《Eighteen Again: The CEO's Wife was a Delinquent》


 Chapter 1 - Prologue

    "Shut your trap already. I''m. Not. Your. Woman," Cassidy hissed spitefully, giving him a venomous look that he never saw her wear before.


    All Adrian could do was stare for a moment, veiling just how thunderstruck he was. ??


    But then, he couldn''t figure out what made him do what he did next.


    Maybe it''s because her haughtiness had already peeved him to a certain degree. She had already gone too far with disrespecting him like this.


    That made him reach up and pull her against his chest, taking her lips with his.


    Caught off guard, Cassidy gasped against his mouth before shutting her eyes closed, recoiling at the suddenness of his action. Due to herck of experience, she ended up getting helplessly dragged away against her will.


    Adrian wrapped his arms around her waist, pressing her closer to him. He then put his other hand on the back of her head, leaning in and deepening the kiss.


    His kisses grew more and more intense in each passing second. The way his lips move against hers is a bit rough and ferocious - almost desperate to convey a certain emotion that even he wasn''t aware of.


    All Cassidy could do at this point was grip the man''s shirt, struggling to squirm around and pull away but to no avail.


    "Oh, so... This is how strong a grown-up man is..." she thought, frustrated and miffed.


    Adrianid her on the bed and kneeled down on all fours, so that he was now on top of her. He then continued to kiss the dizzied woman heatedly - yet careful not to hurt or crush her.


    Cassidy felt hot at this point.


    She wasn''t sure how much longer she could take this. She felt like she might pass out at any given moment.


    That''s when she started trembling underneath him - a reaction that did not go unnoticed by him.


    With that, Adrian finally pulled away and unlocked their lips, letting both of themselves get some air. He then reached out his hand to touch her flushed face before caressing it softly, but only to end up having her flinch from the gesture.


    "See...? Your body is still reacting the same way as it used to be when you''re still-"


    "Get off of me!"


    Then came her signature flying kick that was said to be a technique that could ruin a man''s future.


    It just happened that Cassidy brutishly booted him on his groin - very fatally near to that part to be exact, making him stumble backward in flummox and yelp in pain.


    "Try to touch me like that next time, and I''ll make sure to aim for your balls right then," she taunted menacingly before wiping her mouth in disgust.

 Chapter 2 - Escaping Misery Only To Meet Tragedy

    With her long, silky pitch ck hair flowing along with the blowing wind, crimson red irises glued on the path ahead of her, Cassidy silently strides down the airport boarding gate.


    As she does so, she can hear a round of chatters and murmurs ensuing all around her. People''s heads keep turning to her direction, drawn to her eye-catching profile and imposing aura. She just has this prepossessing figure that dazzles anyone shees across with despite the fact that she''s only wearing a in apparel this time. ??


    Little did these onlookers know that whates with her captivating appearance is her distinguished title as the wife of the prominent owner of the country''srgest conglomerate businesses.


    "Not that I''ll continue to be that person, though..." Cassidy pondered quietly, looking through the ss windows with a frown marring her frame.


    "Seems like wearing a simple attire doesn''t help at all."


    In an attempt to avoid garnering attention like this, she decided to dress up as an ordinary person for the first time in her whole five years of marriage life. She also even went here on her own - without any bodyguard, chauffeur or anypanion of the likes.


    "But then again, escaping this life will not be as easy as changing clothes alone," she thought in dismay before heaving a sigh.


    For five years, Cassidy lived a miserable life under the shadows of her unfeeling husband, his contemptuous rtives, and the toxic workce that he had ignorantly ced her in.


    She kept asking herself where exactly she went wrong, but it all just seemed to boil down to the fact that she had hoped too much. Now, it took her this long to wake up to the harsh reality of this fantasy-like, luxurious world.


    On her way to board themercial ne, Cassidy couldn''t help but recall this certain chain of events that served as the main reason why she''s here now - one that made her realize that enough was enough.


    It was during the annual family reunion of the Millicent''s the other day.


    A stormy whirlwind of happenings went down.


    "I can''t believe I''d be seeing your ugly face here again."


    "You little thing sure knew how to dream big, huh?"


    "Staying married for five years? Just how desperate were you this whole time?"


    "Then again, you have nowhere to go back to but the slums."


    "Leeching off of your huband''s wealth like this... How scandalous, indeed."


    "Aren''t you trying too hard? No matter how much you overwork yourself, you''ll still be as worthless as ever."


    "You don''t belong here at all."


    Everyone''s venomous words had shot her ruthlessly like a rain of missiles. But as the refined andisant wife that she is, she just stayed quiet the entire time.


    It''s not like she''s still not used to this kind of situations, anyway. She often gets by if she''ll just y along and let them have their fun.


    At any rate, their scornful remarks aren''t really the one that hit the nail on the head here. It was what these people did next to her.


    Just remembering it made her insides churn in dread and agony. It made her look at the ss windows again - her gaze chained on her back that''s just below her nape.


    "They really went physical this time..." Cassidy winced, recalling the burnt mark that''s marring her flesh on that particr spot of her body.


    It just happened that some of her husband''s rtives who used to despise her openly had smacked a hot curling iron on her skin that night, causing her to receive a third-degree burn. Until now, the ineffaceable scar remained, but she was too powerless and voiceless to do anything to retaliate.


    They had tortured and humiliated her - the worst one they did so far.


    Then, that burn has ignited something within her. It ignited the will to just throw everything away to the fire.


    "Not only that, though... During the night of the reunion as well, another thing happened..." she continued recalling, her blood red irises slowly losing their vibrance and turning to look as dead as a corpse''s.


    "I saw Adrian cheating on me."


    As for this one, she can''t bear to y the exact scene in her head again. It''s worse than being burned. That time, she felt like she''s drowning deep into the furthest part of an icy cold body of water.


    She was suffocating, shaking, and feeling as hopeless as ever.


    She was dying.


    "I-It''s alright now, though. It''s alright..." Cassidy murmurred tremulously, wrapping her arms around herself to cease her trembling.


    "I''ll be out of here starting today, anyway. This time around, they won''t get their hands on me anymore."


    Before she can have another anxiety attack, she goes ahead and board the ne. Doing so has been seamless and smooth so far.


    For some reason, the passenger seat of thatmercial airne feels a lot morefortable than the one she used to sit on when she''s riding their private jet ne. She can''t help but relish this moment of freedom, the increasing distance between her and that hellish cage as the aircraft finally departs, and the very thought of finally unshackling her chains.


    "Indeed, this is when I''ll finally flip over a new beginning."


    Now, she''s all filled with new hopes and expectations -


    Only to shatter at once as soon as a horrendous turn of events went down - an uncalled-for, deadly explosion.


    Not even reaching half an hour of flying through the sky yet, everything suddenly crashed down in just a matter of minutes.

 Chapter 3 - An Uproar Stirred By A Miracle

    Millicent Inc. is one of the country''s most sessful conglomerates with interests in business development and management, both retail and manufacturing, real estate development, banking, tourism and many other fields.


    With over hundreds of branches nationwide, the corporation is the dominant yer when ites to the kind of services that they offer. The foundation has various areas of advocacy, including schrship programs, building schoolhouses, a mall-based outreach program, health care, hospital activity centers and othermunity projects. ??


    As of this moment, the Board of Directors is conducting a meeting to deliberate over thepany''s future ns. The one who''s leading this group of distinguished individuals is none other than the main proprietor himself, Adrian.


    Dressed up in avish formal suit, he''s presently taking the spotlight, discussing one topic to another. His neat light brown hair gleams apelling luster once streaked by light while his ocean blue irises remain breath-takingly transfixing even when deeply focused.


    At one point, though, his eyes can''t help but stray to one empty seat at the front, which just turns out to be his wife''s.


    "What''s taking her so long? She never rante before..." Adrian wondered silently, recalling how his wife decided not to go together with him this time.


    "She''s also acting a bit strange these days."


    He remembers how Cassidy seems to be keeping her distance from him ever since the annual family reunion. She''s always the one to initiate physical contact after all, and it just shows how determined she is to earn his affection.


    For the past five years, Adrian has been putting up with her romantic advances - preparing a candlelit dinner almost every night, using each chance she can get to invite him to outings, pleasing him in any way she can, and the list goes on. Since they''re supposed to be a couple, it''s only natural that she acts this way.


    However, all Adrian feels for this woman is pity.


    He knows that he doesn''t love her back. He knows he can''t ever love her back - not just simply because he doesn''t feel anything towards her, but also for the reason that love itself is a nonexistent word in his vocabry.


    "President, can you excuse me for a second?" called his secretary from the side all of the sudden, wearing a weary expression.


    His secretary, an attractive man with dark blue hair and eyes, will never do this in the middle of an important assembly with the Board of Directors if it''s not an emergency. With that in mind, Adrian excuses himself for a moment and approaches him.


    "What is it, Charles?"


    "It''s about your wife, President. Ma''am Cassidy has been-"


    "What about my daughter-inw, Charles?"


    That''s when a blonde woman of older adulthood with sapphire blue orbs and a youthful-looking profile appears beside them out of nowhere. She has this austere expression on her face, which Charles has long been taking as her trademark reaction whenever her son''s wife is being mentioned.


    "Excuse me for interrupting the meeting, Madam Gertrude. But I have to inform you and the President about a call that I just received about Ma''am Cassidy-"


    "Oh, right. She''s not here, isn''t she? I didn''t notice until now... Not like her being here or not will make a difference, anyway," Gertrude cut him off again, disdain evidentlyced in her condescending tone.


    "Just continue the discussion, Adrian. It''s almost over, anyway. Everyone here doesn''t have all day either... So, save this forter, Charles," she then added out of nowhere, much to his nonplus.


    "B-But Madam! This is an emergency-"


    "Take care of it, then. Right now, my son is filling in the shoes of the CEO, not a husband."


    In the end, Charles can''t further any utterance.


    While the mother continues being the heartless and indifferent inw that she always is, the son remains as the workaholic and insouciant husband that he''s been. It''s not like a mere assistant such as him has any power to make them listen to begin with.


    But even then, the call he received from the hospital will most definitely haunt him for the rest of his life if he fails to pass on the message as soon as possible.


    "Ma''am Cassidy was caught up in a bombing incident after boarding a ne this morning. She''s now in a critical state."


    As soon as he dropped the news like a bomb, both Adrian and Gertrude suddenly halt on their tracks in evident flummox, eyes as wide as saucers.


    Then, for the next seconds toe, a stretch of perturbing silence sprawls all around the room.


    ---


    It takes around half an hour to get to the hospital where Cassidy has been sent to.


    The aircraft bombing incident is all over the news the moment Adrian and his secretary rush there. Initial reports say that it''s connected to an engine malfunction, but the authority is still in the middle of investigating the real cause.


    As for Cassidy, the phone call that Charles received has mentioned that she''s one of the small number of survivors. It just happened that the ne crashed on a body of water. She was able to put on her life vest on time and get out along with a few others.


    But even then, she received quite a severe injury on her head for reasons that they remain unsure of.


    Now, as soon as Adrian gets there, he''s taken aback to find that the situation isn''t as morous as he thought it will be. It turned out that the nurses and doctors have already finished treating Cassidy a moment ago.


    "She survived the crash despite how death-dealing her injuries were. It''s quite... extraordinary, you see. I''m not sure how she''s able to recover so much faster than most ne crash victims. She even showed signs of regaining consciousness a few minutes ago... At this point, all I can say is it''s a miracle," said the doctor who took care of his wife the moment she was sent to the emergency room.


    Right after entering her hospital room, though, both Adrian and Charles instantly proved that what the doctor said was the biggest understatement of the decade.


    For one, Cassidy isn''t unconscious to begin with. She''s wide awake - very boisterous even.


    "You punks...!!!"


    And the first words she said as soon as she saw them could possibly be the biggest shock of the decade.


    They never saw this refined woman re daggers at anyone before, much less her own husband. She looks extremely upset about something, her brows scrunched together and teeth clenched tightly.


    "What did you do to me...???!!!"


    Whates next is a scene that Adrian had never imagined before - or perhaps, anyone for that matter.


    The nurses who''re tending to Cassidy screech in surprise while the entire room itself seems to have gotten a lot more chaotic. Everyone there is struck confounded and stupefied, eyes flying wide open when she bolted out of her bed and jumped all of the sudden.


    Like a wild animal who just got out of her cage, Cassidy unceremoniously takes a leap with one of her legs stretched out towards Adrian''s direction. From that point onwards, time seems to still for all of them.


    "Repent...!!!"


    And s came her flying kick, hitting her husband right in the face.

 Chapter 4 - The Runaway Wifes Troubling Amnesia

    It''s the first time Adrian feels any genuine feeling towards his wife.


    As soon as he learned about the ne crash and Cassidy''s current condition, genuine fear ascended within him. He waspletely thrown to sixes and sevens. For the entire ride to the hospital, he couldn''t settle down at all. ??


    That''s when he also recalled his grandmother''s words to him before he got married.


    "Adrian, my grandson... Take good care of your wife. You may not be able to see it now, but that young woman possesses an imperceptible, special kind of fire within her - one that can melt a cold heart. She''s strong-willed and relentless, never backing down... But even then, she''s just as alone as you are in this world. That''s why you two have to stay by each other''s side no matter what," was what she said to him back when she''s still bedridden at the hospital.


    His grandmother is the main reason why Adrian decided to just go along with this marriage. He always respects her more than anyone else as the two of them share a particr kind of bond and closeness that made him earn such deference for her.


    "Grandmother mentioned something about my wife having some kind of fire..." Adrian remembered silently, eyes as wide as saucers while he just continued watching the perplexing turn of events before him.


    "But all I see now is how fired up she is to beat me into pulp."


    At this very moment, Adrian is sitting on the floor with his hand covering half of his assaulted frame, an excruciating pain travelling throughout his jaws and cheeks after getting kicked straight in the face. All the while, Cassidy just seems to be raring to go for more as she just stands there and keeps cracking her knuckles, her fiery, prating gaze never breaking contact with his nonplussed one.


    At this point, he doesn''t know what he''s more confounded of anymore - either this stunt that she pulled all of the sudden or the realization that she could actually make such a disdainful face all along.


    "Ma''am Cassidy! What are you doing?!" Charles eximed before stepping between the two of them and stopping her, evidently bewildered and disconcerted.


    "I kicked him! Are you blind or something?!" Cassidy hollered back matter-of-factly.


    "You''re not supposed to be moving around so much like this! You still haven''t recoveredpletely-"


    "Why the heck do you care?! You''re the ones who did this to me in the first ce!"


    At that, a stretch of momentary silence prevails. Charles and the nurses can only gape at her while Adrian blinks rapidly, all of them looking thoroughly surprised and baffled. That''s when she suddenly points her finger to her husband and his secretary, brows furrowed in vex.


    "You guys were the ones who challenged me for a fist fight after school, right?!"


    Then, silence.


    For what seems like a long while, there''s only silence.


    Everyone musters a stupefied expression, not uttering a word. It''s as if they''re facing the world''s most difficult crossword puzzle at that moment, or perhaps, the dumbest conundrum that they have everid eyes on.


    As much as they want to give a coherent response and ask her to rify this madness, they still remain in thunderstruck silence.


    "What''s with those stupid faces? You think you can fool me by acting innocent? Too bad for you, though, I''m so ready for a second round-"


    "I''m afraid you have to hold that for now, Mrs. Millicent."


    That''s when the doctor earlier enters the room out of nowhere, making everyone pause and turn their heads to his direction. The old man seems to be very calm andposed despite this situation, looking like he knows what exactly is happening as he quietly approaches his patient.


    "Dr. Gilmore..." Charles blurted out in surprise, stepping aside to let him take a closer look at her.


    "Please calm down, Mrs. Millicent. You''re not injured because of any fight or whatnot, and you''re having a very big misunderstanding," the doctor exined, much to her confusion.


    "Huh? What are you talking about? I clearly remember everything. Some dudes came up to me for a roughhousing earlier," Cassidy pointed out with a skeptical brow lifted.


    That''s when Gilmore asked one of the female nurses to lend him a mirror all of the sudden to which she just simplyplies. He then shows the hand mirror to his patient, letting her have a clear view of her frame.


    "Do you recognize yourself, Mrs. Millicent?"


    Then, she froze.


    For the next seconds toe, Cassidy only stares at the mirror with eyes as wide as an owl''s and her jaw dropped. She looks immensely nonplussed and puzzled, almost as if she''s not buying this whole thing at all.


    "What the?! This is not my face...!" she then bolted out exasperatedly in aghast shock.


    "Why did my hair turn ck again?! I just dyed it a week ago! Was that hair dye a scam?! And why do I look so... so pretty...?! I don''t look like me at all!"


    "May I ask something, Ma''am...?" Gilmore suddenly trailed off amid her confusion, making her look at him again.


    "May I ask how old are you now?"


    At that, everyone reacts taken aback, their eyes widening in surprise. Adrian still hasn''t stood up from the ground at that moment, too focused on this chain of happenings to even think of anything else.


    His wife is acting like apletely different person, after all. For all those year they''ve been living under one roof together, he never saw this side of her. It''s very surreal that everything almost feels like a dream.


    But then again, Adrian never had any interest in his wife to begin with. He never tried to get to know her more in a personal level. He''s been seeing her like any other woman out there but with only the exception that she shares a legal rtionship with him - married but only ording to the papers, to be specific.


    All in all, Adrian doesn''t know his wife beyond the image she''s disying in public. Despite those candlelit dinners and romantic advances, he didn''t really get to know her at all.


    That''s why as soon as Cassidy answered the doctor''s question, he suddenly felt like regretting not putting any effort to learn more about her all those times. For some reason, felt like he lost something.


    "I''m eighteen," she said in a heartbeat - very certain and confident.


    She dered it loud and clear, no room for second thoughts nor any hint that she''s lying.


    Everyone there, except for her and the doctor, is struck flummoxed and a bit enlightened at the same time. Now, Adrian and Charles are starting to understand what''s with the uncalled-for one hundred eighty shift in her character, but even then, they remain immensely bewildered about almost everything.


    "I see... So, that''s the biggest damage you received..." Gilmore thought out loud, scanning her dubious and perplexed expression.


    "You were in a ne crash, Ma''am, and though you managed to survive and recover this fast, you appeared to have lost your memories."

 Chapter 5 - The Husband Got Himself A Troublemaker

    Cassidy feels like her mind blew at that very second.


    Thunderstruck from head to toe, she just looked at the doctor as if he grew two heads, eyes as wide as saucers. Only then did everything sink in her - the unfamiliar faces, this thick bandage wrapped around her forehead, and the fact that she clearly received more than a beating. ??


    After all, Cassidy has always been proud of her impressive fighting prowess. She has a reputation as the most dreaded contender in any gang fight in their town, and she always wins in every face-to-face match.


    That''s why she couldn''t possibly receive so severe of an injury that she''d end up in a hospital. Furthermore, she doesn''t even recall getting in that fight to begin with. She only remembers that she was challenged.


    "I... lost my memories...?" Cassidy breathed out in evident disbelief, her face turning pale.


    "Yes... I believe this is what we call retrograde amnesia. You received a traumatic injury on your head that caused death-dealing damages on various regions of your brain. Consequently, you lost the memories you formed before the onset of the amnesia - specifically, those memories you had past the age of eighteen," Gilmore exined as thoroughly as he could.


    But then, she isn''t over processing the fact that she lost her memories yet, which is why she didn''t understand a single thing that he said. In short, he just wasted his breath.


    "I lost my memories?!" Cassidy then bolted out again, looking utterly provoked as she grabbed his cor and threatened to punch him all of the sudden.


    "I just said you did. Are you deaf or something?" Gilmore retorted nonchntly, mustering the same matter-of-factly response she gave to Charles earlier.


    "What the heck...?! H-How...?! Wait, or maybe... you''re just lying?!"


    "Why would I go through such trouble? I wouldn''t even get a single penny by doing so-"


    "Indeed, indeed, you wouldn''t..." she contemted out loud while nodding until she suddenly thought of something dumb again.


    "Unless you actually kidnapped me to take my kidney and sell it online! Maybe you''d even take all of my other organs while you''re at it! You''d get more than a penny by doing so!"


    Eighteen-year-old Cassidy sure has quite the imagination.


    Despite his rioting and unsettling emotions at the moment, Adrian finally decided to step in, no longer able to bear seeing how his wife dives deeper in insanity. Though he heard the doctor''s exnation about her having amnesia and what kind it is - concise and clear even, he still finds it hard to believe that this is still Cassidy nheless.


    Not even a single trace of that refined woman can be found in this unpredictable girl anymore. Rather than losing her memories, it''s almost as if a different soul is possessing his wife''s body.


    "Doctor, I think you''ve done enough here. This one now is something that a family has to handle," Adrian chimed in, trying to ignore the lingering pain on his face as much as he could.


    "Oh, yes, Mr. Millicent..." Gilmore trailed off before backing away and stepping aside.


    "I''ll give you the test resultster today, President. For now, though, it''ll be best to let Mrs. Millicent have more rest. Please take your time exining and do things slowly."


    "Wait, gramps...!" Cassidy then called out of nowhere, taking both of them aback.


    "Who is this person, by the way?"


    Not only did she just call a world-renowned and widely acimed doctor that way, but she''s also shooting her mouth off quite impudently to an influential and powerful figure who just happened to be her most beloved husband either. With this thought in mind, the other spectators inside the room only look at her with surprise and incredulity.


    "I really thought that he''s this gangster at school who skated over my hotdog sandwich that fell on the floor the other day, and I was just nning to eat it even then," Cassidy continued with her arms crossed and a brow arched in suspicion, spouting out another random memory and dumbfounding everyone again.


    "W-Well, ummm... To start it off, Ma''am, he is no gangster. Does he look like one to begin with?" Gilmore started again as calm as he could to which she just tilted her head quizzically.


    "Hmmm... Now that you said it, he looks... too neat and tidy to be one, I think? He''s also super handsome, but not really my type."


    Then, silence.


    Out of all the things she said today, this one really took the whole cake.


    Cassidy, who is known to be so head-over-heels in love with her husband that she might as well be worshipping him like a god, just dered that Adrian isn''t her type after all. Charles couldn''t help but gawk and shudder in astonishment at just the thought alone, thinking that this isn''t his boss'' sickeningly sweet partner at all.


    "I''m... not your type?" Adrian absentmindedly blurted out as if realizing something mind-bloggling, taking everyone aback even more.


    "Yeah, you''re not... Why? Do you need to be?" Cassidy really had to retort for no good reason - it''s as if her husband was still not immensely shell-shocked at this point.


    "U-Ummmm, please excuse me, Ma''am Cassidy..." Charles chimed in, finally deciding to join the heating exchange.


    "But this man, Mr. Adrian Millicent, is your husband."


    Then, she paused.


    For a few seconds, Cassidy only blinks at them in nonplus, letting the revtion register in her head. That''s until she bursts in a fit ofughter out of nowhere, catching them off guard.


    "Pfffftttt...! You gotta be kidding me...!" she eximed mirthfully, flipping over fromughing too much.


    "Okay, okay... Let''s just say that I indeed lost my memories, but that doesn''t mean I also don''t know myself anymore. I mean, I''m sure that I could never marry this... kind of man."


    Yet again, she just dropped another bomb.


    Already miffed by how she kept running her mouth like this - spouting out the unthinkable and ying around despite how serious the situation is, Adrian can''t help but scrunch his brows together and heave a sigh. He feels like Cassidy is really pushing his buttons at this point.


    He feels angry for some reason.


    "I''ll show you the marriage certificate or whatever if you want," he started again with a hooded expression on his face, voice tyrannical and steely.


    "Huh?"


    "If you''re still dubious about every single thing, I''ll show you evidences, so stop acting like this situation is something so light that you can just say everything you please. You already made enough trouble for getting in that ne crash."


    "Wait, what? Why do you sound like I made a transgression-"


    "Since you don''t remember, I''ll just remind you now - you''re already twenty six years old for goodness sake. You have to stop acting this childish whether you like it or not. Stop being such a headache already."


    Hearing such cold words from the man who imed himself to be her lover, Cassidy finds herself freezing on her spot, feeling like a blizzard just passed through.


    It''s a reaction that''s against her will, though. She shouldn''t be fearing anyone this much. But for some reason, it''s almost as if this is already out of reflex.


    Cassidy feels like her body has already gotten used to this kinds of reactions - almost as if this man has quite a huge influence on her.

 Chapter 6 - Reflection And Frustrations

    Within those two long weeks of staying put in the hospital, Cassidy tries to regain her bearings and footing in this whole new world that she woke up in.


    Everything isn''t the same as they were before - the way she looks changed drastically, everyone treats her so amicably, and above all, she gets to find herself with tons of luxuries that she never even dreamed of getting her hands on. It''s just so bizarre and strange that she thought that it''s going to take her a long while to get used to it. ??


    But then, it just happened that she eventually got tired of making sense of all these things. Instead of forcing herself to fit every single discovery in her small, poor brain, she decided to just go with the flow.


    "Then again, even if everything around me changed, I know that I''m still me. Let''s just say that it feels like I only travelled to the future or something... It''s not like I''mining about the way things are now either. After all, unlike before, everything here is already provided for me..." Cassidy thought to herself as she sat on the balustrade of her hospital room''s balcony, silently mulling over.


    "Seems like that husband of mine is super duper rich. People keep calling him president, which is kinda misleading since I first thought that he''s really the country''s president."


    Up to this day, Cassidy has no idea how exactly she ended up marrying such an affluent individual. Aside from overwhelming wealth and an attractive appearance, Adrian possesses great power and influence - almost as if he''s the very definition of perfection itself.


    "No, wait, scratch that. He''s not perfect at all..." she then deadpanned with an annoyed expression.


    "That guy is greatlycking in the attitude department... He''s downright cold. He doesn''t see me as his wife at all, and I''m sure of that since it''s in obvious from the first get-go."


    That''s when Cassidy recalls the first andst time she saw this enigmatic husband of hers. Through his unfeeling gaze alone, she already could tell that Adrian held no sort of affection for her.


    What''s more, that''s the final time he visited her. For the past two weeks, he never showed his face again. There are no calls or messages either.


    "I mean, if he is truly worried about me, he''ll still see me no matter how busy he is. He didn''t even bother sending any word or taking even just a glimpse. Now, I don''t need any memory to know that this is a loveless marriage..." she brooded with a scowl.


    "I don''t really care about how rich or handsome he is. If anything, that fact just makes me feel more miserable."


    Cassidy doesn''t know what made her adult self want to enter such amitment with Adrian. Everyone keeps reminding her how she used to be so fond and in love with him either.


    While it may be true that she couldn''t care less if she got to know something new at school or not, in her current case, she couldn''t help but be bothered by how clueless and seemingly stupid she was about what''s going on.


    "But then again, I shouldn''t beining too much..." Cassidy trailed off before leaning back for a bit and tilting her head up, eyes glued on the clear blue sky.


    "The doctor keeps saying that the fact I survived that ne crash is a miracle. After learning more about that tragedy and how it took almost a hundred lives, I knew that I couldn''t agree more to what he said. This well-off lifestyle itself is already a blessing either... The only way I can express how grateful I am is to cherish this second life."


    This is one of the main reasons why Cassidy decided not to stress herself over the big changes. Whether this memory loss is temporary or not, she needs to be optimistic and just look at the bright side of things.


    She has to deal with the world as it is rather than how she wants it to be. That way, it wouldn''t be too difficult for her to ept her current situation and acknowledge the present her.


    "Goodness, Ma''am Cassidy-!"


    "Kyaaa...!"


    Caught off guard by someone''s sudden entrance, Cassidy screeches in surprise and almost loses her bnce on the balcony railings. That''s when a pair of strong arms hurriedly encircles her waist out of nowhere, keeping her from wobbling backward.


    Taken aback by the gesture, her eyes widen even more, and only then did she realize that it''s just her husband''s secretary. Charles is embracing her at this very moment, still shaken by the sight of her sitting on a balustrade that''s clearly located on the seventh floor.


    "Ma''am Cassidy, just what do you think you''re doing this time?!" he started again, concernced in his voice.


    "Umm... Sitting-"


    "Please don''t ask something along the line if I''m blind again. You just keep throwing me off guard these days."


    Ever so carefully, Charles then lifts her off of the balcony railings and puts her back on the ground. That''s when she gets a clear, up-close view of his attractive profile and well-developed frame for the first time, which are almost on par with Adrian''s.


    Cassidy only musters a dumbfounded expression the whole time, though, still not getting the hang of how much he''s looking after her.


    Not to mention, Charles is the one she''s often spending time with for these past two weeks. He''s been ordered to act as her personal attendant for the meantime, which he imed to be something that wasn''t really supposed to be his job but did it anyway.


    If anything, she''s a bit touched by the thought of him caring even just for the tiniest bit - more so if he''s doing it not only because she''s his boss'' wife. She''s also somewhat amused by his reactions at the same time, which then makes her want to mess with him for a little.


    "Say, Charlie..."


    "And I keep saying that it''s Charles, Ma''am. Not Charlie-"


    "Admit it, Charlie my man~ You''re actually my real husband, aren''t you?"


    At that, Charles only returns a deadpanned look, not a bit least interested in being yed with like this. He already got used to Cassidy goofing around and being such a tease, which had been a hard thing to do without seeing her as an entirely different person from that quiet and reserved Cassidy Millicent.


    "Drop that look already. I''m just kidding, alright?" she then eventually continued, giving in after seeing his t expression.


    "Please don''t say something like that in public, Ma''am. I''m afraid I might ruin your reputation," Charles pointed out.


    "Hmm? How so?"


    "Paparazzi."


    "Huh?! Am I that famous?!"


    "Yes, you are. But before we get in another in-depth exnation about that - like what you often ask whenever you discover something, I''ll like to remind you that it''s about time to leave."


    As soon as he said that, she finally pulls away from his arms and gapes slightly in surprise. Only then did she recall that this is herst day at the hospital.


    "Oh shoot! I forgot!"


    "You can''t be expecting that you''ll stay here forever-"


    "No, that''s not what I mean, Charlie! I forgot to do something!"


    While Charles only tilts his head at this quizzically, Cassidy proceeds to rush back inside and starts to get in a frenzy.

 Chapter 7 - Under A Different Light

    When Cassidy said that she forgot to do something, Charles had expected a lot of things except for this.


    "Oh, perfect timing too, Charlie boy! Finally, I got someone to help me with this!" she enthused, spreading her arms wide open and presenting the plethora of flowers and gift baskets that she received over the course of her stay in the hospital. ??


    "Oh, the ''get well soon'' gifts everyone sent to you. Of course, I''ll bring them to the car, Ma''am Cassidy-"


    "No, that''s not it! I won''t be taking them home."


    "Huh?"


    With that, she proceeds to gush about her n to give them to the other patients in this hospital instead - more particrly, to those with severe illnesses and the impoverished. This uncalled-for remark of hers took him aback for he knew that it''s not something a typical woman of enviable affluence like her would do.


    He''s also more than aware that these presents were given not only by theirpany''s employees, but also by the board and higher-ups. That means they''re just not anything that someone can only use as giveaways.


    "What? Are they gonna sue me if I do so? They''re mine now, aren''t they?" Cassidy retorted with a brow lifted and her arms crossed.


    "Well, no. It''s just that... The ''twenty-six-years-old you'' would most probably say that she''d cherish them as they were gifts from others," Charles mused out loud with a shrug.


    "Of course, I appreciate the gesture...~ Rather than material things, though, I would''ve been more d if they just visited me... After all, I never really received a visitor for the past two weeks apart from you."


    On second thought, Charles might''ve been wrong all along.


    Though barely, he could point out a hint of disappointment and dismay in her tone and wording. She may be smiling blithely like she always does nowadays, but he still managed to catch the remaining trace of that adult who''d been silently carrying such a lonesome side with her - that one who''s been secretly craving for love and affection all the time.


    Charles was so close to believing that this Cassidy before him now was apletely different person from that woman he knew. With her amnesia still in effect and having no sign of leaving, he believed that he would have to get used to this entirely new her.


    Right now, though, he senses that she''s actually still the same person within. Even when she kicked people in their faces or sat idly on the balcony of the hospital''s highest floor - which just happened to be the least that people would expect Cassidy Millicent to do, he could now tell that she remained the same through and through.


    "Now, quit your yapping, Chambein...! Let''s go and get this done already," Cassidy chimed in once more, making him snap out of his musing and sigh in defeat.


    "I already told you it''s Charles, Ma''am. Just where did this Chambeine from? And I wasn''t even yapping," Charles pointed out tiredly before deciding to just go with this flow of things.


    "Sure, sure... Now, get the baskets while I handle the bouquets."


    Dragged around by her childish ebullience, he then found himself giving away bouquets and gift baskets instead of signing papers like what a typical secretary would do. They go from one hospital wing to another, visiting people who are severely ill first before meeting up with some financially challenged patients.


    Much to his surprise, though, most of these people already knew her. It just happened that everyone started greeting her as soon as they got to this particr ward that''s dedicated for the general public.


    "Oh, you''re here again, young miss...!"


    "Still as lively as ever, huh...?"


    "My, you brought something again? How very kind of you..."


    "Oh, there are flowers this time!"


    "Thank you very much, youngdy."


    They all see and treat her as if she''s one of them.


    From elders to young adults, they all epted Cassidy warmly. To this round of ecstatic chatters, she doesn''t fail to greet back with the same cheerfulness in return, smiling and chatting with them while handing out bundles of flowers.


    It also seems like they have little to no clue about who this woman really is. But even then, they continue to treat her amicably and respectfully - almost as if she''s been taking care of them since forever.


    Right then, Charles suddenlyes up with a hunch that this is probably what she''s been doing for the past two weeks.


    "Having no visitor around can be pretty lonely, you know," Gilmore remarked from behind him out of nowhere, making his entrance inside that ward.


    "Oh, doctor, good morning. I was actually nning to see you after this," Charles replied in surprise, turning to look at him.


    "To get the results? Don''t worry. I already have them here with me."


    "I see, thank you... But how did you know we''re here?"


    "That''s because Mrs. Millicent would visit this ce everyday. Like I was saying, she''d probably gotten lonely in that huge room of hers, which was why she decided to do this charity work during her stay here... She talked with other patients like this, brought foods and other stuffs that were supposed to be delivered for her personal use, and just did her own thing in her own way. It''s actually very surprising to see that ''Cassidy Millicent'' so upbeat and outgoing."


    Indeed, Charles couldn''t be even more surprised than this.


    Cassidy was never this friendly and openly amiable. But now that he''s seeing this side of her, one certain realization finally dawned on him.


    "Ma''am Cassidy was so bent on making the Board of Directors agree to donate more of thepany''s funds on charity houses and events... Was it because she genuinely wanted to help all along? The other members made it look like she just didn''t have any better idea to share. Rumors even spread that she only wanted to steal money and secure illicit gains by handling arger portion of the funds."


    Silently pondering this train of thoughts and recollection, Charles ends up intently staring at Cassidy who''s still chatting with the patients from a distance. His frame can''t help but soften up at the thought that she''s been this much of a good person all along - though underestimated and persecuted, she didn''t blow a fuse and just continued to do her thing in her own ways.


    At this very moment, Charles then began seeing Cassidy under a different light. Without him knowing it, what suddenly came along with that realization is the rise of these confusing emotions -


    A rush of great respect and admiration.


    A foreign feeling that made him muster such a soft and warm smile for some reason - something that he rarely does.

 Chapter 8 - The Secretarys Developing Feelings

    Charles is known by everyone to be a diligent and loyal assistant to his boss.


    He''s been working for Adrian for many years now, became his schoolmate from high school to college, and was basically trained for all his younger days to be the outstanding secretary that he is in the present. Coming from a household that supports and shares a close rtionship with the Millicent''s, he has turned out to be the perfect person for the job. ??


    Little did everyone know that the real reason why Charles took this position wasn''t because of those things. He didn''t decide to work for Adrian just because his family wanted him to and he was simply obliged to do so due to his background.


    The true cause is the strong bond and friendship that they happened to nurture unknowingly over the past few years. Charles hase to know Adrian better than his own flesh and blood. He''s aware of a lot of things about this nonchnt and enigmatic boss of his -


    Including the fact that he never truly appreciated nor recognized the beacon of light that his wife has be into.


    "Say, Charlie... Are you married?" Cassidy chimed in all of the sudden, halting his train of thoughts.


    "Huh? What?" Charles blurted out in surprise, taken aback by her uncalled-for question.


    "I was asking if you already have a wonderful wifey who''s waiting for you back at home or something."


    "O-Oh... No, I don''t. I''m single."


    Both of them just finished packing up and bidding farewell to everyone who took care of her for the past weeks. They''re now on their way out of the hospital, heading to the main lobby.


    "Well, that''s kinda expected. You look really young. How old are you?"


    "Just a year younger than the President. Thirty."


    "Huh?!"


    At her sudden exmation, some people around them can''t help but look at their direction in surprise. Once more, she''s catching attention without her noticing it, which makes him heave a sigh in exhaustion.


    "Ma''am Cassidy, please lower down your voice-"


    "You''re already thirty?! And that man is thirty-one...?! Both of you look so young!"


    Seeing her eyes glisten in awe and astonishment, Charles can only blink at Cassidy in nonplus for a moment, thinking that she''s really easy to read. He then chuckles a little the moment she starts gushing more about his youthful-looking appearance as if she''s seeing some amazing human species.


    "I can''t believe you''re still single, though! I mean, look how much of an eye candy you are!"


    And once again, Cassidy kept shamelessly saying things that most people would''ve just been quiet about.


    Because of her amnesia, she forgot the fact that he used to receive tons and tons of marriage interviews. There''s a lot of beguiling beauties out there who came after him as well, including celebrities and prominent personalities even, but he didn''t entertain any of them.


    In a way, Charles thinks that he''s just like his boss -pletely uninterested and dispassionate when ites to their love lives.


    "Charles."


    Right after taking a step out of the hospital, a grandiose ck Lincoln Navigator SUV suddenly pulled out in front of him. The passenger''s car window is opened to reveal none of other than his boss.


    "President...?" Charles trailed off in surprise and confusion.


    "I thought you''re noting, Sir. Are you going to take Ma''am Cassidy home?"


    "Where is she? I''ve got no more time to spare," Adrian started insouciantly, getting straigth to the point.


    But then, as soon as he turned to look back at Cassidy, he saw no one there. Flummoxed, he then scanned around the surroundings and thought that she might still be inside the building.


    Adrian noticed how he began to panic a little, surveying the ce as if searching for a missing five-year-old. Knowing this new Cassidy, though, he already got a hunch of what''s happening here.


    "Did she wander around again? I kept getting calls from Dr. Gilmore that she''s been doing that for the previous weeks..." Adrian muttered with his brows furrowed in annoyance.


    "Seriously, what''s with her? She should''ve just stayed put like she always did before-"


    "Oh, there she is, President," Charles cut in, his eyes glued at a specific direction.


    He then follows his line of vision and takes a look at what his wife is up to this time. That''s until he finds her talking with a few elders who just got out of the hospital like her.


    They appear to be conversing quite mirthfully, and she seems to have earned their good will with how light-hearted their smiles are. This got Adrian baffled to a certain degree. He didn''t really take Cassidy so much of a sociable person that she''d just talk with strangers like this.


    "They''re the people from one of the wards she often visits, President. Ma''am Cassidy wasn''t merely wandering around," Charles suddenly chimed in, taking him aback for a bit and making him look at him again.


    Then came another nonplussing sight.


    His secretary has this gentle and thoughtful smile on his face - the first he saw in a long while. Adrian rarely sees this side of him, which also only means that something must have happened.


    "Hey, Charlie...!" Cassidy called out of nowhere, finally making her way to their direction.


    "Sorry for the wait. I just said my goodbye to them... Oh, and lookie here! They gave me lollipops!"


    As Cassidy keeps grinning from ear to ear, practically bouncing energetically like a ditzy toddler, Adrian can''t help but be caught off guard. Much like Charles''s, that kind of look is something he rarely sees on her - a genuinely happy smile.


    Then, without realizing it, he ends up staring too much.


    That''s all until Cassidy finally noticed that Adrian was there all along. She then halts on her tracks and drops her grin almost instantly - only to be reced by the look of someone seeing an otherworldly creature from some intergctic dimension.


    "Yikes... He''s here."

 Chapter 9 - Sweet And Bitter

    Cassidy has never been in such an ufortable position in her whole two weeks of living in this twenty-six years old body of hers.


    It just happened that she suddenly found herself riding on thisvish vehicle, all tongue-tied and wide-eyed in immense astonishment. Seated right in the middle of two stunning men, she ended up stayingpletely rigid and stiff, a bit intimidated by the fact that this amount of luxury before her isn''t even the tip of the iceberg yet. ??


    As they get nearer and nearer to their destination, the picture in her head is getting clearer and clearer - her husband is indeed a wealthy and affluent person through and through.


    Cassidy still hasn''t even recovered from her surprise when Adrian appeared out of nowhere either. Right when she thought she''d get back home in peace, he really had to bring a blizzard first - acting as cold and apathetic as usual.


    "Gosh, this man... He didn''t even greet me earlier. All he did was sternly order us to hop inside," she deadpanned in silence, frowning in annoyance.


    ncing at Adrian through the corners of her eyes, Cassidy finds him looking outside of the window, his chin propped over his hand nonchntly. It''s as if she isn''t there at all. He isn''t uttering any word or showing any sign of asking how she has been doing.


    "It would not make a difference if Charlie just took me home, then..." she thought with a small sigh before turning to look at the other side.


    Charles is just sitting there quietly, gaze glued ahead. He appears like he''s in work mode now with how he seems to be acting as formal and emotionless as possible.


    "Or maybe his bossman''s blizzard just bites him too?" she wondered to herself, smirking amusedly.


    As Adrian kept staring at reflection of the car window, he suddenly saw how Cassidy turned to face his secretary and mustered a somewhat teasing look. This caught him off guard for a bit, getting even more curious as to how close they must''ve gotten for the past days.


    He decided to have Charles attend to Cassidy for now since he knew a lot about the family and their business. He could tell her whatever she wanted to ask and trust that he''s saying the in truth - something that should''ve been the husband or another rtive''s job.


    What Adrian didn''t expect, however, was that they''d start acting a bit more loosened up than before.


    The two of them were always keeping things professional between them. They never engaged in casual talks in the open and had never shown such expressions around each other back then.


    "Oh, right, Charlie...!" Cassidy chimed in all of the sudden, taking both of them aback.


    "Char... lie...?" Adrian spelled out in his head, eyes widening a little in surprise.


    "As I was saying, the grannies earlier gave me these lollipops. They told me to hand one for you either. So, here, pick what you like!" she offered blithely before stretching out her hands to show a bunch of candies.


    "H-Huh? It''s alright, Ma''am. You can just have them-"


    "No, just pick. We have to respect the elders and obey them, right?"


    bbergasted by how she suddenly brought that up - in such a very ebullient manner at that, Charles only exchanges looks with her and sits still, keeping himself from getting too drawn by her bubbliness all the while. While it''s true that it''s childish for a grown-up woman to make a big deal about something like candies, he can''t help but react this way and just y along.


    "You can get the rest, Ma''am. I''ll just have this one," he eventually replied after a brief pause, picking a coffee-vored candy.


    "Oh, yay...! The choctes are mine, then."


    "What got you so pumped up about those sweets, Eleanor?"


    Then, she paused.


    Not only did those wordse out a bit steely, but the fact that Adrian just addressed his wife for five years by her maiden surname has struck Cassidy dumbfounded. Judging by his secretary''s reaction, he appears to be not at all that surprised, which can only mean that this is normal.


    "You shouldn''t be receiving stuffs from strangers so carelessly. May I remind you that you''re still a prestigious individual? For all we knew, they might''ve put something in there or were just after something from you," Adrian continued, his austere gaze chiding her wordlessly.


    "I''m not a princess or something. Why would people their age do that?" Cassidy retorted with a brow lifted.


    "Just because. Those kinds of things happen, and it doesn''t matter how old or young they are. I know you lost your memories, but you better stop being this naive whether you like it or not... And if you''re that excited about eating sweets, just get the maids make some for you once we arrive-"


    "Hey, listen here, bossman. I don''t need no Willy Wonka to make candies for me..." she then finally snapped, turning to face him with her arm spread on top of the back of his chair.


    "These lollipops are special because they were given with love and gratitude, and that''s why I''m happy, okay? I''m not some kindergarten to get all bright-eyed and bushy-tailed with these. Those people don''t know my real identity either, so quit fretting... In fact, they actually took care of me better than a certain someone."


    With eyes as wide as saucers, Charles can only watch how Cassidy shoots her mouth off without fearing the usual consequence of getting the cold shoulder from her beloved husband. Adrian, on the other hand, just keeps getting thrown off guard even though he already knows by now that she''s not the same person as before.


    His wife was far from straightforward, neverining how he always disregarded her. Instead, she just settled with doing her best to make him look her way.


    But now, it seems like everything isn''t going to be the same as before.


    Satisfied by his stupefied reaction, Cassidy then just proceeds to unwrap a chocte candy and flick it to her mouth. Not even a secondter, her eyes widen and brighten in delight.


    "Oh, so sweet!" she chirped, chewing it with a zestful grin.


    That''s when Cassidy suddenly thought of something. With that, she unwraps another one and offers it to her husband, smiling so brightly that her cheeks are starting to bloom pink.


    Surprised, Adrian leans back and flinches a little. He really just couldn''t get the hang of her sudden switching and one hundred eighty turns.


    "We gotta lessen that bitterness of yours, so here..." Cassidy teased with feigned sweetness.


    "Oh, and don''t worry. It has no poison or anything."


    Seeing the mocking amicable grin on her face, Adrian could sense that his marriage life would be getting a lot rowdier than it had ever been for the past five years from this point on.

 Chapter 10 - Everybodys Gangsta Until She Showed Them Gangsta

    As soon as they arrived at the ce her twenty-six year old self has been living in for half a decade now, Cassidy waspletely thunderstruck and speechless for some time.


    Her home has turned out to be this ptial mansion in a huge estate. Grandiose wall exteriors and imposing decorum adorn the house while a vast greenery and a lush plethora of nts stretch all around it. ??


    It''s just like those sceneries she often sees in movies. There''s a splendiferous water fountain along with a line of maids and butlers that greeted them the moment they stepped out of the car.


    "Wee back, Sir Millicent," the houseworkers chimed in perfect sync.


    Not only do they look spruce and well-groomed, but they also seem to be trained properly. It''s almost as if they''re serving royalty with how they''re treating Adrian with so much deference.


    "Okay, the key word here is ''how they''re treating him''... The thing is, I don''t think I''m at the same level despite the fact that I''m the wife," Cassidy found herself deadpanning a momentter.


    It just happened that the servants didn''t even bat an eye on her. It''s almost as if she''s just as good as thin air. All they really did to acknowledge her presence was bow a little, though it''s only a few of them who did that.


    Now, Cassidy is having doubts if she''s really Adrian''s spouse. Not only does she not feel as one, but she''s entirely not being perceived that way at all.


    What''s worse, she senses that many of them are seeing her as someone even lower than a guest.


    "At any rate, I''ll try to get to the bottom of this as soon as I can. I''ll definitely learn what''s up with this cold treatment. For now, though..." she trailed off before finally taking a step inside the resplendent manor.


    "Let''s breathe in the air of luxury that I''ve never had the chance to breathe before!"


    With an ecstatic grin on her face, Cassidy strides inside the mansion and tries to imitate how a celebrity walks down the red carpet. Her eyes can''t help but gleam brilliantly at the sight thates into view - a long hallway with embellishments made of pure gold and small porcin chandeliers that are hanging from the ceiling.


    Everything about this ce screams opulence, and this one is just but the tip of the iceberg.


    While Adrian and Charles walk in front of her, she just continues to behold the sumptuous ornaments that they pass by along the way. Without her noticing, though, everyone she walks past through is starting to the act the exact opposite of how the other servants behaved earlier.


    Now that Cassidy''s attention isn''t on them no more, their confused eyes keep trailing after her.


    It just turns out that instead of sauntering all elegantly just like how a true celebrity does the thing, she ends up gliding down the hallway like a gangster - without her realizing it, that is.


    Her walkes outboured, slow, and very rxed. She''s unknowingly drawing attention to herself, implicitly telling others that she stands out from the crowd - an illusion of toughness and the spirit of a real thug.


    The maids and other houseworkers are thoroughly confused at this point. They never saw their mistress behave so improper and ungraceful that she''s starting to appear like apletely different person.


    "Ma''am... Cassidy...?"


    And s, her twopanions finally took notice of her.


    While Charles is looking at her as if she just grew two heads, Adrian has his brows scrunched tightly together in bafflement. Only when the secretary called her name did she finally realize that everyone''s eyes were on her.


    This got Cassidy halting on her tracks in surprise, blinking rapidly and scanning the crowd like a deer that got caught in the headlights.


    "What?" she asked, dumbfounded.


    Her husband only heaves an exhausted sigh at how oblivious she is. Now, almost everyone in the mansion is somewhat aware of how much that bombing incident affected her - while she did get out not fatally scathed, her mental state seemed to have shrunk back to a juvenile, and a troublesome one at that.


    "Oh, I see...!" Cassidy enthused out of nowhere, looking like an important realization just dawned on her.


    "Should I also wave my hand while walking? That''ll make it more cinematic, don''t you think?"


    Still imagining that she''s in some sort of a Hollywood movie, Cassidy makes a shy hand wave and tries to act as demure as possible, batting her eyshes and imitating a fragile damsel - an action that pulled thest straws and made everyone''s jaw drop in incredulity.

 Chapter 11 - Impressions In The Heat

    Childish and immature.


    Adrian thinks he finally has onesting impression on Cassidy - or at least, her eighteen-year-old self. By this point, saying that she hadpletely be the exact opposite of her adult self would not be enough anymore. ??


    "This goes beyond simply making a one hundred eighty degree turn..." he muttered with a sigh, annoyance written over his face.


    "I feel like hiring a babysitter instead of a doctor this time-"


    "Hey, what''s up with this mattress?! It''s so big and bouncy!"


    At his wife''s sudden exmation, Adrian snapped out of his mulling-over and rushed back to their bedroom. He was inside their bathroom this entire time, trying to take his mind off of everyone''s incredulous reactions earlier while he changed his clothes at the same time.


    Thinking that Cassidy is up to something strange again, he hurried to where she is without realizing that he''s still shirtless. He then feels his eyebrow twitch in miff the moment he finds her doing something childish once more.


    At this very moment, his wife is jumping on her bed like an ecstatic toddler, looking as if it''s her first time seeing something of its kind.


    "Whee...! I feel like flying~!" Cassidy chirped blithely in delight.


    "And I feel like dragging you back down to reality and telling you that you''re supposed to be eighteen - not five," Adrian deadpanned with his arms crossed, not the very least amused.


    "Well, you know what they say~ If you wanna live long, you gotta be young at heart."


    "You took it to a whole new level, though."


    "Oh,e on, you''re being too serious...~"


    That''s when she finally turned to face him and came to a halt. While he only eyes her sternly, she just shes an ebullient grin, looking all sunshine and rainbows.


    This is probably the most evident change Adrian found in Cassidy. His wife never made that kind of expression so easily and genuinely. Though she may look as childish as ever, she appears very bright in his eyes for some reason - seemingly far from her dull and nd character.


    "I bet you never tried this before. You should enjoy the smallest things, you know! Otherwise, even the big things may not be able to satisfy you," she quipped as she jumped out of the bed and approached him.


    "Huh? Wait, what are you-"


    "Come on~ This will be fun, I promise!" she cut him off, snatching both of his hands and forcefully dragging him to the bed.


    Now, this is quite a dumbfounding position to be in.


    Adrian never imagined being invited to bed by his wife like this - for a reason that''spletely different from what most people think, that is. Instead of some adult and steamy stuff, he can''t believe that they''re going to do something as childish as jumping on the bed.


    "Nope. No way I''m gonna do this," he then muttered firmly, not having any of it.


    Refusing to entertain Cassidy''s ridiculous request, he abruptly pulled his arms away from her but to no avail. Her hold stubbornly remains on him, refusing to budge. That''s until he decided to put more force into it and retrieved his hands once more.


    "Kyaaa!!!"


    But then, it ends up being too forceful - just enough to throw her off guard and cause both of them to topple over.


    As a result, they find themselvesnding on the bed unceremoniously, bodies so close and faces mere inches apart from each other. While Adrian reacts purely surprised to this, Cassidy is both taken aback and somewhat annoyed.


    "This guy... Did he just threw me away...?!" she bolted out in her head, huffing indignantly.


    "And here I am being friendly! He''s really asking me to headbutt him right here and now-"


    Then, she froze.


    All of the sudden, Cassidyes to a pause as soon as she feels her hand brushing against something hard and solid. Her eyes then widen in nonplus the moment they dart down to take a look at it.


    Whates into view is her husband''s aesthetic physique - so jaw-dropping that she lost words to say. His toned muscr build sports these breath-taking six-pack abs while his arms look really ripped that she can almost see his veins popping.


    Cassidy.exe stopped working right then and there.


    Her eyes only bulge in surprise and awe for the next seconds toe. Rather than the imposing decorum that sheid eyes on earlier, this one really took the whole cake.


    All the while, Adrian just continues looking back at her in puzzlement. That''s until he notices how her cheeks start to bloom like the color of roses - her flustered expression catching him off guard.


    "S-S-S-S-S-Shirtless...!" she then eventually blurted out after a brief pause on her part, blushing madly.


    "W-What do you s-shirtless?!"


    "What do I what-"


    "I-I mean! Why the heck are you shirtless?!"


    "Why are you only noticing now?" he deadpanned before sighing, an incredulous, t expression sttered across his frame.


    Adrian just can''t believe this woman. Though Cassidy acts all tough and strong-headed, she still gets flustered by such a shallow thing.


    "Just pipe it down. It''s not like this is the first time you''re seeing me like this," he voiced out nonchntly, not breaking eye contact.


    "Well, my eighteen-year-old self never saw a man half naked! A-At least, n-not in personal..." she retorted, her entire frame heating up even more as her eyes continued scanning his mouth-watering figure.


    "Get used to it, then. We''re sharing a room, so you ought to adjust."


    Cassidy initially thought that all she had to get used to in this ce was the tremendous amount of luxuries, but now, it seemed like she also had to be acquainted with Adrian''s indifferent attitude towards her mental state.

 Chapter 12 - Mysteries Pile Up

    Adrian ends up runningte for his next appointment for today after getting dragged around by his wife''s childish antics.


    He was just supposed to escort Cassidy back home since not visiting her at the hospital for two whole weeks had turned out to be a stretch. Gilmore, for one, kept telling him that he should''ve gone there at least once, which was something he didn''t do in the end. ? ?


    Right now, though, Adrian thought that it''s probably better that he didn''t. It just happened that he already felt exhausted after not even a whole day of spending time with Cassidy.


    "And why in the world did she have to make a big deal about my abs...?" he wondered silently before heaving a miffed sigh.


    He is now sitting on the passenger''s seat of the car together with his secretary. They are about to head back to their office, their miens and patterns of thinking already returning to work mode.


    That''s what Adrian tried to do at least. But then, for some reason, he just couldn''t forget the scene in the bedroom earlier.


    "Well, she made a big deal about them too when she still had her memories. Unlike back then, though, she appears to be somewhat terrified now... I guess...?" he continued to ponder by himself, his eyes suddenly darting down to his stomach.


    "It''s my first time seeing a woman run away from a man''s abs."


    At that moment, Adrian starts recalling how Cassidy reacted so flustered by his shirtless image that she kept stuttering and iling about.


    She was blushing madly at that point, and when he tried toe closer, she pushed him away out of nowhere. This particr reaction of hers had struck him speechless and nonplussed all over.


    It certainly took the whole cake.


    After all, his wife never dared to lift even a single finger against him. In fact, she''s the one who kept initiating physical contact with him - shirtless or not. She would be melting in a puddle of goo by then.


    "Uhhhhh... President?" Charles blurted out from beside him, making him snap out of his train of thoughts.


    "What is it?" Adrian inly replied.


    "Why are you rubbing your stomach?"


    Then, he paused.


    Without him realizing it, he has been caressing his abs for some time now. All the while, his head was filled with nothing but Cassidy''s flushed face earlier.


    Adrian didn''t know what got in him all of the sudden.


    "Are you having a bellyache?" his secretary asked, eyeing him inquisitively.


    "A headache, perhaps," he answered with another annoyed sigh, pinching the bridge of his nose.


    "Should we get you some medicine?"


    "No, there''s no need."


    He didn''t intend to sound so serious when he said that, but it seemed like his assistant took it quite humorlessly. Perhaps, thinking of his troublesome wife made him look so stressed out in other people''s eyes.


    "By the way, Sir... Speaking of medicine..." Charles started again, his tone turning low and heavy out of nowhere.


    "I just got the test results from Dr. Gilmore earlier when we got out of the hospital. He advised me to buy a certain ointment and other medicinal products. It just happened that they''d seen another physical injury on Ma''am Cassidy that they believed wasn''t from the ne crash."


    "Huh? Another injury?" Adrian muttured in surprise and confusion, furrowing his brows.


    "Yes, Sir. More particrly, it''s a third degree burn on her back. The doctor said that it wasn''t as fresh as her other wounds, but it still looked like it was recently inflicted on her."


    "Inflicted...? Why inflicted? Was it something done on purpose?"


    "That''s how it appeared to them, apparently. Even I was surprised. Dr. Gilmore hadpared Ma''am Cassidy''s burn mark to those types that had been caused by abuse, so he somehow had the assumption that it had been inflicted on her."


    Adrian turns stiff on his seat, thoroughly thunderstruck.


    Calling it as a form of abuse may be going overboard since they have no proper evidence, but then again, he knew his wife. He knew that Cassidy wasn''t that clumsy to have burnt her back in ident. That scene looks even impossible to picture.


    "A burn mark?" he repeated in his head, his eyes as wide as saucers.


    First, her amnesia. Now, it''s a third-degree burn - something thatsts for a long time.


    Adrian still has little to no clue about howe Cassidy behaves so different from her adult self, but thenes another mystery he needs to resolve. Not only that, he also recalls that he still hasn''t learned what she''s trying to aplish by boarding a ne back then.


    Perhaps, he could just say that he didn''t know anything about his wife at this point.


    Mysteries were beginning to pile up right before Adrian, and for some reason, they turned out to be demanding his attention more than he thought they''d be.

 Chapter 13 - Feeling Unwanted

    Not even a day in this sumptuous mansion, one certain fact is already cemented in Cassidy''s head, and that is how everyone here seems to be not favoring her.


    The maids and manservants aren''t openly hostile or cruel to her, though. She''s not being treated like a ve nor object of scorn. The way they disy their disfavor is different from those that are typically seen in movies and television dramas. ??


    How they do it is in the form of this cold treatment - Cassidy really feels like she''s being treated as air.


    Everyone knows that she is there, but they don''t pay any attention to her. In a sense, it indeed feels like she''s lower than a guest around here, much less thedy of the house.


    "So then, what am I supposed to do all day...?" Cassidy asked to no one in particr,ying t down on her bed with her arms sprawled out on both sides.


    "It''s better back in the hospital. I still had a lot of people to talk to even though no one visited me apart from Charlie."


    Her home doesn''t feel like home at all, and it''s the people in it that makes her feel that way.


    Cassidy is also already convinced that her rtionship with Adrian has always been a one-way street of affection. Just from the interioryout of their bedroom alone, she can point that out right away.


    Their bedroom is very enormous - a few times bigger than her previous one. The cordovan wall interior has these ornate details and is filled with intricate ornaments.


    Cream is the main color palette of the furniture and fixtures. There''s also a balcony that offers a picturesque scenery of the mansion''s back garden, avish bathroom with an indoor pool and its cascading water feature, and other luxurious stuff she neverid eyes on before.


    But then, those are not her objects of concern. It''s the fact that even though they''re supposed to be married, they have their own respective beds.


    The two of them may be sharing one room, but they sleep on different beds.


    Hers is ced near the balcony while his is on the other side. A wooden cab and a fairly long table serve as the gap between them.


    "Anyway, it''s no goodying around here all day. I might even start living the life of a cat at this rate..." Cassidy mused out loud,ing up with a decision.


    "For now, let''s tour the house."


    With that in mind, she bounces off of the bed and starts to make her way outside of the room, leaving the forlorn quietude that once enveloped her behind.


    Since no one there is paying Cassidy any mind, her tour sets off smoothly and peacefully. All the maids she passes through just leave her be, not even pausing to greet or ask how she''s been.


    She feels like roaming around a museum with how silent and stupendous her surroundings are. Perhaps, the mansion might as well be the castle itself with how grandiose everything is.


    "Oh, what''s this?"


    That''s until Cassidy stumbles upon this long narrow hallway that seemingly leads to another section of the building. As she strolls down the path, her head keeps turning at every point of the wall that she passes through.


    It just happened that it''s a corridor full of huge pictures - family portraits, to be specific.


    Cassidy can tell since it''s made up of formal takes. Everyone in the pictures is wearing sumptuous attires, posing in front of the camera with a smile.


    "A family picture, huh? How wonderful..." she thought out loud, eyeing each frame with delight and awe.


    "I wonder where is ours-"


    Then, she paused.


    At the very second Cassidy catches sight of thest portrait, she finds herself halting on her tracks out of nowhere. There, she''s able to spot her husband almost instantly.


    Adrian is sitting on the center of the sofa, surrounded by his rtives. Each one of them is very good-looking. Not to mention, the picture itself is captured perfectly.


    There''s only one thing that takes her aback here, though. That is the ringly obvious fact that she isn''t there at all.


    Cassidy isn''t able to find herself in the family portrait.


    "Oh, I see... Should have expected that already..."


    With a downcast smile, she then slowly peels her eyes off of the photograph. All the while, she can''t help but feel a painful sting inside her.


    She won''t deny that she had kept her hopes up and was ecstatic to see it. After all, she never met her own family in her entire life, much less had a portrait of them.


    Cassidy thinks that she should learn by now, though - how everything about this ce, family and life of hers is only perfect-looking on the outside, that is. She shouldn''t expect too much since nothing in this world is truly perfect to begin with.


    That''s why she should just settle with what her life has given her for now. This mountain of luxuries should''ve been enough for her. She must keep herself from yearning for more.


    Otherwise, Cassidy will only end up feeling hurt over and over again - feeling as unwanted as ever.

 Chapter 14 - The Bored Lady Of The House

    With her mood dampened by her absence in their family portrait, Cassidy ends up drooping all sullenly for the rest of her tour.


    She didn''t even attempt to hide how gloomy she''s feeling inside at that moment. Because of that, the houseworkers are no longer able to resist paying attention to her. They can''t keep themselves from looking whenever she passes by. ??


    It just happened that an imaginary dark cloud is practically hovering over Cassidy''s head the entire time. She has this frown hanging on her face like some sort of a burden she''s cursed to carry for all of eternity.


    Now, this got everyone more than bewildered.


    Just some hours ago, their mistress was walking down the hallway like some kind of a gangster. Then, on the next, they suddenly find her looking as if she''s leading a funeral procession.


    "Those are already two expressions in a day, huh...?"


    "Ma''am Cassidy''s never the type to show her emotions like this..."


    "Amnesia can be such a scary thing..."


    "You''ll never know that you''re already doing what you''ve always been trying so hard not to do..."


    The maids keep engaging in a round of gossips whenever Cassidy has her back on them.


    If only she''s in the mood, she will definitely walk up to them at this very second and teach them how to gossip more properly. She can hear everything they''re tittle-tattling about, after all. It''s almost as if they''re raring to be busted out.


    "Hmph...! Amateurs... You guys can do better than that," she boasted with a huff while flipping her hair all haughtily.


    She really couldn''t care less that it''s her they''re talking about. With that, she just carries on with her business.


    A momentter, Cassidy finally has had enough of roaming around, though she doubts if she''s even able to finish half of this whole ptial mansion.


    She decided to make a stop at the kitchen and search for something to eat, not really anticipating that the ce would turn out to be some sort of a cooking area in a five-star restaurant. A bit intimidated by thevish setting and this group of foreigners who happened to be the family''s personal chefs, shepletely lost her appetite and just left.


    "Oh,e on, is there anything ordinary in this ce...?!" Cassidy bolted out in her head as she stomped down the hallway, looking like a toddler whose fun had beenpletely ruined.


    "I feel like a country bumpkin in my own hometown! Ughh...!"


    In reality, she''s just bummed out that she didn''t find anything to y or mess around with.


    Everything is too imposing and luxurious for their own good. It bores her in the end even though she does indeed reacted wonder-stricken and astounded every time she finds something.


    This fairytale-like setting just doesn''t suit Cassidy at all.


    "Should I just go outside? Maybe the garden would do-"


    Then, she paused.


    As Cassidy walked past through a doorless lounge, she suddenly caught sight of something that didn''t quite blend in the ambiance of the ce. It''s sticking out right beside a cream-colored sofa, wordlessly tempting her to enter the lounge at this very instant.


    "A skateboard!"


    With an ecstatic grin sttered across her face, Cassidy rushes inside and grabs this ck skateboard with white wheels and stripes design. Right at that moment, a group of maids also happened to pass through the lounge and caught her beholding the object like some trophy.


    "Umm... Excuse, Ma''am Cassidy," one of them called out, making her turn to look back at the entrance.


    "Yeah?" she asked casually, taking them aback.


    "Well, umm... That skateboard... It''s from Sir Edward''s first son, Sir Damien. They visited yesterday, and he must''ve forgotten to bring it when they left."


    "Oh, I see. Thanks for letting me know... Noted on that!"


    The maids expect that Cassidy is going to put it back, but then, she only continues exchanging looks with them. They all just fall silent for a second, returning her stare with a baffled one. She then lifts an eyebrow in puzzlement, urging them to speak again.


    "So, umm... What are you going to do with it... Ma''am?"


    "I''m borrowing it, of course."


    Then, they gaped.


    That''s when Cassidy finally went ahead and ced the skateboard back on the ground. With a smirk on her face, she then steps on it and looks at them schemingly, looking as if she''s nning to crash them over if they won''t budge out of the doorway.


    "W-Wait, Ma''am...! Are you serious-"


    "Iing...!"


    And s, she came skating.


    Everyone frantically moves out of the way, all their eyes bulging in nonplus and incredulity as she glided past through them. Too caught off guard, they take a moment to let this scene register in their heads while she proceeds to skate down the hallway.


    That''s all until they remember that she''s supposed to have onlye out of the hospital earlier today.


    "Ma''am Cassidyyyyyy...!!!"

 Chapter 15 - The Light That She Became

    Cassidy used to be known not only as a consistent MVP in gang fights, fist fights or any street fight out there, but she''s also a frequently proimed Champion in a number of street sports.


    Apart from bicycling and motorbiking, she''s quite skilled in using a skateboard and making a spectacle out of it. She recalls that she would always hog the spotlight to herself whenever she''s the one in the skating rink. ??


    "Oh, the good old days~" Cassidy mused out loud, spreading a reminiscing smile and putting her arms on the back of her head in a rxed manner.


    She''s still on the roll at this moment, resuming her house tour but with a different mean this time. All the while, she keeps gathering attention in every ce she strides in.


    "Look! There she is!"


    "Go get her!"


    "Do it fast! Else, she might slip away again!"


    While the mistress of the house is taking it all cool and easy, the houseworkers are now in frenzy. Maids and manservants alike - anyone she breezes by will swerve their heads to her direction before getting taken aback by the group of people who keeps running after her.


    To say that it''s one nonplussing scene will be an understatement.


    As she keeps skating down from one hallway to another, there is at least one person who''ll try to stop her but to no avail. Some are able to catch up to her, begging her to step on her brakes already, but she just picks up her speed every time.


    She''s letting all their shouts and calls fall on deaf ears on purpose, not wanting to be rid of the only fun she''s able to have her hands on in this whole afternoon.


    "I thought you guys aren''t paying any attention to me. What''s with this change of heart?" she teased with a carefree smirk, amused by how she''s starting to flip over the whole manor with just one act.


    The persisting, deafening silence in the mansion has been sted away in just a matter of minutes.


    As this dainty figure of a woman just rolls on and on, life and colors seem to have returned to that dull and boring ce. Lively voices are heard atst and boisterous noises fill the halls, blowing away the enduring dead air -


    Or so, that''s how the head housemaid and butler see this entireical scene.


    The two heads of this mansion''s houseworkers serve as the highest superiors among all the maids and manservants here. At the same time, they are also some of the employees who have the longest history of working under the Millicent''s.


    "Mia, what are you thinking now?" asked the butler as the two of them just continued watching the scene from the ground floor.


    He''s this spruce gentleman in his fifty''s, wearing a typical butler formal suit with a ck tie and jacket. White strands are already sticking out in his well-groomed ck hair, though his tawny brown irises remain as vivid as a youngster''s.


    "Perhaps, the same as you, Anthony," simply answered his co-worker.


    The head housemaid shares the same age as the butler. She''s this dark-haired woman with celeste blue orbs and a few visible wrinkles on her face.


    Cassidy and her pursuers are now on their way down to the first floor of the mansion where the enormous lobby can be found.


    She''s skating right beside the balustrades, letting everyone from below have a good look on her. The houseworkers, along with the head maid and butler, are quietly spectating the scene with mixed reactions - stupefaction evidently as the dominant one.


    "Oh, a slide...! Cassidy enthused with a beam the moment she saw the staircase.


    She then turns her head to look back at the maids and manservants who are still chasing after her. For the nth time that day, they''re all taken aback to find her smirking knowingly, mischief dancing on her frame.


    "So long, suckers...!" she then eximed out of nowhere, nonplussing them even more.


    With one, majestic flip, Cassidy jumps along with the skateboard and hops on the handrails of the stairs. She proceeds to make a dive for it and glides down smoothly and wlessly, making everyone gape in astonishment.


    From that moment on, all of the people in the mansion know for sure - their mistress is certainly no longer the same demuredy that she used to be before.


    Cassidy makes onest flip as soon as she reaches the end of the stairs. The way she does it underneath the huge chandelier makes it look like she''s really on the spotlight.


    But then, even the stupendous chandelier and the pool of coruscant luminescene that''s cloaking her body at that moment can''t ever match up to how bright and bubbly her smile is.


    Along with everyone else, both Mia and Anthony can''t peel their eyes off of her. It''s as if they''re seeing the best that this prominent household can bring to its people - after a long while, that is.


    "You know what, Mia..." the butler started once more, smirking meaningfully all the while.


    "With how bright of a light that she had suddenly be, I don''t think everyone can still continue ignoring her."

 Chapter 16 - End To The Misjudgment

    Cassidy feels like dying for good at this very moment.


    On second thought, skateboarding may not be a good idea to blow her boredom away in the end. That is especially when the person is someone who just got out of the hospital and still has her wounds from a detrimental crash. ??


    "Please hold on a bit longer, Ma''am Cassidy," the head maid calmly told her, an aloof expression sttered across her face.


    It just happened that Cassidy had reopened her wounds after that stupid stunt she made at the staircase earlier.


    She didn''t fall over or anything, though. She knows she''s too awesome to make such a rookie mistake.


    What happened was that hernding became too much for her newly-recovered body to hold. All that skating and flipping caused her wounds to reopen as a result.


    Now, Cassidy finds herself being treated by the head maid in the lounge a moment after shouting in pain and dropping dead on the floor.


    She keeps wincing, but she just represses any noise. Screaming at something like this might make her look like a weakling in front of everyone here.


    "Why were you doing something like that in the first ce, Ma''am? You''re even running away from our maids and manservants. They all clearly had heart attacks after you copsed all of the sudden," Mia sternly chided while applying a new bandage on her wounds.


    "My bad, my bad... It''s stupid, I know, and you''re probably gonna scold me like what bossman kept doing whenever he saw my face," Cassidy apologized nonchntly while scratching the back of her head, making her blink in surprise.


    "Boss... man?"


    "That President, I mean. He doesn''t like it when I do this kind of stuffs. Oh, and I''m sorry for bothering you and disturbing your work too, but it''s just that... I really got bored, alright? I was so bored that I thought I was gonna die!"


    Mia just shoots Cassidy an incredulous look, finally getting a closer view of the change in her.


    Everyone may be already aware that she lost her memories from the ne crash, but they didn''t have any idea that it would throw them into this world of surprises. Their mistress had really turned over a new leaf - or more appropriately, she had gone back to her old self that no one had ever known about.


    "Ma''am Cassidy, do you love the President?" Mia asked out of nowhere, wanting to entertain her curiosity as fast as possible by getting straight to the point.


    She visiblyes to a pause at this fastball of a question. The head maid isn''t seem to be the type who holds back.


    Now that Cassidy is having a closer look at her, she can tell that she''s indeed a stern yet straightforward person. Her trademark facial expression is an aloof one. If not, it''s the austere one.


    "Well, that''s what people keep saying and thinking. It really does appear like my adult self hase to love him..." Cassidy continued before recing her ponderous frown with a self-assertive smirk.


    "But if you''re asking the eighteen-year-old me, then it''s a no. I don''t feel any sort of gooey thing for him... In fact, he''s too tidy to be my type."


    Mia finds herself speechless at that very moment.


    She didn''t expect that at all.


    Everyone thought that she fell in love with her husband at first sight or at the very least, she''s only after the fortune and good stuffs. After all, he''s the kind of man that every woman out there would crave, moon over or die to have.


    These initial assumptions were actually some of the reasons why they couldn''t find it in themselves to treat her the same way as the others. She had remained as an outsider or even an outcast in their eyes since they thought that she''s a mere parasite in the family who didn''t have any remarkable qualities to offer.


    Since this Cassidy who lost her memories already knows that Adrian is not just handsome but excessively rich as well, there''s all the more reason that she''ll want him. But then, it turned out that they''re wrong in the end.


    It''s neither love at first sight nor being a typical gold digger.


    That also only meant that the adult Cassidy had fallen in love with Adrian for apletely different reason.


    "Thanks for treating my wounds, Ma''am, and I''ll go tell sorry to the others too. I didn''t mean to shock the living daylights out of them," Cassidy chimed in once more right after she reced all her bandages.


    "Please, just call me Mia, Ma''am Cassidy."


    Then, she paused.


    Out of nowhere, the head housemaid suddenly bowed in front of her, catching her off guard. More than an act of courtesy or respect, though, it appears more like she''s apologizing for something she did.


    "Why are you bowing? Is this family Japanese all along?" Cassidy blurted out incredulously.


    "No, Ma''am. I just want to do it," Mia inly answered.


    "I... see..." she trailed off hesitantly before smiling at her.


    "You''re a nice person, Mia. Cool of you to adapt other countries'' traditions."


    Without really realizing the meaning behind her bow, she just mirrors the gesture as if ying along. This takes the head maid aback once more, not really expecting she''d be this oblivious.


    From that point on, Mia truly begins seeing Cassidy under a different light - just like how everyone else will most definitely do in the future.

 Chapter 17 - A Luxurious Home Full Of Grey Colors

    Since his schedule for today had been pushed back a little after runningte for his afternoon appointments, Adrian ended up returning home past midnight.


    At this point, only a few houseworkers, aside from the security guards, will still be awake. The only thing that will greet him as soon as he enters the mansion is the forlorn atmosphere in a dim and soulless hallway. ? ?


    It''s just his own footsteps that would keep himpany as he strode further inside his home. There''s no presence that would genuinely wee him nor would there be anything other than dull and gloomy here.


    It''s something that Adrian had already gotten used to, though.


    The evestingly stretching solitude and lifelessness of an excessively luxurious ce - he has been seeing it over and over again since he''s still a child. He has been living this way for all his life.


    For the past five years, however, there''s one certain person who would at least wait for him - one who would genuinely and patiently look forward to his arrival, that is.


    His wife would always wait for him in their bedroom. She once said that she would do so right in front of the entrance if the lights at the hallway would remain on by then.


    Adrian recalled that Cassidy was trying to exin herself further when she said this but he just cut her off and turned down that idea. He reasoned that she really didn''t need to wait for him toe home all the time.


    Even then, she still did - and with a candlelit dinner orte night snacks from time to time.


    That said, ever since her first night at the hospital, this set of thoughts would always y in his mind for some reason.


    Adrian couldn''t keep himself from pointing out the dullness andck of colors of the ce. He thought that he''s already so used to the forlorn quietude that he''d just straight up ignore it, but on the first night that Cassidy wasn''t here, he suddenly kept thinking about it - probably even bothered.


    It''s as if he had unknowingly gotten used to his wife''s presence as well, causing him to pay attention to his surroundings more.


    Now, as Adrian makes his way to their bedroom, he''s expecting that he''ll finally see some life in it after two whole weeks of sleeping by himself. But then, right after opening the door, he finds no one there.


    "Eleanor?" he called out, taken aback by her absence.


    He knows that she''s not supposed to be moving around too much since she might reopen her wounds. The doctor did advise both her and Charles about this earlier in the hospital.


    "Eleanor, where are you?"


    Adrian searches in the balcony, bathroom, both of their walk-in closets and perhaps, every nook and cranny in their bedroom. Even then, though, Cassidy is still nowhere in sight.


    This finally urges him to leave the ce and go outside. He really doesn''t know what gets to him at this very minute, but for some reason, he feels uneasy about this.


    After all, knowing the present Cassidy, she can be doing anything other than sitting still and staying away from trouble.

 Chapter 18 - The Midnight Commotion

    Around the first week after meeting eighteen-year-old Cassidy, Adrian has been trying to deny his tendencies to get so worked up.


    He didn''t want to waste time in looking after her nor did he want to change how they''d been treating each other. But after Gilmore and Charles told him about every trouble and disturbance that his wife was up to back at the hospital, concern began to swell up within him. ??


    Now, it started with just as simple as concern.


    Then again, with her troublesome and childish attitude, concerns are inevitable.


    Even then, Adrian refused to get too worked up - to pay her a bigger portion of attention than before. He did not want to care as long as she wouldn''t do anything out of his control, especially those that could damage the name of the family.


    But for some reason, he found himself paying attention before he knew it.


    That''s because unlike before when Cassidy was still so behaved,isant, refined and easy to talk sense to, the present her reeked of nothing but troublesome news. She''s an impulsive thinker and a carefree loon - that''s for sure.


    With all that said, Adrian continued his search all around the mansion.


    He looked around from one ce to another and hall after hall. At first, he was just walking like normal, but a momentter, he found himself already running.


    This is what he meant by his tendencies to get all worked up - he''s not in his usual cool.


    "Where in the world did she go?" Adrian grumbled underneath his breath, already getting frustrated after almost half an hour of searching.


    That''s all until he heard something from the hall that''s leading to the mansion''s audio-visual room.


    He could hear a faint beat that seemed to be some sort of music, the subtle sounds of people chattering and a confusing noise overall. With a flummoxed look on his face, he then started to make his way to its direction.


    "What on earth...?"


    In each step he takes, what''s happening inside the audio-visual room is starting to get clearer and clearer for him. He can see the lights on, hear the air-conditioner and sound system running, and sense people''s presences.


    Now, as soon as Adrian takes a peek through one of the ss windows of that room, he finally figures out what kind of monstrosity is taking ce.


    It turns out that the audio-visual room has now be some sort of karaoke bar.


    "...Ey, ey, ey, ey...!!!"


    Then, he froze.


    At the very moment Adrian turned to the direction of the person in the microphone, he ended up gaping slightly, eyes bulging in nonplus and incredulity. Said person on the mic just happened to be none other than his wife.


    "Put your hands up! Put your hands! Ey, ey, ey, ey...!!!"


    And she even recruited some of their maids and manservants in her troublemakers'' club this time.


    Cassidy is chanting something on top of this level paved tform in front of the huge t screen monitor. All the while, the houseworkers are singing and dancing along. They really look like they''re inside a bar with how the booming upbeat music, their loud cheers and deafening apuses are practically sting away this entire ce.


    Not only that, there are some drinks and snacks on top of the tables as well. Judging by their ted expressions alone, everyone appears to be thoroughly enjoying whatever thismotion is.


    "Seriously, what in the world is this...?"


    At that very moment, Adrian feels like he''s a parent who just got home and found his children throwing a house party without him knowing.

 Chapter 19 - Bringing Life And Vibrance

    Adrian never thought that he would ever see this manor turn into something this boisterous, loud and cheerful.


    It has always been one strict household, after all. It will be the jewelries, luxuries and opulence that''ll do most of the talking around here - almost as if the only job that humans have in this ce is either to behold them with awe and astonishment or preserve their luster. ??


    This enormous audio-visual room, for one, was something that Adrian never thought would have this kind of use. It''s as spacious as a real theater and contains a lot of equipments that have their respective functions.


    Turning this whole ce into a karaoke bar isn''t supposed to be one of them - or so what Adrian thought.


    As much as he didn''t want to admit it, though, everything appearspellingly brilliant. It''s as if new kinds of colors have painted the entire mansion with just this scene alone.


    Even more so when Adrian looks at his wife from a distance. It''s not that hard to point out that she is the source of all these exhrations with how bubbly and bright her grin is the entire time.


    "President Millicent, good evening. I see that you''ve finally arrived."


    At someone''s sudden arrival, he snaps out of his train of thoughts and turns around to find the family''s chief manservant. The butler has his trademark mellow smile on, lookingpletely unbothered by what''s happening at the moment.


    "Anthony, what is going on here?" Adrian asked a bit too urgently, itching to get a rification.


    "They''re singing and dancing, President," Anthony simply replied, making him pinch the bridge of his nose in exasperation.


    "I know that, okay? I can see it. I''m asking how exactly this thing happened."


    "Well, allow me to tell the very beginning, Sir. Our lonely mistress over there was touring around the house when she found the skateboard that Sir Damien forgot in the lounge. Then, she went skating all around the mansion until her wounds reopened and caused her to-"


    "Wait, what?!"


    Now, Adrian is beyond bbergasted - perhaps, somewhat infuriated.


    Though hepletely understands all the details, he still finds the whole story stupefying and difficult to decipher. Just as his bad feeling was saying earlier, Cassidy got herself into trouble again and had even reopened her wounds.


    "Alright, that''s it. This party is over," Adrian hissed underneath his breath, brows scrunched tightly together in vex.


    Not letting the butler finish, he just goes ahead and throws the doors open, turning heads to his direction. His sudden entrance caught everyone off guard almost instantly - all except for the mastermind of this whole fiasco.


    Cassidy just happened to be too busy flipping the pages of the songbook at the moment, thus failing to notice her husband''s arrival.


    The maids and manservants are still in their work uniforms, and so should be their behaviours even in such a nerve-wracking situation. With that, they all stand upright in a haste and fall in line at the side, veiling how nervous and tense they are with their signature emotionless expressions.


    Adrian appears to be extremely vexed at this very minute, his scowl as deep as his dagger-like gaze. It''s more than enough to build the tension in the air, making everyone feel even more nervous.


    "So, then..." Cassidy started once more, stealing back everyone''s attention.


    "Can we turn off that scoring thingy at the end of the songs? It''s one fat liar. I keep getting scores lower than eighty even though I''m obviously a diva-"


    Then, she froze.


    As soon as Cassidy met Adrian''s peeved scowl, she couldn''t help but be so thrown off guard that she dropped the microphone.

 Chapter 20 - Appeasing The Boss

    Earlier that day, Cassidy expressed her apology to all the houseworkers she troubled and confessed that she was just very bored the entire afternoon.


    Once again, she struck everyone dumbfounded by such a shallow reason. But still, from that point on, she managed to start changing their overall perception of her - without her really knowing it, that is. ??


    Contrary to her expectations as well, the head housemaid, butler and all the other servants were actually really understanding of her. Despite the fact that they''re used to giving her the cold treatment, they still entertained her request to find something she could pass time with.


    "Well, since Ma''am Cassidy lost her memories and couldn''t really remember what she would often do in this kind of situations, we''ll just help you settle down with something. This will work better for us too since we''ll be able to make sure that you''re not going to do something as dangerous as earlier again," was basically their main reason that time.


    With that, Cassidy had some of the maids tail her around for the rest of the afternoon. They visited the garden and toured around the mansion some more.


    That''s all until she found the audio-visual room and came up with the brilliant idea of doing karaoke there.


    Then, before she knew it, more maids and manservants began joining her and the others until it became one heck of a house party.


    "So, then... You might as well be saying that you turned our houseworkers into some kind of babysitters before eventually stringing them along to your antics," Adrian t out said, an unamused expression sttered across his face.


    The two of them are now inside their bedroom - with Cassidy drooping and sitting all courteously on top of her bed, legs bent and knees forward. All the while, her husband is standing right in front of her while crossing his arms and wearing a steely expression, practically towering over her.


    She just finished exining everything to him, and since he''d been scowling the whole time, she couldn''t help but sit still for once.


    "I''m sorry if I used your karaoke bar without any permission, alright?" she started, rubbing the back of her neck and averting her gaze.


    "It''s not even a bar," he deadpanned.


    "Yeah, okay, cool... But anyhow, I understand why you''d be mad since we were still doing it past midnight and everyone was supposed to have their work tomorrow... Really, my bad."


    "If you knew that, why did you still let them stay upte?"


    "Well, uhhh... ''Cause we lost track of time?"


    Again, Adrian just shot her a t look, unconvinced. Cassidy couldn''t really do much in this situation, though. She knew that none of her reasonings would work on him.


    But then, there''s only one concern she needed to handle beforepletely giving in.


    "You can do anything to me - punish me or whatnot..." she voiced out with a downcast gaze, lowering her head a little.


    "Just don''t fire any of the houseworkers or something. I was the one who insisted them."


    There''s a reason why Cassidy would beg pardon as if appeasing her boss, and that was because she knew that Adrian was more than capable of kicking out anyone in this mansion even without any proper reason.

 Chapter 21 - Throw The Unneeded Out

    In all actuality, Cassidy has been seeing Adrian as some sort of a demon lord with how powerful he is.


    He can''t be a god since he''s too mean to be someone that holy, so she just chose tobel him as the opposite. He''s still powerful nevertheless. She''s finally more than convinced by that notion after hearing from the houseworkers themselves. ??


    It just happened that while they''re still touring around the mansion, the head housemaid and other maids had given Cassidy an overview of just how capable and powerful Adrian was. Though Charles already did exin most of what they said back at the hospital before, they still dropped some things that shook her to the core -


    And many of those were these detailed moments when Adrian had ordered to kick Cassidy out of the house a number of times in the past.


    Most of the causes were when she''s falling short of thepany''s expectations and failing to meet ends at work, but sometimes, there wasn''t any reason at all. What''s more, he would just merely send a message about this instead of personally ordering the houseworkers, which only showed just how much he couldn''t care less about her well-being.


    After hearing all these, Cassidy swore she got angry at her adult self right then. She couldn''t believe how dumb she was to stay with this kind of man for five whole years.


    "Punish? You''re too old to learn from something like that. You ought to reflect on what you did and behave yourself already..." Adrian trailed off before rubbing one of his temples as if getting a headache.


    "I won''t fire anyone. Just don''t cause troubles anymore and start acting matured again."


    Cassidy only heaves a miffed sigh at this, already getting tired of being told to change back to how she used to be. She knows for herself that this is her true nature, and she never wants to change who she is just to please people.


    Even though her adult self ended up doing theplete opposite of that, she still can''t find anything that is worth turning over a new leaf for. Then again, she still can''t recall why she changed that much in the first ce.


    "Listen, Eleanor..." Adrian sighed before sitting on the side of his bed, his back bent a little in exhaustion.


    "Try to get along with me for now, okay? Dr. Gilmore said that there''s still a chance that your memories will return, so for the meantime-"


    "What if they don''t return anymore...?" Cassidy cut him off, lifting a brow and puffing her chest out.


    "What are you gonna do? Throw me out for real this time?"


    "Huh? What?"


    "Or better yet, just file a divorce or something. I''m not clinging onto you anymore nor am I leeching off. I don''t need you and you don''t need me... Then, let''s divorce."


    Adrian was thunderstruck at that very moment.


    He''s benumbed even.


    The subject of divorce was the least that he expected to hear from Cassidy.


    After all, he knew she loved him - so, so much that he couldn''t even imagine to what degree exactly. He wasn''t just assuming things when he said that, especially since she never stopped disying her affection no matter how rough things became for her nor how much he kept responding indifferently.


    Right now, though, Cassidy had straight up pped divorce on his face, making Adrian realize the true gravity of this amnesia of hers.

 Chapter 22 - His Reason

    For what seems like a fraction of eternity, Adrian only remains silent and continues exchanging looks with Cassidy, a rioting storm of emotions starting to stir within him.


    Though thrown at a shell-shocked state by how boldly she offered a divorce, he still couldn''t help but try to recall why exactly he''s holding onto this marriage to begin with. He knew that he didn''t need love and wasn''t into the idea of getting an heir at this age.??


    Women are nothing but a bother to him either. In fact, he disliked those type who would try to rob off too much of his time at work for something so meaningless.


    "Oh, what''s with that look...?" Cassidy chimed in again, smirking knowingly.


    "Tempted, are we? Thinking about doing it tomorrow already? You decide when, bossman. I have your back-"


    "You gotta be kidding me."


    Then, she paused.


    For some reason, he seemed to have gotten a lot angrier.


    Cassidy could feel the temperature dropping and the air around Adrian thickening. As he musters a tyrannical expression, a deep scowl marring his frame, she can''t help but shudder a little in fear.


    And that''s saying a lot.


    Cassidy isn''t one to ever fear a fellow human.


    It''s just like back when they first met at the hospital. That''s the first time she saw him revolted. On this one, though, there seems to be an underlying weight to it.


    Cassidy can sense a certain emotion clouding his half-lidded sapphire orbs at the moment - one that just turned out to be something that Adrian couldn''t decipher well himself.


    "Divorce? Have you lost your mind...?" he hissed out of nowhere, standing up from his bed and walking back to her.


    "Don''t be too cocky only because you lost all your memories for the past few years. You had no idea how much you kept pestering me the whole time."


    "What are you rambling about now? Quit guilt tripping me when I''m obviously offering a solution already," she retaliated, both nonplussed and vexed by his uncalled-for reaction.


    "A solution? You think it''s that easy? Why the heck would I not divorce a pest if I knew I could do it back then?"


    Once more, Cassidy found herself caught off guard. Now that she thought about it, she really didn''t get his side of the story.


    All she focused on was the reason why she clung onto this marriage no matter how cold the people around her were, and that''s because her adult self loved him. She loved him so much that she struggled to cope up with a kind of lifestyle that''s not suited for her and dealt with the world even though it did not want her there at all.


    But as for his reason, she had no idea at all.


    "Why indeed?" Cassidy managed to hurl back, not wanting to falter.


    "You wouldn''t understand..." Adrian sneered with a conceited smirk.


    "But as for why you can''t just divorce me like that, I''ll make you understand using another reason."


    That''s when he finallyes to a halt, standing right in front of her once more. She only res at him from below, sensing some sort of scheme brewing in his mind.


    Right then, Adrian narrows his eyes ever so meaningfully while Cassidy just frowns in miff.


    "You''re my woman - that''s the reason."

 Chapter 23 - Heating Things Up

    Cassidy can''t understand Adrian at all.


    If someone doesn''t want, need or like anyone, they can just throw them out already. But now, things are starting to get more befuddling. It''s as if everything is no longer as it seems all of the sudden. ??


    Her husband''s possessive look at the moment is one of those bemusing factors, though she doubts if he''s even aware of what kind of expression he''s making. He just appears to be too caught up in his emotions that his eyes are starting to be hooded by unparalleled ferocity.


    But then, she''s not about to falter anymore and be dragged away by his tendencies to turn hot then cold.


    "Shut your trap already. I''m. Not. Your. Woman," Cassidy hissed spitefully, giving him a venomous look that he never saw her wear before.


    All Adrian could do was stare for a moment, veiling just how thunderstruck he was.


    But then, he couldn''t figure out what made him do what he did next.


    Maybe it''s because her haughtiness had already peeved him to a certain degree. She had already gone too far with disrespecting him like this.


    That made him reach up and pull her against his chest, taking her lips with his.


    Caught off guard, Cassidy gasped against his mouth before shutting her eyes closed, recoiling at the suddenness of his action. Due to herck of experience, she ended up getting helplessly dragged away against her will.


    Adrian wrapped his arms around her waist, pressing her closer to him. He then put his other hand on the back of her head, leaning in and deepening the kiss.


    His kisses grew more and more intense in each passing second. The way his lips move against hers is a bit rough and ferocious - almost desperate to convey a certain emotion that even he wasn''t aware of.


    All Cassidy could do at this point was grip the man''s shirt, struggling to squirm around and pull away but to no avail.


    "Oh, so... This is how strong a grown-up man is..." she thought, frustrated and miffed.


    Adrianid her on the bed and kneeled down on all fours, so that he was now on top of her. He then continued to kiss the dizzied woman heatedly - yet careful not to hurt or crush her.


    Cassidy felt hot at this point.


    She wasn''t sure how much longer she could take this. She felt like she might pass out at any given moment.


    That''s when she started trembling underneath him - a reaction that did not go unnoticed by him.


    With that, Adrian finally pulled away and unlocked their lips, letting both of themselves get some air. He then reached out his hand to touch her flushed face before caressing it softly, but only to end up having her flinch from the gesture.


    "See...? Your body is still reacting the same way as it used to be when you''re still-"


    "Get off of me!"


    Then came her signature flying kick that was said to be a technique that could ruin a man''s future.


    It just happened that Cassidy brutishly booted him on his groin - very fatally near to that part to be exact, making him stumble backward in flummox and yelp in pain.


    "Try to touch me like that next time, and I''ll make sure to aim for your balls right then," she taunted menacingly before wiping her mouth in disgust.

 Chapter 24 - Dawn Of Realizations

    That evening, Adrian wasn''t able to get a wink of sleep.


    Right after forcing his wife to make out with him, he almost had his member kicked. But that''s not really the end of things, and instead, Cassidy was only getting started. ??


    It just happened that she brought out some of their extra pillows all of the sudden, catching him off guard. Using them, she then proceeded to make a fortress on the side of her bed that''s facing him.


    "From now on, stay five steps away from me! Don''t touch me and don''t watch me snoring!" she shouted angrily before flopping down on her bed and taking shelter behind her wall of pillows.


    As much as Adrian wanted to repress this certain thought and just focus on his assaulted body part, he just couldn''t - he couldn''t help but think that Cassidy somehow looked adorable when she cowered behind the pillows. She also really didn''t have to do that since their beds were already more than five steps away.


    "Haaah... Just how childish can you be?" he sighed in exasperation before lying down on his own bed and just letting her be.


    Now, it''s already five in the morning.


    Adrian ended up staying awake all night and up until the break of dawn.


    For some reason, he couldn''t keep himself from recalling the cascading chain of events yesterday. They kept repeating in his head over and over again. It''s only Cassidy''s first day in the mansion after her long stay in the hospital, but he feels as if a lot of things already happened.


    The scene that Adrian can''t get his mind off of the most is when he kissed Cassidyst night.


    Even until now, he isn''t sure what got to him. He never initiated something that intimate with anyone before. Everything was sort of new to him.


    She''s the one who''s always taking the lead whenever they''d kiss before. Back then, he could feel her unquenchable thirst, the burning desires on her slender fingertips as she touched him, and a strong sense of yearning in her affectionate, amorous gaze.


    Now, when he''s the one who took the lead, he realized that he somehow managed to absorb those things and put them into use. But as for what exactly made him do them, he had no idea.


    Even then, Adrian couldn''t deny that he got too caught up in the moment. For once, he was able to embrace everything about it - Cassidy''s soothing warmth, smooth skin, lovely fragrance, and the sweetness of her hot, wet lips.


    It''s simr to the feeling of his eyes opening for the very first time.


    With these thoughts in mind, Adrian stood up from his bed and walked a bit closer to his sleeping wife. He then takes a look behind her self-made fortress and sees her slumbering face.


    Not only does she look like a mess with her hair syed all across the pillow, but she''s also snoring and drooling, making him sigh at how udylike she had be even in her sleep. That''s all until he caught sight of something the moment she suddenly rolled over andid on her side.


    "That''s..."


    Adrian stiffens on his spot as soon as heys eyes on the burn mark on Cassidy''s back.

 Chapter 25 - Drawing Him In

    Just like what Gilmore and Charles said, the burn mark on Cassidy''s back looked fresh enough for people to think that it got there only recently.


    It''s also much bigger and worse than what Adrian expected. It''s practically some sort of rotten flesh at this point. Now, he could tell why the doctor came up with the assumption that it had been inflicted on purpose. ??


    "What the hell happened? She never told me anything..." he muttered in flummox with his brows scrunched tightly together as he stepped closer to her bed.


    "Now that I think about it, Anthony also said that she reopened her wounds yesterday. She''s literally riddled by scars at this point."


    Feeling somewhat frustrated, Adrian heaved an exhausted sigh.


    While it may be true that he''s one uncaring and indifferent husband, he''s not so evil that he''ll let her receive any type of physical abuse or inhuman mistreatment. It''s his family who should be responsible for her since she doesn''t have any clear background to share.


    What''s more, Adrian made a vow with his grandmother that he''d look after her. It was her death wish, after all - to have him take Cassidy in despite her unknown origin, herck of skills and knowledge, and the fact that she clearly doesn''t fit in this kind of lifestyle.


    "And you''re even asking for a divorce..." he thought out loud as he sat on her bed - just beside her wall of pillows.


    "Just where exactly would you go at this rate?"


    With a downcast gaze and a frown marring his frame, Adrian only stares down at Cassidy''s sleeping face for the next seconds toe.


    ---


    Cassidy might as well dampen everyone''s morning with her sulking face.


    The Millicent couple had just woken up and prepared themselves to go downstairs for breakfast. Contrary to her expectation, Adrian decided to join her in the dining room even though the head housemaid told her yesterday that he''s the type who''s so workaholic that he''d just eat his meals inside his office.


    It''s not like Cassidy doesn''t want Adrian to have breakfast in his own home, but she just can''t bear being close to him for too long.


    "Can I just eat in the lounge-"


    "No, you might end up dirtying the furniture," he cut her off before taking a sip from his coffee.


    "Then, I''ll just make this quick," she mumbled to herself in annoyance, though still audible enough for him to hear.


    With that, Cassidy starts digging in as if she''s been starved for a year. Shepletely disregards all the table etiquettes that she learned in the past, which is still reasonable since she did lose her memories.


    What''s unreasonable here is how she drinks her coffee with a loud sloppy sucking sound.


    Adrian can''t help but be mentally sidetracked by how Cassidy makes those slurpy noises. That''s when his eyes strayed to her wet lips as she kept sipping away.


    Her eyes narrow while her lips turn redder from the warmth of the coffee. Now, as soon as she turns to biting a piece of bread, he suddenly finds himself entirely drawn for some reason.


    The way Cassidy does it make Adrian muster a look that''s somewhat saying how he finds the sight amorous, especially when she begins licking her lower lip before taking a bite once more.

 Chapter 26 - A Sudden Visit

    Then and again, Adrian doesn''t know what is going on with himtely.


    Too drawn by how Cassidy was unknowingly tititing him with the way she made all those noises and moved her mouth, he found himself staring at her for a good portion of time. Breakfast had never been that stimting for him, which then led him back to the question about what exactly was going on with him. ??


    "This is really getting weird," Adrian sighed in exasperation.


    After breakfast, Cassidy didn''t speak to him anymore and just rushed out of the dining room. That only means that she''s still mad aboutst night. But then again, his gesture was indeed forceful and a bit rough.


    "Will she still be like thatter when I get home, then?" he found himself wondering silently as he looked up to the cloudless blue sky.


    "What got you thinking deep so early in the morning, President?"


    At someone''s sudden entrance in his office, Adrian turns his rolling chair back around to his desk and faces the person. He''s taken aback to find this blonde-haired woman with ocean blue pupils and a curvaceous figure that certainlyes out voluptuous.


    What''s more, she''s wearing a revealing, zing red cocktail dress with a ck zer, which will definitely catch people''s attention.


    "Sophie, what are you doing here?" Adrian asked with a brow arched, evidently surprised and confused.


    "Mommy dear isn''t going to work for today. I''m filling in her shoes for now~" the blonde answeredcently, walking up to his office desk with a seductive look on her face.


    "You mean my mother?"


    "Yeah... She said she''s going to visit a certain inw of hers."


    As soon as Sophie reaches Adrian, she goes ahead and sits on the arm of his rolling chair, suggestively peering at him with a sultry simper all the while. She then slowly snakes her arms around his neck - looking like a python who''s about to ensnare her prey.


    That''s all until Adrian bolted out of his seat and looked at Sophie incredulously.


    "Wait, she''s gonna do what?!"


    This catches her off guard, making her retrieve her arms and wonder what gets him ruining the mood all of the sudden. She really thought that she''d have her way with him this time, especially since she managed to get this close to him today.


    "He''s not usually like this. Why is he getting all worked up with that useless wife of his now?" she thought silently, crossing her arms with a huff and frowning in annoyance.


    Unbeknownst to Sophie, what made Adrian throw away his usual cool was the very fact that his stern and austere mother was about to meet his troublemaker wife.


    ---


    Back at the mansion, things weren''t any less eventful.


    Cassidy was just wondering about what she would be doing to pass time with when a guest suddenly arrived. The head housemaid and butler had informed her that it was her mother-inw, which kind of piqued her curiosity.


    "So, it''s bossman''s mother, huh? People used to say that sons would often take after their fathers, which then means that his mother may not be that bad-"


    Then, she paused.


    Cassidy is now standing beside the balustrades of the upper floor, taking a glimpse of her mother-inw who''s at the lobby downstairs - looking like a gargoyle with how stiff and rigid her supposedly youthful-looking face is.


    "Okay, perhaps not."

 Chapter 27 - Meeting The Mother-in-law

    As rigid as a stone.


    That is Cassidy''s first impression on Gertrude - or at least, that is how the eighteen-year-old her perceives the woman. It''s just that she has a very stern front and strict posture even if she does appear elegant and somewhat transcendental. ??


    What''s more, her mother-inw is wearing quite a cumbersome apparel. She has lots of expensive jewelries all around her body parts and her face is dripped in dark-colored make-up.


    Cassidy is not really one to judge people by the covers, but since there''s the fact that Gertrude is her cold husband''s mother, she knows she ought to brace herself.


    "Good morning, Ma''am..." Cassidy greeted as she descended the stairs and made her way to her.


    "Wonderful weather, ain''t it? So, how''s it going?"


    Not really certain of how rich people start up a conversation, she just ends up eventually deciding to go with the flow and shooting her mouth off. Even then, she still maintains a respectful approach and greets her as pleasantly as she can.


    "I see that you did change a lot..." Gertrude started with an ambiguous overtone, confusing her a little.


    "You didn''t even appear that stiff and worked up. In fact, you look quite loose now."


    "Uhhh... Thanks?"


    Again, not sure of what she''s babbling about all of the sudden, Cassidy just responds ording to her own interpretation. She does hope that rich people don''t have some sort ofnguage thatmoners like her don''t understand.


    "I''m notplimenting you. I''m saying that youck character and discipline..." her mother-inw sternly pointed out, still not showing any emotion other than apparent dissatisfaction.


    "Looks like you have to undergo lessons again."


    "Huh? I''m going to school?" she asked in surprise and bafflement.


    "Of course not. Why would we let people know about the wife of Millicent Inc.''s CEO repeating her study? You''ll humiliate the family even more than what you''re already doing."


    As Gertrude dropped these words while obviously shaming her daughter-inw, she just goes ahead and walks past through her. At the very moment she stands side by side with her, though, she halts on her tracks for a second to examine her from head to toe.


    Cassidy is presently wearing a simple denim shirt dress with a brown belt around her waist, which doesn''t really pass her fashion standards.


    "Please, do something about your appearance. Thedy of my son''s house shouldn''t be wearing such in outfits even if you''re just inside the mansion. What if people walk in and see you like this...?" Gertrude chided with a hint of disdain and contempt in her voice, rolling her eyes at the same time.


    "Take responsibility for troubling us for the past few weeks by pretending to be decent at the very least."


    With that, she proceeds to walk further inside the mansion. Her daughter-inw only remains quiet and still on her spot, trying to let all her contemptuous remarks register in her head.


    "That domineering mien and austere expression - I somehow recall a certain character in her," Cassidy thought silently, her ponderous expression making the houseworkers in the lobby think that she''s greatly affected by her mother-inw''s reproach.


    While even Mia and Anthony look a bit concerned, she just continues to zone out in space. For some reason, she can''t help but want to figure out who exactly Gertrude resembles.


    That''s all until one of the maids approaches her mother-inw to assist her and calls her name, which then finally rings a bell in her.


    "Mrs. Millicent, huh...?" Cassidy mumbled to herself with her eyes narrowed in evident miff, slowly turning around to look at Gertrude again.


    "More like Mrs. Maleficent."

 Chapter 28 - An Invitation

    In each passing minute, the air around Gertrude just keeps getting more stiff and frosty.


    She''s certainly the type of person who lets the atmosphere talk in her stead. Her overall aura resembles her son in that sense. It''s so prepossessing that it''s almost as if she holds some kind of power that needs no words nor actions to be recognized. ??


    All the houseworkers they passed through would immediately make way for her. With her chin lifted high, she strides as if she''s walking on a red carpet - poise so on point and grace in action.


    Cassidy, on the other hand, is walking behind her the entire time. She just silently watches her from the back, a t look sttered across her face all the while.


    Now, as soon as they settled down in one of the mansion''s living rooms, Cassidy was already at the point where she''s struggling to keep her boredom from seeping through too much.


    "Ughhhh... This is stifling. I can''t even move my mouth since she''s not one to talk much. Though I did try to initiate a conversation, she wouldn''t respond at all..." she thought silently, veiling her annoyance with a straight face.


    "Only when she found something to scold me for would she shoot her mouth off-"


    "Well, are we just going to sit around here? Bring me some tea," Gertrude started again all of the sudden, taking her aback and making her snap out of her thoughts.


    "Uhh... Come again?"


    "I said bring me some tea."


    Her sudden demand ends up dumbfounding Cassidy for a moment. There are clearly some maids right outside, but she still decided to order her.


    But then again, it could just be some sort of courtesy among the rich to serve their visitors like this. Perhaps, steeping some tea for them is one of the things that makes up a good hostess.


    With that in mind, Cassidy eventually snaps out of her stupefied state and simplyplies. She then makes her way to a nearby table where a tea set has already beenid out.


    "This stuff works just like instant coffee, right?" she found herself wondering a secondter, tilting her head as she eyed the tea set quizzically.


    Not thinking much about the process, Cassidy just goes with the flow of her instincts. She really doesn''t know how to properly do this, but her mother-inw is already aware that she lost her memories. A slip-up or two may be excusable.


    "By the way, we''ll be having a family get-together in one of our private resorts this weekend. We''re going to celebrate my grandson''s thirteenth birthday there," Gertrude voiced out without looking at her.


    "Oh, I see. That''s great, Ma''am!" Cassidy chirped in pleasant surprise.


    "My son will be going ahead of you, so make sure to dress yourself up properly. Don''t make a scene by runningte and acting indecent. Damien''s friends and their parents will be there."


    "Damien...? Oh, you mean Sir Edward''s first son-"


    "Juste. Don''t ask any more questions."


    Again with her dismissive tone.


    Every time Cassidy disys her attempt to entertain her curiosity like this, Gertrude will always make her shut her trap with this dismissive approach of hers. Now, she''s really starting to be convinced that she''s not here to check on her well-being after all.


    Her mother-inw didn''t even ask how she''s been doing after staying in the hospital for half a month. She neglected the issue about the ne crash either.


    "So, I guess she''s only here to inform me about the birthday celebration, then..." Cassidy mused in silence, casting down her gaze in dismay.


    While she may have done nothing but negatively perceive Gertrude this whole time, she couldn''t deny that she still felt a little happy that someone from the family paid her a visit. It could mean that they thought of her at the very least.


    Right now, though, Cassidy finds herself disheartened a bit more than she expected.

 Chapter 29 - The Daughter-in-laws Retaliation

    Not even a moment after getting her mood dampened by the impression that Gertrude''s intention for her visit isn''t genuine at all, everything seemed to be going downhill for real.


    Cassidy just finished serving her mother-inw a hot cup of tea. But then, as soon as she took a sip of it, she abruptly threw the cup away, losing her cool andposure out of nowhere. ??


    It ended up hitting the marbled floor and breaking into pieces, causing a loud, shattering noise to echo all around the room.


    "Ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous...!" Gertrude eximed exasperatedly, her brows scrunched tightly together in vex.


    "What were you intending to do?! Poison me?!"


    "Huh?" was all Cassidy could blurt out in nonplus, her eyes as wide as saucers.


    "It tastes very disgusting! The worst I ever have!"


    "Oh, ummm... That''s..."


    "As I thought, you''re one ipetent woman! You don''t possess any good qualities at all! Not even when ites to something as small as making tea!"


    "Wait, chill out, Ma''am. You do know that I have amnesia, right-"


    "The hell I care about that! You''re still my son''s wife, aren''t you?! These past weeks were more than enough for you to start educating yourself, especially since people kept saying that you recovered quickly! Just what the heck were you doing this entire time?! Did youpletely turn to leeching off of our wealth without doing anything useful anymore...?!"


    At this very minute, her mother-inw seems to have lost it for some reason.


    Cassidy finds it hard to believe that only a mere slip-up like this - one that should have been excusable since she can''t remember many things, can push her buttons so much. She''s like a once dormant volcano erupting - her collected facade shattered almost instantly.


    "But then, somehow..." she found herself pondering as shes of blurry memories passed through her mind all of the sudden.


    "This kind of scene seems to be a recurring one. I can sense that she used to make an outburst like this a number of times before."


    For the nth time that day, Cassidy ends up simply falling silent as she just settles with watching her rant furiously. Now, her initial impression of her mother-inw is beginning to have some modifications. She turned out to be not thatpletely imprable and impassive after all.


    It almost felt like Gertrude was only bottling up this overflowing animosity and hatred this entire time - waiting for Cassidy to make a mistake and pull the trigger.


    "Goodness, you''re such a disgrace!" she then hollered for thest time before taking deep breaths and pulling herself together again.


    After a few minutes ofshing, she finally finished and turned to eyeing her daughter-inw contemptuously this time. With that, they exchange looks once again while a moment of heavy silence stretches in their midst.


    "Well, what are you still stalling around there for...?" Gertrude trailed off condescendingly, shooting her a pointed look.


    "Go clean it up."


    Cassidy feels like giving her a round of apuse at that very second. She can''t believe that she''ll be this much of a ''Karen''.


    Instead of stooping to her level and getting angry, though, she just chooses to keep staring back at her in silence. Her mother-inw archs an eyebrow at this, crossing her arms domineeringly.


    "I said clean it up."


    At her demanding expression, Cassidy finally snaps.


    But rather than doing it the way she usually does, she decided to confront her using her own signature insouciance. She just simply imitates her impassive facade, notplying to her orders anymore.


    "What do you think you''re doing?!" Gertrude bolted out infuriatedly, getting riled up once more.


    "You''re the one who threw it away, Ma''am..." Cassidy intrepidly retaliated with her arms crossed, lifting her chin up and puffing out her chest.


    "You go clean it up, then."


    "How utterly ridiculous, indeed... Impudent woman!"


    Her daughter-inw''s unexpected apathetic reaction catches her off guard. She never saw her act like this before. After all, she used to always cower in fear in the past.


    Right now, though, Gertrude feels provoked to an unimaginable degree. Amnesia or not - nobody ever dares to talk back to her like this. Not even her own children could do such a thing.


    "Fine then. I''ll let you have your way..." she eventually continued after a brief pause, narrowing her eyes and smirking mockingly all the while.


    "This only proves that you''re only pretending and deceiving everyone this whole time. You acted all proper, but you''re actually this rude and disrespectful... What a hypocrite."


    Right after dropping herst remark of venom for this day, Gertrude finally stood up from her seat and stormed out of the room, leaving Cassidy and her clutter of thoughts behind.

 Chapter 30 - Filled Of Thoughts Of Her

    As much as Adrian didn''t want to admit it, the fact that his mother just dropped a visit in their mansion was weighing heavily in his mind all throughout the day.


    Knowing how much of an unreckonable being Cassidy can be, he can''t help but be bothered by what will happen. Gertrude is intolerant and very hard to please, after all. He doubts that she''ll have the same response as their houseworkers once she meets the old version of her daughter-inw. ??


    But then, instead of being troubled by what his mother''s reaction will be, he finds himself more worried about how this meeting will affect his wife.


    "My mother can have such a sharp tongue most of the time. She pours scorn on people as if merely pouring a hot cup of tea. Even I have a difficult time dealing with her sometimes," Adrian thought silently, his mind far from the board''s ongoing meeting.


    He is now inside the meeting room along with Sophie and the other board members. The speaker is presently discussing a monthly report in front of everyone, which he knows should be the one he''s focusing on instead of his current train of thoughts.


    As Adrian tried to push this aside and concentrate on the meeting again, though, he suddenly felt something soft hitting his leg below the table. Taken aback, he leaned back a little and took a look - only to find Sophie''s leg caressing his.


    Not amused by this flirtatious disy, he scoots away and turns to his side with his brows scrunched tightly together in miff. That''s when her sultry lookes into view, catching him off guard once more.


    Adrian isn''t really one who tolerates this kind of improper behavior inside the workce, but even then, he can''t do much but simply put his distance and evade. After all, Sophie has a very close rtionship with Gertrude, which is why he can''t use his usual stoic response to women who''ll try to seduce him.


    "Mother is really supportive of her career as a businesswoman. She has high regards of her because of her outstanding achievements. That''s also why she had tried to arrange us to get married in the past, but only to fail after my grandmother stepped in the scene," he found himself recalling before heaving an exhausted sigh.


    Fortunately for Adrian, he did not have to endure another woman''s attempt to flirt with him since the meeting eventually ended a few minutester.


    Not really up for continuing any other work for today, he just decided to leave a bit earlier than usual and go home. On his way back to the mansion, though, his mind is once again being invaded by thoughts of his wife, not giving him any sense of ease and rest at all.


    "Ughhh... Why are women bothering me all around the clock today?"


    For some reason, Adrian found himself wondering if Cassidy was still mad at him. He''s also a bit concerned about how she''d been faring after meeting his mother this morning.


    "Now that I thought of all these, I kinda realized that her first two days at the mansion have already gotten quite rough."


    Going by how she blew her top offst night, she didn''t seem to have the patience and tolerance to such a stifling setting. If that''s indeed the case, she might really push on with this rebellious behavior of hers and drift further away from her adult self''s enduring character.


    Adrian needs to do something before things go out of his control even more - before his wife started acting even more unpredictable, to be exact.


    "Alright, first of all, I need to have a talk with her and make her listen, which means I''ll be needing an excuse to start up a conversation..." he pondered silently - perhaps quite more seriously than he intended.


    "Maybe, I can bring up the birthday party this weekend, and while I''m at it, I can also do something else."


    Throughout the entire ride back to the mansion, Adrian only continues brewing a n in his mind without really realizing that all he truly wants in this situation is to make up with Cassidy.

 Chapter 31 - First Attempt Of A Genuine Display

    Adrian ends uping home and seeing something more than he prepares himself for.


    Unlike the past days, Cassidy has stayed still inside their bedroom. She never went out again after her meeting with Gertrude earlier, which made even Mia and Anthony concerned. ??


    It just happened that she seemed to have suddenly kept quiet and unresponsive. She didn''t go downstairs for lunch and afternoon snacks. All she did was lock herself up inside her room for the entire day.


    "What''s more, Sir..." Anthony trailed off in the middle of exining the situation to their boss.


    "She somehow got herself a new injury. We insisted to clean up the mess that the Madam left, but she still pushed through and ended up getting cut by the broken teacup by ident."


    Adrian can''t help but facepalm at this in frustration. There isn''t really a day when she''s not making a scene. What''s more, as if those scars and that burn mark weren''t enough, she even got herself a cut.


    "And by ident, Ma''am Cassidy didn''t really n on getting hurt, President..." Mia chimed in all of the sudden after seeing his displeased expression.


    "She seemed kinda distraught and out of it for a moment there. That''s probably why she mishandled it."


    Right after hearing this, Adrian can no longer find it in himself to stay there and continue listening. He doesn''t know what exactly gets to him, but he just feels the urge to stir his stumps at once. With that, he excuses himself out of their conversation and makes his way to his bedroom upstairs.


    Just as what Mia and Anthony said, Cassidy had locked herself up inside, which still managed to take him aback even though he''s already aware.


    "Eleanor, open up. What in the world are you doing there?" Adrian called out, which was immediately answered by the sound of approaching footsteps.


    "Oh, you''re here!" his wife greeted as soon as she opened the door, beaming a little.


    "Why did you lock it?"


    "Oh, umm... I was just busy."


    "About what exactly-"


    Then, he paused.


    He ended up halting on his tracks the moment he walked inside the room and saw what she was probably pertaining to. It just turned out that their bedroom had been rearranged - with their beds much further away from each other.


    While the wife''s was moved right beside the wall near the balcony, the husband''s remained on his usual spot. That''s as good as ten feet away ording to his estimation.


    "I hope this lessens your annoyance. Also, it''s my form of apology for kicking youst night... My bad," Cassidy started once more, making his eyes widen a little in surprise.


    "You''re apologizing...? By distancing yourself?" Adrian blurted out incredulously.


    "Uhhh... yeah? Isn''t this what you want?"


    Now, Adrian feels stupid.


    It''s as if their roles have been reversed all of the sudden.


    In all actuality, he also prepared something to bring up what happenedst night. But then, while she decided to address it directly and even went as far as putting this much of a distance for his satisfaction, he chose to express his apology for forcing her through a kind of gesture that she used to do for him in the past.


    "Aboutst night, Eleanor..." Adrian muttered with an enigmatic tone before stepping aside and gesturing her to look outside of the door.


    "I did something for you too."


    That''s when Cassidy reacts nonplussed and incredulous, thrown off guard by a heap of shopping gift bags on the floor. Judging by their sizes and logos, they appear to be some expensive clothings and shoes from different popr brands.


    "I believe that my mother already informed you. There''ll be a birthday party this weekend, right? I decided to buy your stuff this time, but since I''m not sure what kind of style you like, I bought all these and already reserved a few boutiques and salon at the mall for you to use on that day-"


    "Wait, wait! Hold up, bossman!"


    At his wife''s sudden exmation, he only blinks in surprise and puzzlement. She''s now making an astounded and somewhat appalled expression at the moment.


    Cassidy can''t really help responding like this, though, especially since she''s not even nning toe in the first ce, which then will ultimately waste Adrian''s efforts.

 Chapter 32 - A Desire To Break Free

    In all actuality, Cassidy didn''t only rearrange their room and move her bed away during that entire afternoon.


    She also locked herself up in her chain of thoughts. It''s just that what Gertrude did back in the living room had affected her in a way that she didn''t quite expect. ??


    Cassidy wasn''t really troubled by the fact that she made a bad impression, though. She also didn''t mope or sulk. In fact, she didn''t care about what her mother-inw thought of her or how her disrespectful behavior must have worsened their rtionship.


    Instead of all these things, what Cassidy had been pondering for a while was how exactly she could break free from this household.


    "The husband doesn''t love me, the mother-inw showed some abusive tendencies, the entire family themselves has no need of an outsider like me, and even I..." Cassidy thought silently as she just kept exchanging looks with her husband.


    "I don''t think I can adjust to this way of living any time soon. At first, I did think that I was already fortunate enough that I had all these luxuries. I thought I was already satisfied with having something I could call as home - unlike before when the street was the only ce I belonged to. But afterparing my life now and the one I had back then... I eventually realized that I''d rather be free and continue being me instead of staying trapped inside thisvish cage."


    Now that she''s recalling everything she mulled over for the past hours, she couldn''t help but muster a downcast expression.


    Seeing how his wife seems to slump down all of the sudden, Adrian takes a moment to wonder what wrong hemitted this time. He just did as what he thought would make Cassidy happy - or at least the older version of her, that is. But then, the only reaction he gets in return is this disheartened disy of hers.


    That''s when he finds himself feeling quite frustrated. He always thought that women were easy to please.


    "Thanks for the thought and the trouble, bossman..." Cassidy started again after a brief pause on her part.


    "But I won''t be attending the party. I''ll just stay here."


    Taken aback by her uncalled-for rejection, Adrian ends up blinking at her in surprise and confusion. Only then did he finally sense that something''s really up with her today. It''s just as what Mia said - she appeared somewhat out of it for some reason.


    "Why are you not going? You never decline my mother''s invitations before," Adrian asked, regarding her inquisitively.


    "Well, it really won''t make a difference if Ie or not, right? Try telling me one good reason why I should attend," Cassidy answered nonchntly while rubbing the back of her head.


    "It''s a family gathering, and everyone will be there."


    "Nice try, but that won''t change my mind."


    "You''re my wife, so you shoulde with me, your husband."


    "And be a mere essory? You don''t need me for something like that, bossman. I''ll even probably bring you disgrace instead of a good image."


    While Adrian reacts nonplussed and ticked off at her indifferent way of making a retaliation, Cassidy only holds her ground. She knows for herself that she has to set her distance as early as now. In order to break free from this household, she''ll have to make them want to throw her away for good.


    Above all, she needs to make her husband ept the reality that she''s no longer head-over-heels in love with him.


    Since Cassidy doesn''t really know why they''re keeping her in the first ce, she''ll just use a different approach. ording to the people around here, she''d been very behaved andisant back then, which could be one of the reasons why they''re still able to tolerate her presence.


    "So, if I act theplete opposite now... Will that finally urge them to kick me outpletely?" she pondered quietly, mentally giving herself a thumb-up for one heck of a n.


    As Cassidy continues to immerse herself in these thoughts, Adrian silently scrutinizes her expression. It''s not that hard to read her, which is why he can tell that she''s nning something other than not attending.


    As much as he just wants to leave her be, he can''t find it in himself to do so for some reason.


    "Then, what about the beach?" Adrian suddenly brought up, much to her surprise and puzzlement.


    "What about the beach?" Cassidy blurted out, tilting her head while a frown marred her frame.


    "The event will be held in one of our private beach resorts, you see. Since you just got out of the hospital, you could see the ocean and visit the beach - for therapeutical reasons, that is."


    "The beach, huh...?"


    It seems like she has to give him credits for thatst minute response.


    After all, she''s never been in a beach before. Perhaps, the same may not be the case with her older self, but still, the current her has been yearning to see the ocean for a long while now.


    Noticing how her eyes somehow gleam a little at that - looking as if her interest has been piqued for a bit, Adrian decided to take this chance and prod even more.


    He now understands that one of the possible reasons why Cassidy doesn''t want toe is because she wants to avoid the others. After all, it turns out that it''s not the ce itself that she dislikes. That is also going by how she doesn''t care about the event being an important family celebration.


    "If you want, I''ll reserve a different resort for you that''s near the ocean. That way, you don''t have to see everyone all the time, and you can get to be by yourself as much as you want," he continued, tempting her even more.


    Cassidy sees no harm in that, though she still senses something unsettling with how very magnanimous that offer is. Adrian really has a smooth way with his words and persuasive ability, which are probably some of the reasons why he''s the capable and outstanding CEO that he is today.


    "Alright then... As long as I get to be on my own and don''t have to follow you everywhere, I''ll go."


    In the end, because of her long-time longing for a day at a beach, Cassidy finds herself eventually giving in, though she still ns to carry out what she''s initially aiming for here.

 Chapter 33 - Her Escort To The Beach

    Days passed and eventually, the much-awaited beach outing finally arrived.


    At least for Cassidy, it would only be a trip that she''d spend by herself. She''s already expecting that she''ll be alone for the most part, especially since she highly doubts that she''s a weed participant of this so-called family gathering of theirs. ??


    With that said, Cassidyid out a n beforehand - attend the birthday party but only for the sake of the celebrant, leave her gift somewhere around the venue, then zoom out of there with the speed of lightning.


    "That way, they won''t even be able to see my face! I''d also get to spend more time at the beach...!" she enthused with an ecstatic grin as she walked all the way out of the mansion, her travelling bags in tow.


    "Though it would probably feel lonely."


    Then, she slumped.


    In the end, the more is still the merrier for someone like Cassidy. She''d prefer to have at least onepanion since even on the way to the resort, she''d be all on her own. Her husband or anyone for that matter won''t being with her, after all.


    But even then, she just chooses to bear with the forlorn atmosphere that will tag along in this trip. She''d rather be truly alone than stick with a group of people who only makes her feel lonely.


    With all these in mind, Cassidy finally got outside of the mansion, meeting up with the head housemaid and butler who''d be seeing her off.


    "Ma''am Cassidy, it''s about time you get here," Mia greeted with a stern gaze, displeased by how much of a slow poke their mistress could be.


    "Your service is waiting, Ma''am. Please,e this way," Anthony chimed in politely to which she replied by patting his back appreciatively.


    "Good, good! Thank you, Anthony my dude-"


    "Ma''am, mind your manners," the head maid then cut her off, shooting her a pointed gaze.


    "R-Right, sure."


    Not up to idea of getting drilled holes on by Mia''s sharp-edged stare, Cassidy just pipes it down and goes ahead to where the vehicle is. But then, as soon as sheid eyes on the extravagant white limousine, she couldn''t help but gasp loudly in astonishment, taking both the maid and the butler aback. In the end, she really can''t pipe it down.


    "Is this really what I''m going to ride on?! How cool!" she chirped in awe and pleasant surprise.


    "Umm... No, Ma''am..." the butler corrected hesitantly before pointing at a different direction.


    "That one is what you''re going to use ording to the Madam."


    Then, she blinked.


    It just happened that what Anthony is pointing at now is a simple ck hatchback car that appears a bit old. As much as Cassidy doesn''t want toment on this since she knows she''s already fortunate enough to be getting a free ride, she still can''t believe that this is what Gertrude has lent to her.


    After all, they''re filthy rich and have tons of luxurious vehicles out there. Her mother-inw is just clearly mocking her by sending an old-looking car.


    And mockery - so does what Mia and Anthony think as well.


    While their mistress may not know this yet, they''re well aware of the fact that not only did Gertrude send a cheap, rental car on purpose, but she also didn''t give her any bodyguards or attendants. Every member of the Millicent''s has at least three of those. As for Cassidy, though, all she has is her driver.


    "Anyway, this isfy enough!" she then enthused out of nowhere, pulling herself together before proceeding to make her way to the car''s direction.


    "Will you be going now, Ma''am?" Mia asked, earning a nod from her.


    "Yeah! Thanks for assisting me, guys!"


    "Have a safe and wonderful trip, Ma''am Cassidy," Anthony bid with a grin and a small wave.


    "Oh, sure I will! I also promise I''ll bring you some souvenirs! Look forward to them!"


    Much to the head maid and butler''s silent delight and relief, their mistress is such an unfussy and levelheaded person who''s easy to satisfy even through the smallest things.


    With smiles on their faces, the three of them bid goodbyes for thest time before Cassidy finally enters the car. After the driver finishes putting all her luggages in thepartment, they eventually proceed on their way.


    "Yes, indeed, this isfy enough..." Cassidy mused out loud, leaning on her seat and resting both of her arms on the back of her head in a rxed manner.


    "We''ll be there by night, and it''s still morning. I can take some hours to sleep for the meantime."


    Yet a momentter, she ends up not getting a wink of sleep at all.


    It just happened that the car suddenly came to a halt in the middle of the road. The driver had received a call that seemed to be ordering him to step the brakes for a moment. At that, she only waits in silence and lets him deal with the situation.


    That''s until the door beside her opened all of the sudden, making Cassidy jump in nonplus.


    "H-Huh...?! Why are you here?!" she then eximed in evident flummox, her eyes growing as wider as saucers the second she met an all-too familiar face.


    "Ughhh... Keep it down, will you?"


    Adrian hops inside the passenger seat all of the sudden, already looking miffed even though they just met after a few days of not seeing each other.


    With a baffled look sttered across her face, Cassidy just chooses to wait for him to settle down beside her before trying to shoot her mouth off again. But then, she gets cut off once more as soon as the car resumes to drive away, giving her the impression that he''s indeed there to keep herpany.


    "Why do you look so surprised? Am I not allowed to ride on my own car...?" Adrian trailed off with his arms crossed, looking at his puzzled wife through the corners of his narrowed eyes.


    "Speaking of, I don''t recall buying this car at all. Why in the world are we riding on something like this? And where are your attendants and bodyguards? Why do you seem to be travelling on your own-"


    "Wait, wait, slow down, bossman..." Cassidy cut in before heaving an exhausted sigh, still finding it hard to let his unexpected arrival registerpletely in her head.


    "If there''s anyone who needs some answering here, it will be me. Why on earth are you here, bossman?"


    Seeing Cassidy lift a skeptical and incredulous eyebrow, Adrian only falls silent for a second and tries to put his clutter of thoughts in order - looking as if he himself has no idea why he''s there.

 Chapter 34 - An Unexpected Turn In Their Vacation Trip

    As Cassidy only continues pressing down her skepticism with a dubious look, Adrian takes a moment to silently review what exactly happened before he got there.


    In reality, he had already went ahead of his wife and arrived at the venue of the party yesterday. He helped his elder brother, Edward, inying out thest touches for the preparation, which ended up taking an entire day to finish. ??


    His wife already passed away, so he really needed some assistance in organizing his eldest son''s birthday celebration. Since Adrian is the closest to Edward among the siblings, he specifically asked for his help - much like how he''d always count on him in his work and personal affairs.


    But as for this particr arrangement Adrian has found himself doing at thest minute, he decided not to count on his brother - or anyone for that matter. By that, he meant that he didn''t mention to anyone that he''d be returning to his mansion and going back there with his wife this time.


    To put it simply, Adrian came up with the decision to escort Cassidy to the venue, and because of how sudden it was, he left without informing Edward and everyone else.


    "It''s just that... the feeling I had the other night never disappeared from my mind - when she told me that she won''t being to the party, to be exact. I could sense that she''s nning something again, and as for what it was..." he quietly pondered as that unsettling and bothering feeling began to resurface within him for the nth time that day - without him realizing it, that is.


    "I feel like she''s going to leave without telling me again - like when she went to the airport and boarded a ne back then... And now that I''m thinking about it once more, I still don''t get what made her do such a thing in the first ce."


    For that reason, Adrian ended up getting carried away by his undecipherable emotions and consequently deciding to do all of these.


    It''s so not like him - he knew, especially since it seemed like he kept losing his cool. But even then, he still went along with his impetuous actions. It''s just that for a very long time now, he''d been sensing something strange around his wife that made him do so - not ''with'' since he''s already more than convinced that she''s downright strange.


    "Are we just going to stare at each other like this or what? I can''t read minds, you know," Cassidy started again after a moment of silence between them.


    "I came because I wanted to make sure that you''re really going," Adrian inly replied, veiling his true concern and feigning nonchnce.


    "Why does that sound like I''m an inmate who''s about to be transferred to another prison?" she then huffed with a deeper frown.


    "What are you saying? You don''t even have any guard around, and now that I''m on that subject again, why in the world don''t you have a bodyguard?"


    "I don''t know and I don''t care. They''d only make me feel more like a prisoner-"


    Right then, though, the car made an abrupt halt all of the sudden, cutting her off. Taken aback, the two then looked at the driver. At their surprised reaction, he only returned a worried and apologetic expression.


    "I''m deeply sorry, Sir and Ma''am, but I think that we''ve just encountered a mechanical issue. I''ll go check if there''s a problem with the engine," the driver said before frantically excusing himself and getting out of the vehicle.


    "Well, considering how old this car looks, that''s kinda expected," Cassidy remarked with a dismissive shrug.


    "Why the heck are you riding on this car to begin with? I didn''t arrange any of these at all," Adrian fussed over again, feeling both confused and impatient.


    "Chill out, bossman. The problem is probably not that bad. We''ll be there in no time."


    Contrary to what she said, though, it ended up to be quite bad.


    After minutes into his search for the source of the mechanical malfunction, the driver eventually found out that it''s a kind of engine problem that would take hours and a true professional to be solved. This only means that they''ll be stranded in that deserted road for quite some time.


    "No, we''re not...!" Adrian bolted out exasperatedly as he stormed out of the car with his wife in tow.


    "We can''t afford to bete. The party will be happening this evening, and I have a part to y. Can''t this be solved any faster?"


    "The driver said he already called for help, but since we already got this far in the middle of nowhere, it would definitely take time before it got here. Why don''t you also call for back-up in the meantime?" Cassidy coolly chimed in, leaning on the car with a collected poise.


    "You don''t appear to be bothered, huh?"


    "Oh, not really. You''re just overreacting either, but since you''re a very, very wealthy man who never experienced getting stuck at this kind of situations before, I''ll try to understand."


    As she said that with a mockinglycent smirk, he only shot her an annoyed look. It''s just that the way she looks at him makes him feel like he''s one spoiled brat in her eyes.


    But then, Adrian knows for himself that he is no brat at all. With that in mind, he just ignores Cassidy and goes ahead to pull out his phone from his pocket -


    Only to find himself starting to lose his cool again the moment he saw that he already ran out of battery.


    "Great. Just great," he then sighed exasperatedly, his brows scrunched tightly together in vex.


    "Oh, ran out of juice? You must have at least a charger or a power bank, though, right?" she inquired to which he just averted his gaze in reply.


    "Well, umm... You see, I left all my things back in the private vi. I was in a rush, so I didn''t really have any time to take anything with me."


    At this, Cassidy couldn''t help but blink incredulously. Adrian has never been this much of an irresponsible and scatterbrained idiot - she dares to say. After all, he''s always been the very definition of perfection.


    "He''s a human powerhouse for crying out loud! He can handle hundreds of business firms, and he rarely makes a mistake. Just what kind of heedless spirit possessed him all of the sudden?" she wondered in silence.


    But now that Cassidy thought about it, she did notice that Adrian arrived earlier without any baggage or even a singlepanion. It''s so not like him to be that empty-handed and somewhat restless. He''s also not acting like himself to top it off.


    "Seriously, everything''s just so great that I''m losing words to say. Now, we''re stuck in this soulless road and under the scorching sun. Best trip ever," he just kept on rambling while ruffling his hair in miff.


    This ends up with his head looking like a bird''s nest as it turns into quite a mess. At this one, she suddenly realizes that she''s actually seeing a whole new side of this cold husband of hers - for the very first time, he''s not wearing any facade.


    He just appears genuinely annoyed and indignant about this entire situation, which makes him look like a normal human being for once. With these in mind, she can no longer stay silent still andposed.


    And so, Cassidy suddenly bursts into a fit of mirthfulughter, making Adrian pause and look back at her in nonplus.

 Chapter 35 - One Hot Road Trip

    Adrian finds himself losing words to say the moment Cassidy makes this genuine disy of mirth.


    As she just continues guffawing at his face for the next seconds toe, her round of heartyughter flows through the air like a scing tune, which somehow makes their present situation a little bit more bearable for him. Though he really doesn''t want to admit it, he can''t help but think that his wife''s vivacious grin and light-hearted giggles can probably make anyone''s day brighten up almost instantly.??


    What''s more, this is the first time Adrian has ever seen Cassidy act so loose and unwary of him - at least, her eighteen-year-old version, that is.


    "What''s so funny?" he then asked as he shot her a pointed gaze, feigning annoyance.


    "W-Well... I-It''s just...<em> Pffttt...!"</em> she stammered out beforeughing even more, her figure already shaking with mirth.


    "You just look hrious right now, bossman."


    As soon as she said that with a greatly amused expression, he only blinked at her in puzzlement for a moment, even looking somewhat dumbfounded. He then hurried back to the car and took a look at himself through its tinted window. That''s when he finally found out what she meant.


    "It seemed like the ever perfectionist President didn''t only forget his things like a ditz, but he also didn''t have enough time to groom himself this morning," Cassidy teased to which he only returned an unamused look in reply.


    "You have no right to make fun of me. This is all your fault," Adrian sharply pointed out before proceeding tob over his hair with his fingers.


    "Oh, what apliment~ I didn''t know I can bring out the unknown in you."


    "The what?"


    "I was just thinking that I didn''t know you had this side of you. You just appeared like you''re in control of everything all the time. Right now, though, I realize that it isn''t always the case... Oh, but that''s a good thing, I think."


    Dropping that remark, Cassidy then spares Adrian onest nce and smile before turning around to make her way to the driver. He only stands there in silence right after, struck speechless all over again.


    Adrian isn''t sure what''s so special about what his wife just said. But knowing that those words came from the very person that served as the one and only entity he didn''t have any control over, the dramatic irony caught on him quite a bit.


    More than that, though, Adrian realized that Cassidy just imed his agitated state as a fresh, new side of him that she''s witnessing - much like how he saw her genuine disy of mirth earlier as a first for him either.


    But then again, in a trip like this, unprecedented turns can happen. At the same time, said turns may also bring forth an unexpected change between them - in the way they perceive each other, for one.


    "Why does it sound like I''m against whatever image she has of me? I really don''t care," Adrian then found himself tly muttering, straight-faced.


    "Hey, bossman...!" Cassidy called out of nowhere from a distance, making him turn to her and the driver in surprise.


    "Stop daydreaming! It''s time to stir our stumps!"


    At that, he only scowled. Now, he knew what part of her perception of him that he isn''t really pleased with.


    "Perhaps, if there''s anything I want to change here, it''ll be the way she keeps calling me. Just what the heck is up with this <em>''bossman''</em> nickname? Is she a toddler? And I''m her husband for goodness''s sake," he grumbled underneath his breath, feeling all miffed again.


    ---


    It''s expected that the temperature would hit around thirty nine degree celsius minimum that day, which is considered as typical for this season, so both know that the heat wave they''re experiencing right now falls around that range.


    It just happened that the driver ryed yet another bad news a moment ago - or more like, he only confirmed that they''re indeed in trouble. He said that back-up woulde around in a few hours, much to their dismay. But because the heat was already getting too unbearable, he suggested that they should seek shelter in a nearby building for the meantime.


    Since they''re in the middle of a deserted road, however, searching for one ends up to be very grueling.


    Right at this very moment, not only did the two find themselves already walking for more than half an hour, but they''re also suffering underneath the scorching sun. They walked for miles now, but nothing ever came into view.


    Cassidy didn''t really bring an umbre or a hat, so she only used one of her spare shirts to cover her head with. Adrian, on the other hand, makes use of his suit jacket to shield himself from the direct sunlight as well.


    "Don''t tell me..." he started again, a deep scowl marring his frame.


    "We''ll be really spending an hour here under the deadly heat of the sun."


    "Come on, let''s try to enjoy the scenery, at least! Especially those empty green fields that you normally see in the countryside..." Cassidy trailed off sarcastically, already giving up her usual optimism.


    "Wild animals on the side, fresh air billowing on our faces..."


    "Add a cowboy theme music in our background and everything really feels like we''re in the middle of nowhere."


    Both then sighed at this, suddenly seeing themselves on the same page for the first time. It''s not only their situation that miffs Adrian, though. The fact that both of them arepletely unprepared and empty-handed irks him as well.


    It just turned out that even Cassidy''s cellphone ran out of battery. She even proudly reasoned earlier that she wasn''t really fond of using gadgets so she didn''t take time to charge it back at home.


    With that, they have one more reason why they need to find a building no matter what. They have to recharge their phones, freshen up and buy something to eat while they''re at it.


    "Okay, that''s it! I can''t take it anymore!" Cassidy bolted out exasperatedly all of the sudden, taking him aback.


    "Hey, what do you think you''re doing?!" Adrian then eximed in surprise and incredulity the moment he saw her stripping.


    Unable to stand the heat any longer, she went ahead and took off her blouse without any prior notice. At this, he''s thrown both off guard and in panic, his eyes growing wider in flummox as the scene before him carried on.


    The way Cassidy pulls the fabric up to her head is show-stopping. Her hips move side to side for a bit as she squirms out of her blouse. It''s all somewhat absorbing - even more so when her smooth porcin skin starts to peek out from her clothes before eventually revealing itself.


    Now, Adrian is struck astonished, unable to peel his gaze off of her anymore.


    It''s just that Cassidy appears so hot in his eyes right now.


    She''s actually wearing a in ck sleeveless undershirt the whole time, but it looks so fitted that it shapes her delicate, fine body perfectly. A few beads of sweat are streaming down her arms and neck, making her look really sexy.


    "What are you looking at...?" she asked pointedly with a brow lifted.


    "You know how hot it is. Just leave me be, or better yet, you ought to strip either."


    While Cassidy simply offered that idea as a way to help Adrian out for a little, he ends up taking it in a way he knows he shouldn''t have - and with that, he finds himself feeling hot as well all of the sudden.


    "Now, she only made the heat worse...<em>Ughhh...</em>"

 Chapter 36 - Brewing Clamor In The Pub

    Cassidy can''t help but roll her eyes at how Adrian is overreacting just from seeing a woman in her undershirt.


    Said woman also turns out to be his very own wife who''s been sharing a room with him since forever.??


    It''s not like they''re still living in the ny''s where conservative apparels are such a big deal. What''s more, they''re only by themselves at the moment. Nobody else is looking.


    Despite all these, Adrian still sighed and grumbled exasperatedly before narrowing his eyes at Cassidy - an inscrutable lookyering over his unsmiling expression all the while. From that second on, he just keeps shooting that pointed and enigmatic gaze at her.


    "What...?" she blurted out, her brow twitching a little in annoyance.


    "Stop staring at me! If you hate it that much, then just don''t look my way, <em>geez...!"</em>


    With that, she starts to stir her stumps again and stomps away, leaving him behind. It''s just that the kind of gaze he''s throwing at heres out to be unbearably intense for some reason.


    She is already more than aware that her husband doesn''t like a single thing about her - not her physical body, much less her personality. If someone who dislikes her so much will stare at her that way - and when she has such an unsightly look at that, she''ll definitely feel ufortable.


    Unbeknownst to Cassidy, however, Adrian is doing what''s contrary to her assumptions.


    He simply thinks that his wife has such an appealingly curvaceous figure - something that he failed to fully take in before. Though he already saw her in sheer garments and knew that she does have an attractive appearance, he doesn''t really put too much thoughts in them.


    Then again, Adrian can''t stand women who wear revealing clothings just to catch his attention. He had told this to Cassidy in the past, which was most probably why she never wore those kinds of apparel.


    Right now, though, she is unknowingly shedding light on an unusual form of sexiness - one that he can''t help but view as appealing, especially since she''s not doing it for the purpose of gaining favors.


    "<em>Ughhh...</em>It can''t be helped then," Adrian sighed deeply once more, making her turn to look back at him.


    "Huh? Did you say something, bossman-"


    At that very second, Cassidy came to a pause. She suddenly finds her husband taking his suit jacket off of his head before making his way towards her. Without uttering a word, he then proceeds to wrap it around her waist.


    Taken aback, Cassidy only watches Adrian with wide eyes, her mouth slightly agape. She''s even more surprised the instant she sees a dead serious expression on his face. Just as she thought, he''s displeased about something.


    "Both your pants and shirt are fitted. Have you no shame...?" Adrianined with a scowl, earning another annoyed look from her.


    "Drape my jacket over your shoulders once we enter a building with people around."


    "<em>Uhh...</em>Sure. Why don''t you just give it to me when that timees, then? Now, you can''t shield yourself from the sunlight anymore."


    "Just because."


    In reality, though, he only wants to cover some of this hot disy so he canst longer under the heat. Though that may be the case, he knows for himself that he''s already feeling too hot underneath.


    With that, Adrian goes ahead and removes the first two buttons of his long-sleeves cored shirt before loosening his necktie. From these small tweaks in his appearance alone, he already looks hotter and sexier than before.


    His muscr arms are so ripped that she can see his veins practically popping. He even has the audacity to brush his hair backward with his fingers, making him appear more rugged and luscious.


    Stupefied silence falls over Cassidy at that moment. As she beholds her husband''s strapping figure under the zing sun, she can''t help but picture an ongoing photoshoot. If that''s indeed the case, though, he''ll definitely be one rough-hewn hunk of a model.


    "My eyes are now burning..." she then grumbled underneath her breath before turning back around and walking away.


    "I need water... No, holy water. This demon lord hase to punish me, and now I''m burning."


    With that, Cassidy has grown even more afraid of Adrian.


    ---


    It was a silent walk from that point on.


    The surroundings are as empty and quiet as ever, but not eerie enough topare with those featured in horror films. There are still no passerbys and fellow travelers around. By now, though, they find it understandable, considering that they''re on a service road under the scorching afternoon sun.


    "Hey, bossman, look!"


    A few more minutester, however, something finallyes into their view -


    It appears to be some sort of a pub or a beerhouse that''s operating in broad daylight.


    "Do you think they have a charger port there?" Cassidy questioned as she jerked a thumb towards the tavern.


    "Let''s go check inside. Since you already have your charger with you, I''ll ask if they can spare me one," Adrian replied with a thought.


    Unbeknownst to them, though, three pairs of desirous eyes start to loom towards the unsuspecting woman, trailing her beauteous figure like dogs in a heat. The anticipation hit them hard as soon as she pushed the door and entered inside.


    Fortunately, Cassidy didn''t miss their beat, especially when one of them let out a wolf''s whistle all of the sudden. Adrian also caught on to this almost instantly. With that, they turn to the other direction before finding this group of burly men approaching them.


    It didn''t take much time for the two to know that these strangers are bad news, especially with how they keep peering at her so intently and suggestively.


    "Hi there, miss..." one of them greeted her with a flirtatious wink.


    "Fancy meeting you here."


    Not up to the idea of letting their dirty y continue, Adrian tried to step forward, but Cassidy beat him first. There''s no need for her to see his facial expression to know that he was pissed off, even more so when she blocked his way.


    She didn''t really mean to hurt his ego or make it look like he''s not capable enough to defend a woman, though - a thought that turns out to be not really the case for him.


    "Eleanor, what are you-"


    "Hello there, Sir. I didn''t expect to receive such reception from you," his wife cut him off, responding to the man with a fake smile while nudging herpanion to pipe it down.


    Creating a scene was thest thing Cassidy wanted to do there.

 Chapter 37 - Stubbornness Versus Stubbornness

    Adrian had a rough idea of what Cassidy was on about here, but he found her intrepidity this time to be preposterous.


    He is more than aware of how she can defend herself, especially since he already got a taste of her fierce assaults. By that, he''s referring to those times when he got kicked both on his face and near his crotch. Those memories had even climbed to his top worst nightmares with how painful they were.??


    With that being said, Adrian knows that Cassidy is just flexing her confidence in her strength and defense skills right now. She probably thinks that she can also deal with these three men before them.


    But then, said men happened to be very buff and older than him. What''s worse, they reek of alcohol. Now, even though she''s indeed as strong as he thinks she is, he''s not about to let her take the frontline.


    He may have been an apathetic husband, but he''s not that ignorant and insensitive of a man.


    <strong>"Eleanor, move away."</strong>


    That''s when Adrian holds her shoulder out of nowhere, catching Cassidy off guard. She feels his hand tightening a little when she chooses not to do as he said, giving her the impression that he really isn''t able to catch on her subtle warnings earlier.


    Cassidy isn''t nning to take these men on and get physical, though. She''s just going to have a civil talk with them so as to avoid anymotion from breaking out.


    Besides, the other people in the pub are already starting to stare at their direction. Since her husband is a prominent personality, it will not do good if a mor does indeed happen and people begin to gather all around them to take pictures or something.


    With that in mind, Cassidy heaves a sigh before turning around to face Adrian again. She then tries not to flinch the moment she sees his blue slit-like pupils darkening as they rabidly lock on his preys.


    At that second, she isn''t certain whether she or the men are the ones who screwed up the most here.


    "Why don''t you check the counter and inquire for some spare chargers in the meantime?" Cassidy calmly suggested to which he replied by bolting her a pointed, dagger look.


    <strong>"What?"</strong> Adrian muttered vehemently, sounding like a volcano that''s about to erupt.


    "Bossman, we need to charge our phones..." she trailed off with emphasis.


    "And our friends here want to have a chit-chat. You won''t mind, right?"


    Of course, he''d mind.


    He couldn''t stand those people ogling her like a pack of hungry wolves. It infuriates him to an unfathomable degree - perhaps, to the point that he will be more than happy to snap each of their bones right then and there.


    But even when Adrian still tries to insistenly push his way through, Cassidy doesn''t let up. Thinking that nonverbal gestures alone wouldn''t make her message cross, she decided to lean in closer and whispered to him this time.


    "Cool your head off, bossman. You''re not in the mood for a talk. I''ll just converse with them for a bit."


    "I''m not leaving."


    "Who says you are? You''re just going to the counter to ask for a spare charger, right?"


    Stubbornness versus stubbornness will not lead them anywhere, and though that''s what Adrian thinks, he also kind of understands his wife''s concern here. Cassidy probably senses how fuming he is right now despite his strong will to hold it back.


    Knowing for himself that he couldn''t handle a civil conversation at the moment just like what she said, he was left with no choice but to suck it up.


    With that, Adrian spared Cassidy onest nce before walking an earshot away to the counter. There, the perturbed bartender is observing the scene the whole time. He then immediately asked him for a charger, but also with a hushed inquiry about the catcalling trio.


    Seeing that her husband has now made it to the counter, Cassidy turns back around and faces the men again.


    "What a way to manhandle your boyfriend," one of them snickered.


    "Oh, forget about him..." she started again, pretending to be as friendly as possible.


    "So, what are we talking about?"


    Adrian may not know this, but Cassidy has another ability to boast other than her defense skills - it''s her social ones. She has some experiences in working at a bar back when she''s still in college, which is why she knows how to navigate her ways through this kind of conversations. With that said, she also knows how to deal with drunkards like these three.


    "Well, <em>umm..."</em>one of them - their leader she spected, cleared his throat, visibly delighted by how she''s entertaining their attempt to get closer.


    "My friends and I were thinking of inviting a beautifuldy like you for a drink... My treat."


    Cassidy just raised her brows and crossed her arms, unmoved. They probably sensed her unwillingness in that first get-go, making the other tapped his leader''s shoulder for a whisper. She was a bit impressed that these guys were sober enough to read signs.


    "Oh, geez. My bad. I forgot to introduce myself. I could tell that you''re not a local here, so I''d just like to say that you''re lucky enough to be in the presence of a Councilor''s son, miss beautiful."


    At that, Cassidy clenched her fist in miff and hid it behind her back, trying to keep up the act all the while. She just smiles at him for the next seconds toe as she thinks of a way to go around this peeving situation.


    Filthy rich brats who would unt their parents'' political reputations to shame like him were really some of the worst scums she ever met.


    Cassidy then almost lost her coolpletely the moment this said brat grabbed her wrist out of nowhere. Right then, he blew a stinky mouth smell near her face, making the veins in her head start popping in anger.


    As he was about tond a kiss on her, she immediately covered his mouth and pushed him away. At this point, she could no longer stay amenable andisant - it''s just foolish amicability in a situation where she''s clearly about to be harassed.


    "I believe that beauty is in the eye of the <em>beerholder,"</em> she then quipped humorlessly, huffing.


    Instead of being offended, the trio only guffawed at her, thinking that this ludicrous joke was on purpose. As they continuedughing their heads off, she finally managed to slip her hand from his grasp.


    But then, the damned guy was spruced enough to grab it again, too insistent to blow a kiss.


    "We should make a beermercial..." he teased flirtatiously.


    "Cause it sounds simply intoxicating."


    Cassidy felt her jaw ck at this with mortification, thinking that this lowly drunkard brat just had the guts to flirt with her with a horrible pick-up line.

 Chapter 38 - Surfacing Protectiveness

    Even up until this minute, Adrian is still fuming despite the fact that Cassidy is able to handle the confrontation in a civilized manner.


    Such a scene is a reminder that this strong-headed and unpredictable wife of his is good at dealing with her stuff, which often turns out to be weird and the least expected. But then, he never thought that taming animals like this was one of her repertoires.??


    "Here, Sir..."


    While in the middle of having these thoughts, a cold ss was nudged on his knuckle out of nowhere, making Adrian focus his attention back to the counter. That''s when he met the pub owner''s thin smile.


    "No alcohol. Just a pineapple cocktail. In the house..." he offered to which he just blinked in surprise before eventually epting it and thanking him.


    "Your girlfriend there sure knows how to handle her fight, huh?"


    "She''s not my girlfriend..." he corrected, smirking at the thought that his wife just got praised in the most appropriate way for once.


    "Though you''re right about her handling her fight... I might even hold her coat when things get bloody."


    Adrian isn''t sure why his chest somewhat puffs with pride at how the pub owner sounds really impressed.


    Perhaps, it''s because he rarely hears anyone praising Cassidy, and when someone does, it''s always on point. Even way back before, she doesn''t usually getplimented, but whenever she received one, he couldn''t deny that at all.


    Her remarkable traits have always been these small little things that are hard to take notice of. Only when someone pointed those out would he realize that these praiseworthy notes about her did exist after all.


    He knew that they''d been there the whole time, but he never got to bring the topic up nor say them out loud.


    "Or more like, I chose to be so busy with other things that I wasn''t able to pay enough attention to her at all," Adrian suddenly found himself thinking, his smirk dropping.


    "Be careful with those other two, Sir. The leader is a Councilor''s son and hispanions are police officers. They can arrest anyone here in just a snap," the owner warned out of nowhere, making him snap out of his thoughts again.


    At that, Adrian tightly gripped the ss and gulped down half of the content before mming it back on the table. Though he''s a powerful leader himself, he has witnessed such scenarios y in real life many times before. He always considers bad cops and abusive officials as a disgrace to society.


    "Oh, they''re backing out..."


    The owner''s hushed words obstructed his pondering, making Adrian turn back to the ongoing confrontation. He was surprised to find that Cassidy was able to flip the tide in just a matter of minutes, which he had expected to happen sooner.


    At the corner of his eye, he noticed how some of the other customers rxed the moment the police officers stepped back. The pub owner seemed to have noticed the changes as well. With that, the suffocating tension around the ce started to disperse gradually.


    Adrian felt it was safe to assume that property damages were ticked out from the list - but a man of many fields and experiences like him knew better.


    As the head of one of the country''srgest conglomerates, he hade to learn how to read people and situations with just a mere nce alone. He''d been in a number of scenarios where he would scrutinize others, oftening up with the right judgement. Though that doesn''t work to everybody of course, he still has that skill to boast.


    That''s why as soon as Adrian saw a strange flick on the officers'' movement, he decided to thank his wife for putting him on the sidelines. Since he''s not in the scene, he''s able to notice it easily.


    As he thought, they''re scheming something nasty, all looking ready to pounce on his wife this time.


    Much like her husband, Cassidy also sensed an odd shift in the atmosphere as if she just tasted the raw emotion there.


    She then prepared herself the second she caught sight of the men''s scheming looks. They''re up to something again, but before she can find out what it is, a pair of ripped, strapping arms suddenly stretches out from behind her before pulling her back to a sturdy chest.


    "Time''s up, my dear wife."


    At that, her head hastilyshed out and swerved around to find Adrian''s unsmiling expression. If not for the situation, Cassidy would shoot him an unamused look for that off-handed, endearing nickname.


    "Bossman, you''re supposed to be-"


    "Rx, I did my job well, and I''m done with it," he cut her off coolly, twining his free arm on her upper body to dangle their phones.


    She immediately snatched hers and narrowed her eyes at him while he just averted his gaze. He didn''t really mean to make her presume that he was making fun of her heroism despite being a dainty-framed woman.


    Adrian just wants to keep Cassidy safe.


    "So, you two are actually married, huh?" one of the men scoffed in evident miff.


    "Yeah. Have a problem with that?" he retorted smugly, raising a brow.


    Before she can react dumbfounded to this part of their exchange, she''s caught off guard to find the Councilor''s son striking a punch without any prior warning. But even then, her husband is quick to catch on this and clutch his wrist, taking her and the spectators aback even more.


    Despite having a bigger and more muscr structure, the man couldn''t wiggle himself out from Adrian''s firm grasp. His menacing, hooded gaze doesn''t help at all either as it begins to get on his nerves.


    "Oh, I see..." the Councilor''s son snorted sneeringly.


    "A prince charming rescuing a damsel in distress - is what this all about then."


    "I''m not a damsel..." Cassidy interjected, huffing with her arms crossed.


    "And I''m not distressed."


    "You heard her," Adrian blurted out, shrugging dismissively.


    <em>"Ughhh...</em> Release me at once, you bastard! Or I''ll knock your pretty face off."


    One of the officers became defensive on behalf of their leader as he began to join the scene and threw a punch squarely on Adrian''s face. Much to their demise, he casually dodged and blocked it by his other hand.


    Right then, he exerted power and dominance, and boy did he mind intimidating his enemies with these.


    "I''ll spare you for this..." Adrian growled, his brows scrunched tightly together in vex.


    <strong>"But try to touch my wife, and I''ll crush your bones into pieces. I don''t need no title nor position to make you regret messing with her."</strong>


    Then and again, Cassidy, along with everyone else at that ce, feels a cmitous blizzard passing through the instant Adrian dropped that threat with his trademark ''<em>demon lord''</em> look, but this time around, his deadly coldness is no longer directed to her.

 Chapter 39 - Demon Couple In Disguise

    Cassidy is quite impressed to know that Adrian isn''t really so much of a stick in the mud all the time that he''ll let his wife handle a fist fight on her own.


    And a fist fight - that''s what she now chose to call their current predicament. It just happened that the other police officer went ahead to strike his own blow, clearly ticked off by how her husband taunted them.??


    Cassidy knows that she''s no longer able to handle this situation by herself ever since things have gotten physical, but now that Adrian is backing her up - giving her confidence that it''s possible to topple these three men over, she finds the intrepidity to go all out after quite a long while of staying inactive.


    With that, she caught the arm of the officer who was aiming for her husband''s face right before he could hit him. She then twisted it around before mustering her strength to pull and throw him over her back, making him scream out in pain. His entire body ended up making a full flip and dropping on the floor, causing a loud thud to echo around the ce.


    While Adrian reacts caught off guard by this, his eyes growing as wide as saucers, everybody else can only either gape or gawk in astonishment and awe.


    "W-What the hell...?!" the Councilor''s son bolted out exasperatedly, eyeing her in evident nonplus.


    "J-Just who in the world-"


    Yet before he could finish that off, Adrian proceeded to take on his other remainingpanion and kick him in the gut with brute force, sending him practically flying backward. He was actually just about tond another punch on him when he decided to settle the scores once and for all.


    <em>"Ohhh~</em> Good kick, good kick...!" Cassidy cheered ebulliently, reacting impressed once again.


    "Bet you learned that beautiful kick from me, huh?"


    "What are you saying...?" Adrian huffed with his arms crossed, raising a conceited brow at her.


    "Mine has more ss. Yours is pure brutality."


    "How rude! And here I justplimented you!"


    "You sounded like you''re just taking credits, though."


    "But it''s true! Do CEO''s like you have kickings and punchings as part of your business too, then?"


    "Much less an amnesiac housewife like you."


    "For your information, they call me the goddess of gang fights before! People keep begging to learn from me-"


    "You damned couple..." the Councilor''s son then suddenly cut in again, glowering at the two while hissing underneath his breath.


    "CEO...? Gang fight...? Just who the hell are you really?!"


    Blowing his top off didn''t save his ego in the end, though.


    What he gets in return is the couple''s menacing dagger res. They make it look like interrupting their daily doses of banter is a big taboo. Now, he finds himself stiffening under their sharp, pointed gazes.


    While Cassidy''s crimson red irises seem to brim with malevolence, Adrian''s hooded sapphire blue ones are bringing dominance into y again.


    At such an overawing, spine-chilling sight, the Councilor''s son finds himself at a nerve-wracking position. He then begins to break out into a cold sweat as he steps backward, pure fright evident in his wavering eyes.


    Right at that very moment, he couldn''t help but see them as no ordinary couple - they''re definitely of the demon kind, he dared to presume.


    ---


    As courtesy of the pub''s owner, the two were able to get a hand on a free full course meal before they left the ce.


    It''s not like they don''t have the money to pay for that, but just like the round of apuse that they received from the audience after that heated confrontation, they just chose to y along. It turned out that those troublemakers had long been treating female customers like that, especially those who weren''t from that area.


    That''s why everyone''s quite delighted to meet some people who''ll stand up to those douchebags.


    "I gotta say, though..." Cassidy started again as she walked side by side with her husband.


    "That act you did when you said all those stuffs about me being your wife and everything - it''s quite unexpected. Were you provoking them on purpose?"


    "Huh? Why would I provoke bothersome dumbasses like them? It just looked like your exchange was about to go south. I only said whatever''s on my mind that time," Adrian reasoned out grumpily, earning a t look from her.


    "Well, alright then... To be honest, that''s not the only thing I deem as unexpected. It''s also that part when you said you needed no position nor title. I used to think that the only thing that powerful people like you would do to solve their problems was use those things."


    "I don''t see the need to in that situation, and I''m not the type who shoves my wealth or fame to people''s faces like what that guy did earlier."


    "Yeah, I figured, and I salute that kind of thinking, bossman!"


    Adrian is now getting weirded out by how Cassidy keeps praising him genuinely over and over again today, but he doesn''t really find it in himself toin. If anything, he somehow sees it as one of the best recognitions he can ever get from someone -


    Especially since it''s from the person who he thought had started hating him the most.

 Chapter 40 - Set Aflame

    It''s not like Cassidy never praised Adrian in the past.


    In fact, before she lost her memories, she kept showering him with affectionate remarks, loving smiles and gazes, sickeningly sweetpliments and everything else that a hopeless romantic would give. There wasn''t a day when he wouldn''t be praised by his wife.??


    Even with the smallest things like the way he wore his clothes or how he styled his hair, she would definitely notice them. During that time, though, he didn''t really put so much thought into them. He''s already used to receiving praises andpliments from people, after all.


    But within these previous months that Cassidy acquired quite a drastic change, Adrian had been feeling dry for some reason. He didn''t want to admit it nor even pay any attention to it before, but he''s aware of how dry and dull his days had been.


    Every morning, he was expecting that he''d get a kiss or a hug. But instead, all the eighteen-year-old Cassidy would do was re daggers at him before racing him for the bathroom. It''s as if getting to the shower first is some kind of a prize that she''s willing topete with him for.


    Right now, though, Adrian felt how that dryness turn into something that gave him a fulfilling feeling. It just happened the moment Cassidy shed him an ear-splitting, approving grin.


    "Also, thank you foring to back me up at thest minute, bossman..." she chimed in once more, still beaming at him.


    "Regardless of the fact that you''re just obliged to do that, I appreciate the thought-"


    "Hey, wait, what do you mean by ''obliged''...?" he trailed off with an incredulous look.


    "You think that looking after my own wife is mere obligation?"


    "Well, <em>uhhh</em><em>...</em> Yeah? I mean, it''s not like there''s any other motivation as to why you''d go that far, right? Much like how you''re just obliged to put up with our marriage, you''re obliged to look after me."


    The way Cassidy points that out matter-of-factly strikes a nerve with Adrian.


    She might as well be saying that rushing all the way back to the mansion just to escort her is mere obligation too. If it is, then that can also mean that he''s only obliged to feel worried and concerned about her -


    He''s only obliged to be filled with thoughts of her day in and day out, feel uneasy when she''s not around, and overthink at every situation that involves her.


    "You..." Adrian started again, narrowing his eyes at her.


    "You don''t really see me as a sincere guy, huh?"


    At that, Cassidy suddenly bursts into a fit ofughter.


    Taken aback by her reaction, his eyes widen for a second before squinting once more. He then feels his brow twitching in annoyance as she continues on with this mirthful disy of hers.


    For some reason, this irks him a lot.


    "Oh man... Please, don''t kid around with such a serious expression. But then again, bossman is always good with dry humors..." Cassidy quipped teasingly.


    "You can be such a mood."


    "Well, I''m not trying to be," Adrian just chose to sigh in miff before looking ahead again, his brows scrunched tightly together.


    Indeed, he feels irked.


    At this point, they''re only a few meters away from their service. They can already spot their car from this distance, but for some reason, they can''t find the driver anywhere. They weren''t able to reach him through multiple calls earlier due to low reception on his part.


    That''s when Adrian feels his cellphone vibrate all of the sudden. He then pulls it out and finds a text message. Thinking that it''s the driver, he halts on his tracks for a moment and reads it.


    <strong><em>"Don''te near the car," </em></strong>was strangely what the content said, much to his nonplus.


    Adrian realizes that the message is indeed from the driver. But then, he has no idea what''s up with it. Rather than an order, though, ites out to him as more like a warning.


    Theck of supporting details and the ominous vibe that the text is emanating - they''re enough to perturb him to a certain extent.


    "Hey, bossman, I can''t find the driver!" Cassidy called out to him from a distance, already a few meters away from the vehicle.


    Seeing his wife so dangerously near to a potential hazard, Adrian was thunderstruck for a second before being thrown into panic. He then hastily called back to her and rushed to her direction, making her flinch and turn to look at him in surprise.


    <strong>"Get away from there!"</strong>


    Then suddenly came a bloodcurdling, defeaning sound.


    At that very second, the car exploded.


    It''s as if a bomb has just been activated, sting everything away before setting off a sea of mes. The horrendous explosion happened in a blink of an eye. It was so sudden and grisly that it struck the two extremely shell-shocked and horrified.


    With that, their entire sight is nowpletely filled with smoke and fire.

 Chapter 41 - Stranded With A Premonition

    On the patio of the Millicent''s private beach resort - one that has a clear view of the sun-kissed,cy sea waves, there stood an eye-catching masculine figure.


    Eye-catching due to his stunningly symmetrical profile, lustrous light brown hair, deep ocean blue eyes, and toned muscr build. Though he possesses the aura of imposing prominence, he still carries the air of a debonair and amicable gentleman.??


    "Why isn''t he answering?"


    As of this moment, Edward is on his phone, trying to reach Adrian. The birthday party is about to start in just a couple of hours, but he still can''t get in contact with him.


    His brother sent a text message earlier, telling him that their car was stuck in the middle of a service road. It turned out that the reason why he suddenly went missing was because he returned to his mansion to escort his wife.


    Edward was taken aback by that at first, considering that Adrian never paid any extra attention to Cassidy like this before. In fact, the married couple usually goes out in separate cars. But then, he recalled that his wife had just gotten into an ident recently, which was probably why he decided to do what he did.


    "Well, there''s that but... Why isn''t he picking up any of my calls?" Edward asked to no one in particr, thinking that it''s so not like his brother to ignore anyone''s calls.


    "Edward..."


    At the arrival of an unexpectedpany, he lowers his cellphone for a moment and turns around. There, he finds his mother making her way to him along with Sophie who''s been tagging behind her for a while now.


    At first nce, these two may look like they have a close rtionship, especially with how they often bond like a true mother-and-daughter duo, but Edward has his silent suspicions for some time now. Though Sophie has indeed contributed a lot of things to the family''s business, all she''s probably really after here is a certain brother of his.


    While it may be true that she did publicly disy her romantic feelings towards him back then, it should already be a given that she would give up since he''s married now.


    "Where is Adrian? I haven''t seen him since this morning," Gertrude inquired, a stern frown marring her frame - just like usual.


    "Oh, that... I received a message from him a few minutes ago. He told me that he came back to the mansion to get his wife-"


    "Wait, what?!" Sophie then suddenly cut him, reactingpletely nonplussed.


    The two of them turn to look at her in surprise, not expecting her somewhat exaggerated response. It''s not everyday they find this elegant and demuredy lose herposure as well as her perfect poise.


    Then again, the only thing that will ever stir her up this much is her target of affection, though they''re not really aware of that.


    As soon as Sophie saw Gertrude''s displeased reaction to her shrill, she hastily collected her bearings once more. She couldn''t afford straying from the public''s angelic image of her, especially when she''s in front of the Millicent''s.


    "I-I apologize for that. I was just... taken aback..." Sophie begged pardon, averting her gaze.


    "It''s just that Adrian has a very important role in the party tonight, right? Doesn''t he need to be here as soon as possible?"


    "Well, that''s the thing. He already said that they''re on their way, but it seemed like they encountered some sort of a problem," Edward exined, staring back at the screen of his phone.


    "Why does he need to go get her in the first ce...?" Gertrude trailed off with a sigh, her brows scrunched tightly together in miff.


    "Get their location as soon as possible. Track his phone if you have to. I''ll just have our chopper fetch him."


    "And his wife, Mother."


    "<em>Ughhh... </em>Yes, yes... And that woman."


    With a dismissive wave, she turns back around again and starts to walk away. But then, herpanion only remains silent on her spot, still not moving. He ends up tilting his head quizzically at this.


    Only when Sophie looked up again and suddenly locked eye contact with Edward did she finally swerve back around and tail after Gertrude.


    "<em>Hmmm...</em>Now, I''m nearly convinced that she isn''t gonna give up on him any time soon," he pondered quietly before heaving a sigh, recalling just how head-over-heels in love she used to be with his brother in the past.


    Edward could tell so since he found Sophie scowling for as brief as a second there.


    ---


    Back at where the couple of concern is, the situation isn''t really getting better - much like how the mes aren''t letting up.


    Considering how hot the weather is that afternoon, it''s expected that heat meeting heat is the worst possiblebination. With that, the car keeps burning underneath the mercilessly zing sun.


    Fortunately, Adrian was able to get Cassidy away from there right before the bomb set off.


    It was a very close call, but he still managed to make it in time and push her to the other side of the road. The two ended up nearly crashing on the ground from this abrupt action, which worked out for the best since they''re also able to shield themselves at thest minute.


    "W-W-What the hell...?" Cassidy breathed out tremulously, her entire figute shuddering for a moment in aghast shock.


    "Eleanor, are you alright?" Adrian asked from beside her, evident concernced in his voice.


    "Y-Yeah, I am..." she replied until she suddenly recalled something crucial.


    "Wait, forget about me! The driver...! What about the driver?!"


    At that, she made haste and rose on her feet again, thinking that the driver was left trapped inside the car. But then, he held her wrist out of nowhere, making her halt on her tracks.


    "Don''t go there! It might explode again...!" Adrian bolted out at her, making her flinch in surprise.


    "And the driver... He''s not there, okay? He just texted me and warned me about noting close to the car."


    "H-Huh?"


    At this point, she could only look back at him in utter flummox. Her train of thoughts is bing a huge clutter now. She''s not sure what to think of this eventful road trip anymore.


    With that, both Cassidy and Adrian found themselves stranded on that road again, but this time, an unreckonable premonition is keeping thempany.

 Chapter 42 - Magnet For Troubles

    Troubles seem to just keep oning - one after another.


    Adrian is now facing the worst trip he has ever experienced so far. First there''s that engine failure, then that mor at the pub. Now, they just got themselves a bombing incident, sting off their chance to get to their destination.??


    What''s more, Adrian had his cellphone broken for good this time. He didn''t realize that it slipped from his hand and abruptly fell on the ground right after he rushed to push Cassidy away earlier. His wife''s, on the other hand, also cracked in her pocket after they crashed on the side of the road.


    <em>"Ughhhhh... </em>Really, this is the worst," Adrian sighed exasperatedly, ruffling his hair in vex all the while.


    "Yeah. This is the worst," Cassidy seconded from beside him, a downcast expression sttered across her face.


    The two of them are now waiting beside a bus stop. It''s a good thing that the pub owner told them about a thing or two on how they could navigate their way around this ce. With that, they learned that there''s a bus stop a few miles away.


    Even then, they don''t know if there''s a bus that''s scheduled to pass by in this hour. At this point, night time is about to fall, but they still remain stuck at that deserted road.


    Adrian takes a moment to peer at Cassidy through the corners of his eyes. Contrary to his expectation, his wife seems to be tough enough to pull herself together again after that horrendous incident.


    For someone who just had a simr traumatic experience only a couple of months ago, Cassidy didn''t react so horrified that she''d be bawling like there''s no tomorrow. Though there''s the fact that she lost her memories, Adrian still kind of expected that she''d be more frightened - not that he wanted her to, though.


    In fact, he probably wouldn''t be able to take it if he were to see her have a breakdown out of nowhere. He couldn''t imagine this fierce, intrepid and relentless wife of his having an emotional outburst and looking all helplessly fragile.


    Now that he thinks about it, he doesn''t really know what she''s genuinely afraid of. If she still has her memories, he presumes that her greatest fear will have something to do with ending their rtionship.


    "At any rate, I should look into this matter as soon as I get back. Good thing Charles will be at the party. We can talk about doing a secret investigation..." Adrian thought silently to himself, his expression contorting into that of a malevolent beast.


    <strong>"Whoever did that bombing would definitely pay tenfold."</strong>


    "Hey, bossman..." Cassidy called all of the sudden, making him snap out of his murderous thoughts.


    "Where''s the driver, by the way? You sure he''s alright?"


    "I''m not sure if he''s fine nor do I know where he is, but if he''s able to send that warning with such an impable timing, I think he is still faring well. Rather than worrying, shouldn''t you be at least wary of him?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "No... Nothing. Forget what I said."


    Perhaps, it''s best not to spill out his suspicions for now. This entire predicament will only get even more burdensome if he does, especially for his wife. Besides, he has alreadyid out a n to deal with this situation once they return.


    At least, right now, Adrian has one more proof that some entity out there is probably after Cassidy this whole time. He has that presumption weighing down his mind for a while now ever since he learned about the burn mark on her back.


    And in all honesty, Adrian is really starting to be convinced that Cassidy is one heck of a ma for troubles - whether she''s the one doing it or not.


    "Hey, did you hear that?" she suddenly blurted out, looking somewhat on guard.


    "Hear what?" he asked, staring at her in puzzlement.


    "I think I just heard a-"


    Then came a roaring thunder from a distance.


    Cassidy ends up jolting at this in immense flummox while Adrian simply tilts his head up and looks at the gradually darkening sky. Without them noticing, it appears like night time isn''t the only one that''s about to fall.


    It''s also going to rain.


    "Great. Just great. After fire, now there''s water. Oh, and there''s thunder too..." Cassidy grumbled underneath her breath, utterly peeved.


    "In any case, we should go."


    "Huh? We''re waiting for the bus, aren''t we?" Adrian chimed in, taken aback to find her starting to walk away in a hurry.


    "We''ve been here for an hour now. Nothing''sing."


    "Maybe the bus is runningte? And in case you''ve forgotten, we don''t have any idea if there are some lodging houses or hotels somewhere that''s not beyond fifty miles. Plus, it''s night time."


    "Don''t get me wrong, bossman, but with that rolling thunder there...? I don''t want to spend a night under the rain."


    "But hearing a thunder at this weather is normal as it might be caused by the rapid cooling of the hot ground."


    "You can quote me science, nerdbrain, but I''m leaving."


    Thinking that they''re onto their usual argument again, Adrian can''t help but sigh in exhaustion. Cassidy doesn''t get it at all. She just keeps charging in without any proper n.


    This time, though, he''s not in the mood to put up with her stubbornness once more. He''s already stressed enough as it is. With that, he went ahead and grabbed her wrist, making her halt on her tracks.


    "Why are you so headstrong?! I said we should wait. Something might happen again!" he bolted out in anger, already losing his cool.


    "I said I don''t want to! If you''re so adamant, why don''t you wait there by yourself-"


    "Can you stop causing troubles to me already?! Try toply for once! Whenever I''m with you, we just keep running into one problem after another!"


    Then, he paused.


    Adrian didn''t realize that he already said something too insensitive - only when he caught sight of Cassidy''s extremely pained expression did he sense that he somehow screwed up.

 Chapter 43 - Unveiling Her Hidden Pains

    Adrian has no idea at all - about how much this entire predicament makes Cassidy feel so heavy and burdened.


    She may look like she''s coping up with the traumatizing experience somehow, but deep inside, she''s being tyrannized by her own fears and worries. After all, even though she''s been in front of death''s door for a number times now, the fact that she''s already used to this kind of situations doesn''t make her numb to the terrors they bring.??


    Like every other normal human, Cassidy feels genuinely petrified and disconcerted. The reason why she often appears to be the opposite of that is because she''s better in handling these emotions than most others.


    Instead of bawling like there''s no tommorow, she''d rather face ahead and aim to rise on her feet again.


    "Though that''s the case, he''s probably still right about me causing problems to everyone around me..." Cassidy brooded silently, stooping her head low and averting her gaze.


    "I used to be quite the infamous troublemaker, after all. Whether I like it or not, problems are sure to follow me no matter where I go or what I be - even now that I''m a billionaire''s wife."


    Indeed, dangers are always looming all around her.


    Ever since she was a child, she''s a walking disaster. People would steer clear of her because of her thuggish behavior while some woulde after her head.


    She would get into fights most of the time, and she''s often riddled with wounds as well as bruises. Her safety was always on the line, especially since she kept making enemies back then.


    "But that doesn''t mean I want the same thing to happen to everybody around me. I don''t intend to involve anyone, and to be honest, I''d rather have my offenderse after my head only instead of roping other people in..." Cassidy started before facing her husband again, a heart-wrenching expression sttered across her frame.


    "I understand that you''re frustrated, bossman. Perhaps, you''re even regretting everything. I know what you''re thinking now, and I agree to that too - you really should''ve just stayed with your family back at the resort and left me behind."


    With that, she forcibly pulls her wrist out of his grip and turns to walk away. She doesn''t hesitate to head towards the dark and soulless road nor spare herpanion onest nce.


    Adrian, on the other hand, is left frozen still on his spot.


    He''s struck speechless and unmoving by her uncalled-for confession. For quite some time, he doesn''t know how exactly to respond. He''s being bombarded with different kinds of rioting emotions that mess up his thoughts and turn them into one huge clutter.


    It''s not that he wants to make her say all of that, though. He doesn''t mean to make her admit what he just called her. In fact, he doesn''t see her that way at all.


    His temper has only gotten the best of him, and he''s really starting to regret it.


    "Why the hell did you have to look so sorry, burdened and hurt - all at the same time...?" Adrian gravelly muttered underneath his breath, feeling as if breaking at that very moment.


    "When you''re the one who''s truly the victim here."


    Since he used to shove Cassidy away in the past, he never got to see her truest feelings. She did look hurt at times, but never as hurt as she looks now. Her pained expression earlier told him of a thousand words - a story full of sufferings, loneliness and sorrows.


    And Adrian couldn''t help but feel extremely hurt himself.


    It was this small ache in his heart that got worse and worse as soon as he noticed it. Then, before he knew it, he suddenly felt like being stabbed in his chest - an excruciating kind of emotion that he couldn''t quite reckon nor control.


    Unlike back then, this is no mere pity nor sympathy anymore. He''s too emotionally stirred that it''s bing somewhat unbearable. He can''t take it at all.


    Despite all the uncertainties and confusions that are weighing down on him at that minute, though, Adrian ispletely sure of one thing -


    And that is the feeling that he never wants to see such a painful expression on Cassidy anymore.

 Chapter 44 - When Real Fear Strikes

    To hell with the nonplussing impression that this ever stoic husband is finally starting to open up and ept his true emotions - no matter what this tyrannizing storm of feelings is all about, Adrian is not going to remain indifferent any longer.


    He''s not about to turn a blind eye on this newly recognized will of his - to never let it get to the point where Cassidy has to shed a tear again, that is. After all, he''s already this greatly affected just by her heartbreaking disy earlier. He can''t imagine how much more he''ll lose himself if she is to break down in tears.??


    This entire thing isn''t really supposed to be about what he thinks or feels, though. Regardless of how he responds to this situation, it''s her who truly matters.


    Cassidy is the one Adrian should really think about this time around - not himself nor anyone else.


    He knows that she doesn''t deserve any of these heartaches, especially since he''s the only remaining one between the two of them who''s hanging on this marriage. She had already proposed divorce loud and clear before, but because of his selfish reason, he didn''t agree. To add to that, he kept her by his side even though he didn''t really love her.


    "Now that I learned that someone''s probably threatening her life - someone who could pull off a deadly ploy like earlier, I realized just how selfish and stupid I have really been this whole time. By keeping her with me even though there wasn''t any love between us, I had put her into danger..." Adrian pondered with the heaviest feeling he had ever felt in his whole years of living - his regretful expression now contorting into a guilt-ridden one.


    <strong>"In all actuality, I''m the real ma of troubles here."</strong>


    Then came the defeaning growl of the thunder.


    It seemed like it already got to their present location. The sound suddenly went drumming in his ears, eventually making him snap out of his benumbed state. But before he could respond, the rain poured down out of nowhere and started drenching him from head to toe.


    "This is bad. The road is bing less and less visible..." Adrian muttered in immense perturbation before finally deciding to stir his stumps and rushing after his wife.


    <strong>"Cassidy!"</strong>


    At the very second he shouted her name, he heard Cassidy shrieking from a distance. Taken aback by how horrified she sounded, he then picked up his speed and sprinted all the way there.


    It had only been a few minutes since she left him at the bus stop, but she already managed to get that far. Somehow, that gives him the impression that she''s really in a hurry to get out of there.


    "Cassidy...!" Adrian called out once more as soon as he reached where he thought she was.


    But then, Cassidy isn''t there.


    Instead, all he finds is a pair of heels that''s been left all on their own in the middle of the road. The sight alone emanates a foreboding premonition. He feels every known fear out there crawling up to him as different assumptions begin to flood his head.


    Worst case scenario, she''s been forcefully taken away and he''s much toote.


    "N-No... Cassidy..." Adrian stammered out in aghast shock, an unfathomable sense of dread pooling in his stomach.


    "Cassidy-"


    Then, he paused.


    Just when he''s about to search further, he suddenly hears a faint whimper from the side of the road. He then turns to its direction and finds a single tree near a row of fences and hedges.


    Under its swaying branches, there sits a lone, dainty figure, trembling tremulously and all crouched down into a ball. At that very moment, he swears he feels his heart drop with a gruelingly heavy weight.


    Cassidy is now sitting below the tree and embracing her knees, her face buried in her folded arms.


    She''s uncontrobly shaking in fear and keeps on whimpering whenever the thunderous noise pierces through the ce. Her body is just as soaked as his, but it''s more than clear that she isn''t shuddering just because of how cold it is.


    After Adrian walked up to Cassidy and took a closer look, he could tell.


    As if being electrified, she would jolt and shiver every time the lightning and thunder strike. She also can''t stop sniveling like a fretful toddler. Simr to a shaken bunny, she keeps backing into the deepest corner that the tree can offer.


    From this sight alone, he could already tell what''s wrong.


    "Cassidy..." he breathed out as a tempest of emotions began to ascend within him again.


    "Look at me, Cassidy."


    Adrian then kneeled right in front of Cassidy, mustering a gravely distressed expression. A deep frown is marring his frame while his gaze is full of nothing but heart-rending pain.


    Only earlier, she was this brave and unwavering woman who faced against three burly men. But now, she seemed to have shrunk into this scared little girl.


    "Can you please look at me?" Adrian kept asking gently but to no avail.


    Cassidy is so frightened that she can''t even afford to lift her head.


    At that very moment, he suddenly recalled what he''d just been wondering about some minutes ago. He remembers asking himself about what her real fear might be since she always looks like an indestructible fortress with a destructive force.


    Now that Adrian learns how this recurring event in nature is the answer, he can no longer fathom how much Cassidy tries to bear with everything all on her own this whole time.

 Chapter 45 - Promise To Be A Better Husband

    This ongoing heart-wrenching scene before Adrian makes a not-so distant memory pass through his mind all of the sudden.


    He can''t remember when exactly it happened, but he can recall that it was also raining so hard that evening. The two of them had just retired to bed when the thunder started rolling and lightnings went striking.??


    For the first few seconds, Adrian could hear Cassidy whimpering faintly all the way from her bed. He''s still half-awake at that time. A momentter, he suddenly felt her frantically shaking him from behind.


    Taken aback, he then turned to look at his wife - only to find her fidgeting on her spot and fiddling with her fingers nervously.


    <em>"C-Can we share a bed tonight?" was what Cassidy asked him timidly.</em>


    <em>"Why?" was what Adrian remembered himself replying nonchntly.</em>


    <em>"B-Because I want to...?"</em>


    <em>"Quit it, Eleanor. I still have work tommorow morning. Just go to sleep."</em>


    Thinking that it''s only one of her tricks to get close to him and do all of that lovey-dovey stuff again, Adrian only chose to shrug her request off and put not much thought into it. He then went back to sleep while Cassidy had no choice but to cower under her nket for the rest of the night.


    Ever since then, he never got a simr request again - even after an eternity worth of thunderstorms passed by. All the while, he remained as clueless as ever, which both meant that he didn''t really care and she was good at hiding her petrified reaction every single time.


    Now that Adrian finally realizes why Cassidy came up with that request in the first ce, he feels himself shattering into millions of pieces.


    His chest can''t stop recoiling as that shback keeps ying in his head. His expression can''t help but contort into a tremendously regretful and guilt-ridden one. His entire being at that very second begins to break like a piece of ss.


    More than anything, though, Adrian feels very, very mad at himself.


    <strong>"I''m such an asshole..."</strong>


    That''s when he eventually stops asking Cassidy to look at him and just goes ahead to wrap his arms around her trembling body. He then pulls her so close that there''s no longer any gap between them. With his huge arms and build, he''s practically engulfing her small frame.


    She reacts thrown off guard as soon as she finds herself crashing onto his sturdy chest. His body heat that travels through her skin at that very moment has offered her much more than a portion of his warmth -


    It offers a soothing sensation that somehow eases her shaking for a tiny bit.


    As much as Cassidy wanted to question this uncalled-for gesture, she still couldn''t find the strength to lift her head. The weather is just getting worse at that point, making their situation even more despairing.


    The two of them look like a homeless couple right now, all drenched in rainwater and shivering in the cold.


    But even then, their pitiful position didn''t make Adrian waver. All he''s really thinking about is Cassidy and her well-being alone. He doesn''t care even if he catches balls of fire just to shield her.


    "Let''s stay here, Cassidy," he said before taking her to a much sheltered spot under the tree.


    Adrian sits right beside the trunk and pulls Cassidy in his arms once more. One of them envelop her by the waist while his other hand is on the back of her head. From that second on, he just keeps embracing her in silence - both gently and firmly.


    Cassidy only nestles deeper into his arms right then, burying her face in the fabric of his shirt. Adrian is a bit taken aback to feel her quivering hands gripping him as if hanging on for dear life, which only worsens the rampaging storm of emotions within him.


    He really feels revolted at himself now - for being such a huge dumbass, for letting her suffer like this every time, and for failing to be a proper husband at the very least overall.


    "I''m sorry..." he then found himself saying with a broken voice.


    "I''m so sorry..."


    As Adrian kept repeating those words, he squeezed Cassidy tighter, holding her closer than ever. He just continues to hug her protectively and nuzzles his nose in her hair. All the while, he can''t help but muster an extremely remorseful expression.


    Even with a thousand apologies, Adrian knows that he can''t ever be forgiven for treating Cassidy horribly this entire time, but despite that, he wants to say his regrets out loud -


    Along with the promise that he''ll be a better husband this time around.

 Chapter 46 - After The Storm

    Soon enough, the merciless downpour finally let up.


    Both thunder and lightning eventually took their leave, paving way for the coruscant glow of the moon to shine through. Its shimmering pool of light scatters all over a clear and cloudless night sky along with a sea of gleaming stars.??


    With that, the curtains of a beautiful and reposeful evening fall over atst, ending Cassidy''s show of nightmarish fears.


    "It''s already been almost half an hour since the rain stopped, but..." she grimaced in silence, mustering a straight face all the while.


    "Bossman is still clinging onto me for some reason."


    If only she could recover from all the shuddering and cowering she did as fast as she started to do so, she would''ve hastily scurried away from Adrian like a deer that had been caught in the headlights. She''d definitely react that way since he just saw her greatest weakness of all time.


    It''s mortifying to say the least as she had always been doing good in hiding it. She never wanted anyone to know about it, which was the reason why she decided to part ways from him earlier. Right now, though, she would have to think of a way to get around this situation.


    "<em>Ughhh...</em>So much for escaping the rain either. He really didn''t have to run after me, though..." she thought with a pout.


    In all actuality, Cassidy just realized how awkward and misleading their position was right after she fully recovered a minute ago. She was still trembling in fear when the rain finally piped down so she really didn''t mind how he''s practically caging her in his arms the whole time.


    Cassidy also knew that Adrian had been murmuring something over and over again, but she couldn''t recall what it was since she''s too focused on the thunderous growling noises and shes of lightning up until the very end. Her mind just happened to zero in that horrifying scenario - with his warmth serving as her remaining grip on reality.


    "Oh, you''re not shaking anymore..." Adrian softly mumbled in relief out of nowhere, taking Cassidy aback.


    He seems to be getting chummy with how he suddenly squeezes her tighter once more. As if his arms are not enough to engulf her, he even dips his head down and nuzzles his nose in the crook of her neck.


    Now that the fact that he keeps initiating these intimate gestures finally registers in her head, she can no longer stay stupefied and speechless.


    "Hey, bossman-"


    "Cassidy..." he then breathed out all of the sudden, flummoxing her even more.


    Him calling her first name already pulled thest straw for her.


    With a bbergasted look on her face, Cassidy bolted away in a manner so abrupt that she ended up scooting a few good inches far from Adrian. Caught off guard by how she unceremoniously broke physical contact, his once dreamy smile and starry stare dropped almost instantly.


    With that, the two find themselves exchanging nonplussed gazes for the next seconds toe. While Adrian tries to ponder if he touched her somewhere he shouldn''t have, Cassidy keeps wondering what kind of unreckonable entity is possessing her ever so indifferent husband this time.


    That''s all until he saw a few fresh cuts on her feet.


    "Your feet... They''re hurt..." he brought up as he scooted nearer to take a closer look.


    "Wait here, I''ll go get your shoes back. Let''s treat them as soon as we arrive at the resort."


    "O-Oh, sure... But no need to get the shoes. I identally broke the heels after running all over the ce to look for some shelter-"


    Then, she paused.


    As soon as Cassidy caught sight of Adrian''s reaction to this, she came up with the impression that he''s taking pity on her, which annoyed her to a certain degree. He''s probably thinking that she''s such a ditzy, scatterbrained klutz or something.


    In reality, though, that''s not what he''s thinking at all.


    Adrian can''t help but look at Cassidy worriedly. Everything just seemed to line up - she was so frightened by the thunder that she''s thrown into panic like that and forgot about everything else. She even got herself a new injury after disregarding her safety.


    At this point, he''s nearly convinced that she might as well be collecting different kinds of injuries, especially with how they keep adding up everytime.


    But even then, Adrian is going to y it cool. He won''t scold Cassidy again like how he used to whenever this thing happened. Besides, she really didn''t do this on purpose.


    "Anyway, forget about what you saw and heard..." Cassidy started again, eyeing him sharply.


    "Or just pretend this never happened."


    "Of course, I can''t. This is quite a serious matter, you know. You were so weak and fragile," Adrian recalled out loud with a downcast gaze.


    "And that''s exactly why I told you to forget about it! I don''t need your pity or anything! It''s also really mortifying!"


    "Unless I lose my memories too, I will not be able to forget it. But if you''re that adamant, I can offer to just keep it a secret."


    "That doesn''t solve any of what I said. You still see me as pitiful and-"


    "No, I don''t. It''s far from pitiful nor mortifying. I don''t see it in any of that ways at all."


    Once more, Cassidy paused.


    It''s just that Adrian said those words so sincerely that they sounded nothing but genuine. He also has this look on his face that tells her how serious he is.


    "Really, what''s up with him all of the sudden...?" she quietly grimaced, raising a skeptical brow.


    "Had his head been struck by lightning or something?"


    While having this train of thoughts, Cassidy perked up after hearing a familiar noise from a distance. Adrian appears to have also heard it as he turns to its direction before she does.


    As soon as they heard the sound of an approaching vehicle, the two of them jolted in flummox - it just happened that a bus was nowing their way.

 Chapter 47 - Kindness That Hurts

    Like some sort of a light at the end of the tunnel, their one final shot in getting out of that deserted road arrived at longst.


    Much to their relief and pleasant surprise, the scheduled bus for the evening showed up. Though Cassidy silently wished it could''vee before the rain poured down, she was still grateful that it came. Its arrival is probably the only good thing that happened today.??


    "This is great, bossman! We can finally leave!" she enthused with a grin, already forgetting the horrors that she went through.


    Adrian takes a second to nce at his wife, a bit taken aback by how she seems to smile so easily even after all that. She may look a little exhausted, but the glimmer in her beaming eyes still has this unparalleled brilliance that can light up a whole city.


    "Yeah, it is. Shall we get going, then?" Adrian asked before standing up and offering his hand to her, a small smile gracing his features all the while.


    "Huh? What is it?" Cassidy asked in confusion.


    "Your feet are still not treated and your heels broke. You can''t walk barefoot. I''ll just carry you."


    "Huh?!"


    Perhaps, she reacted so petrified earlier that she made him pity her this much. Though this is quite a gentlemanly act on his part, it still bewilders her to a certain degree since her husband is never a gentleman in the first ce - at least, when ites to her, she guessed.


    Refusing to remain looking like some sort of a damsel in distress, Cassidy forces herself to rise on her feet and shows Adrian that she doesn''t need to be carried.


    "I''m fine, thanks. I can walk on my own," she said, struggling to act tough but only to wobble all of the sudden.


    "You''re just gonna hurt yourself more at this rate," he replied with a sigh before walking up to her.


    That''s when Adrian bends a little and scoops Cassidy out of nowhere, making her squeal in surprise. Despite all the squirming around and protesting that she does in response, he just begins to tread their path to the bus stop while carrying her bridal-style.


    "Just what exactly are you trying to gain here, bossman? You''re not acting like yourself," she huffed with her arms crossed and brows narrowed in suspicion.


    "Am I not allowed to treat you like this?" he retorted, his firm gaze somewhat inscrutable.


    "I know that you normally don''t, and even if you do, I also know it''s not genuine - so technically, you''re the one who doesn''t allow it."


    Her being dubious didn''t surprise him. He did nothing but neglect her for the past five years, after all. Right now, though, he steels his resolve to put an end to that.


    Apologies alone will never be enough, so he''ll start with his actions. Even if she doubts his true intentions over and over again, he''ll make sure that he''ll always take good care of her from here on out.


    "Now..." Cassidy hissed in evident annoyance, eyeing him demandingly.


    "Put me down already-"


    Right then, though, Adrian cuts her off by inching his face nearer to hers all of the sudden. Seeing his perfectly-chiselled handsome frame this up close, she can''t help but be so stunned and dazzled that she ends up losing words to say.


    She''s then ultimately struck astounded the moment he spreads a sly smirk.


    He really is insanely good-looking.


    "What''s he trying to do now? Entice me...?" Cassidy silently wondered, her eyes bulging in nonplus.


    "Too bad for him, though, he''s not my type."


    Since she can''t further any more utterances, she only settles with shooting him a t look, unaffected by his charms that other women will definitely find irresistible. Her husband, on the other hand, seems to have disregarded her unamused reaction as he just continues smirking.


    "You can protest all you want but..." Adrian trailed off before looking ahead once more.


    "We''re already in front of the bus."


    Surprised, Cassidy swerved her head to the other direction, and true enough, they''re about to step inside. The bus driver reacts bbergasted the moment they enter. It''s just that they look like a couple of runaways with how they''re drenched all over in rainwater.


    "Oh, please don''t mind our appearances, Sir. We just happened to get caught up in the downpour earlier..." Adrian started with an amicable smile.


    "And if you don''t mind, may I ask if there''s a mall ahead of us?"


    Cassidy turns to look back at him in surprise and bafflement, wondering why he''s suddenly implying that he wants to go shopping now. The party already started an hour ago, so they should already be hurrying over there.


    But in the end, he simply went ahead and had his way just like usual. After learning from the driver that there''s indeed a mall some miles away, he eventually goes further inside the bus and puts her down on a seat before sitting beside her.


    "Is the party being held at a mall all along?" Cassidy blurted out tly, peering at him through the corners of her eyes.


    "No. We''ll just take a detour. You do recall that all of your luggages have been burned down along with the car, right? We''ll shop for new ones. Good thing I have my wallet with me the whole time," Adrian replied coolly, taking her aback.


    "But what about the party?"


    "They can do without us. After all we''ve been through, are we really in the mood to celebrate now?"


    <em>"Ummm...</em> No. I don''t think so."


    "Don''t worry too much. I''ll buy a new phone there and contact Charles as soon as possible."


    With how convincing his reason and tone are, she ends up giving in. She then turns to look at the window before leaning her head on it, staring at her enervated expression as she starts mulling over their eventful trip.


    Though the downsides of it outweigh the good parts, Cassidy was still grateful that she managed somehow. At the very least, she also got herself apanion, fulfilling her wish earlier this morning, though she didn''t really expect that it would turn out to be Adrian.


    Even then, she can''t find it in herself toin. After all, she gets to learn some hidden sides of him that are unexpectedly good, which make his presence a tiny bit more bearable for her.


    He''s still a huge douchebag in her eyes, but that doesn''t mean she''ll be blind to his positive aspects. She already had enough of people judging someone by a mere portion of their character, after all, especially since she''d been through that a lot of times before.


    "By the way, bossman..." Cassidy suddenly called, making him look at her.


    "Even though I don''t know why you did it, thank you forforting me in the rain."


    Adrian didn''t respond.


    For some reason, aside from the surprise, he felt a painful sting in his chest out of nowhere. He can''t help but remember all of the regrets he reflected on earlier.


    That''s because just from that small act alone, he already received a genuine gratitude from her -


    While he, on the other hand, had never thanked her as sincerely as she did no matter how big or small her sacrifices were.


    "Seriously, Cassidy..." he whispered to himself, his eyes suddenly glistening with an emotion so deep and unbearable that he looked like he''s about to tear up.


    "You''re too kind for your own good."

 Chapter 48 - Creating A Scene Upon Entering

    Cassidy feels like crawling into a hole at this very moment.


    "<em>Ughhh... </em>This is so embarrassing..."??


    It just happened that she found herself in another situation that disys her vulnerability yet again - but this time, it''s in front of arge audience.


    After half an hour ofmuting by bus, they finally arrived at the nearest mall. Much to her nonplus, Adrian proceeded to pick her up and carry her once more.


    With that, he continues on his way and enters the building, catching people''s attention almost instantly. Every single one they pass by would turn their head to them in surprise. As this scene goes on and their gazes keep trailing after them, they end up making a spectacle of themselves.


    For the whole time, Cassidy just covers her face with both of her hands in an attempt to evade this barely bearable amount of attention. She would''ve asked to be put down if she knew she would be able to walk without wobbling and consequently embarrassing herself even more in front of these people.


    "Well, I can tell that him carrying me like I''m some kind of a cripple isn''t the only reason why they''re looking," she thought silently as she peeked through her fingers.


    She can point out that it''s also because of their unusual guises. Though they''re mostly dry now, they still look like a mess. With her husband''s unkempt hair looking like a bird''s nest and her own dirty clothes, people will definitely see them as a couple of strays who just happened to get inside a mall.


    And then, once again, there''s Adrian - a very handsome man whose imposingly ethereal presence easily seeps through no matter how haggard he looks. Since his clothes aren''tpletely dry, the remaining wetness tones his muscr and ripped build, making his strapping figure stand out and attract attention.


    Cassidy is able to prove her presumption on this one when she finds a few people holding up their cellphones and taking pictures. Most of them are females, which doesn''t really surprise her.


    "Looks like someone has a fanbase all of the sudden," she quipped with a teasing smirk.


    "What do you mean?" he asked as he stared down at her in puzzlement.


    "Are you oblivious, bossman? Look around you. People are taking pictures without your permission-"


    Then, she paused.


    Cassidy suddenly found herself getting all tongue-tied the moment they reached a particr clothing store. A huge advertisement poster is sttered across the wall of the storefront window, featuring none other than Adrian and the Millicent''s perfume brand. He appears stunningly attractive and debonair with that luscious look on his face.


    "Okay, there''s no way you''re oblivious at this rate," she deadpanned, throwing aside her impression that he could make a fanbase just by walking in front of an audience.


    In actuality, he''s already this famous in the first get-go, which also means that having a fanbase has long been a fact about him.


    "Let''s get ourselves changed first. This shop is one of ourpany-owned boutiques, so don''t hesitate to choose anything you want," Adrian told her before entering the store.


    "W-Wait, I... I thought you''re gonna be spending money and whatnot? Why didn''t you say you have a boutique here?" Cassidy inquired with a bbergasted look.


    "We''ll be needing the money on other things we''ll buyter. For now, let''s change clothes."


    At first, the employees inside the boutique try to take in their presence as soon as they step inside. There also some customers who turn to look at them. That''s until the female manager eventually recognizes Adrian and starts to inform her staff in a haste.


    Right then, in what seems like a blink of an eye, a crowd is gathered and people begin attending to the couple.


    "Good evening. We''re so d to have you drop by here, President," the manager greeted with a smile, trying so hard to ignore their baffling appearances.


    Now that they''re recognized, Adrian finally puts Cassidy down and gently pushes her forward for a bit. She looks back at him in confusion while he simply returns a smile.


    "Go and get yourself assisted. Choose whatever you like, but don''t move around too much yet," he said before gesturing the manager to take her away.


    Cassidy can''t help but remain astonished by this chain of happenings for a little while longer, thinking that now they''re back to civilization, Adrian has finally retrieved his all-epassing power to imposemands like this.

 Chapter 49 - Unexpectedly The Wild Chic

    Just half an hour earlier, Cassidy was all hopeless and desperate after being treated by some messed-up fate to a despairing situation, but now, she suddenly found herself being treated like a princess.


    This is the first time she''s seeing Adrian''s power and authority in effect - apart from those times back in the mansion, that is. In a matter of minutes, everyone inside the boutique is in a frenzy, attending to both of them with their best attitude and utmost respect.??


    They''re so amodating that they even offered first-aid and helped treat her cuts on her feet. Right after that, they assist her with choosing an outfit to wear by presenting racks after racks of clothes. For that entire time, instead of walking around to search for herself, she merely sits down on a sofa as they show their products to her.


    "This is... a little ufortable. I''m not really used to this kind of treatment. Even inside the mansion, I prefer doing things myself instead of ordering the houseworkers..." Cassidy thought silently as the staff continued to present a set of exquisite clothing - their best in the house.


    "What''s more, none of what they''re showing is my style. They''re all toovish and a little stiff - typical fashion of a rich woman."


    Not wanting to tire the employees out for nothing, she decided to kindly excuse herself and tell them that she wants to look around the boutique. They''re hesitant since she''s injured, but eventually, they just choose to trail after her.


    From one section to another, Cassidy takes her time to roam around. That''s until she reaches an aisle beside the ss walls of the store. She suddenly catches sight of a certain apparel that she has easily gotten fond of.


    "Oh, this is wicked!" she beamed with a thrilled grin, beholding a ck leather jacket with silver zippers and buttons.


    The employees assisting her are taken aback to find this affluent figure settling for a less sophisticated kind of fashion. She turns out to be more into a wild chic style, considering that she picks up a form-fitting attire that consists of a leather jacket, fitted denim jeans, a halter-neck white top and a ck pair of high heel boots.


    "Bossman said I could pick whatever I like, and since I never had this kind of clothing in my wardrobe back at home, I might as well take the chance to go all out," Cassidy mused to herself as soon as she finished gathering everything she wanted.


    She was about to turn around and head to the dressing room right then, but there''s something from outside the window that suddenly caught her attention. Her eyes then widen in awe and surprise the moment she peers through the ss and look at it from a distance.


    <em>"Woahhh...!</em>What a cool-looking baby!" she enthused out of nowhere, throwing the staff off guard yet again.


    Unbeknownst to her audience, Cassidy isn''t actually referring to a real person. She''s now goggling at this dark and devilishly handsome sports tourist motorcycle on disy - or at least, that''s how a former hardcore motorcycle rider would describe it. The vehicle is beaming back at her with its eye-catching design and fascinating luster that seem to be tempting her to ride it at this very second.


    "Oh, man... I miss my other baby. I just got myself a new one during my eighteenth birthday. I wonder what happened to it now that eight years passed," Cassidy thought out loud, still fixated on the motorcycle from a distance.


    Without her noticing, a certain someone had silently joined the audience behind her a minute ago. They''re all watching her talk to herself and sigh away, staring longingly like ady yearning for her first love. In a way, her monologue is quite an unusual sight to see, especially since she''s well-known to be a woman of reserved nature.


    "Can''t believe that a motorcycle could get you looking all smitten like that," Adrian chimed in all of the sudden, making her jolt a little in surprise.


    "Oh, bossman, you''re already finished?" Cassidy asked as she turned to look at him.


    That''s when she suddenly finds herself just as tongue-tied as earlier if not more. Employees and customers alike are now goggling at him like how she did it with the vehicle - all clearly drawn andpelled to him.


    Cassidy didn''t expect that Adrian would also be going all out with his attire tonight.

 Chapter 50 - Back To Their Springtime

    Like someone who just went back to his springtime in life, Adrian has put on quite a voguish style that entuated his youthfulnesss.


    With his sleek hair half unkempt and half neat, he''s wearing a fashionable ck suit jacket over a teal blue dress shirt that has its first two buttons loose, a designer ck trousers, and a pair of brown leather shoes. He appears as if adopting some sort of trend and going for the right brand at the right time - looking like a guy at the cutting edge of fashion.??


    "Oh, wow, bossman... You look..." Cassidy trailed off a little breathily, examining him from head to toe while he kept himself from staring at her expectantly.


    "Neat and tidy again."


    And he slumped.


    Just when Adrian thought he''d be hearing apliment, she really had to say her favorite phrase about him once more. He went along with the store manager''s fashion advice earlier, which he didn''t really ask but still saw that it fit his tastes anyway. It seemed like it didn''t leave quite asting impression on his wife, though.


    Neat and tidy isn''t her type, after all.


    "What are you stalling around there for, by the way? You already took a long time choosing your outfit. Get changed now or else you''ll catch a cold," Adrian ordered a bit sternly, crossing his arms.


    "Oh, right. I''m on it," Cassidy blurted out before eventually walking away, her assistants in tow.


    He didn''t budge on his spot until he made sure that she really went to the dressing room. As soon as she disappeared in there, he turned to the window and took a look at what got her daydreaming earlier.


    With a ponderous expression on his face, Adrian just continues to regard the motorcycle on disy.


    A few minutester, one of the employees who''s been assisting his wife suddenly approached him. He''s told that she has finished changing clothes. With that, he eventually peels his gaze off of the vehicle which he happens to be staring at for a while now.


    "Oh, I forgot to tell her that I already bought a phone and texted Charles either..." Adrian silently thought on his way there, taking out his new cellphone from his pocket and checking for a reply.


    "Seriously, she was so slow that I managed to do all my tasks here while she''s still not finished-"


    Right then, though, he suddenly halts on his tracks in surprise. He''s a good few meters away from the dressing room when his wife finally steps out of there. It''s as if hees to a standstill at that very moment, his eyes widening a little in nonplus.


    Cassidy confidently strides as if setting her path on fire, carrying the bold and fearless air of a daredevil. The lustrous, sable ckness of her hair gleams as it gracefully bounces. Her fierce ck outfit highlights her devil-may-care attitude, making her stand out and turn people''s heads.


    The employees can''t hide their smiles at how delighted the wearer looks in her attire. Even the husband himself can see that she''s enjoying what she''s doing - to the point that she looks as if she''s savoring her youth once more.


    From that second on, Adrian is struck speechless and endeared until Cassidy starts to walk up to him.

 Chapter 51 - Uncalled-for Generosity

    Because of what Adrian told his wife about disliking revealing attires on women, Cassidy decided to wear only those clothes that would make her look demure and well-mannered.


    She never had such a plucky presentation before nor did she have the guts to challenge this kind of fashion. More surprisingly than that fact, though, he finds himself being dawned upon by a new and stunning realization -??


    For some reason, he sees this wild and daring style as a lot more appealing than any female apparel out there.


    <em>"Hah...!</em> See this, bossman...?" Cassidy bragged as soon as she reached him, hands on her hips and chest puffed out conceitedly.


    "I look more awesome than you, don''t I?"


    "I don''t remember trying topete with you," Adrian tly retorted, pretending to be unmoved.


    "Just admit it~ You probably never saw this side of me too. I can be quite fashionable sometimes, you know, and I really look badass in this-"


    "You look beautiful."


    At that, she stiffened.


    Since he said it all too sudden, voice barely audible, she felt like she just misheard it. But as she blinks her eyes at him as if trying to urge him to say it more clearly, he only remains silent and smirks knowingly - wordlessly telling her that he isn''t about to say it twice.


    "Anyway, I just bought a new phone and contacted Charles. He replied to me a minute ago," Adrian then suddenly brought up, teasing her by changing the subject to which she just lifted a brow.


    "Oh, I see..." Cassidy blurted out with a thought, still a little surprised by what he said.


    "So, what did he say?"


    "He told me that the party began an hourter than nned because of the downpour earlier. The dy didn''t really inconvenience the guests since we provided hotel rooms for them to spend the night in. By now, dinner time is just about to start."


    "That means we can still make it halfway to the party, then?"


    "Do you want to? We can just go straight to the retreat house I prepared for you if you''re already tired."


    Somehow, Cassidy is really starting to sense that Adrian suddenly softens up.


    As she continues regarding him contemtively, she can''t help but wonder what turns him this thoughtful. Not only does he carry her around and let her choose what she wants for once, but he keeps asking about her well-being and how she''s feeling. He''s even considering her own opinions.


    Everything is so odd that it''s giving her goosebumps.


    "No, I''m fine. I wanted to meet the birthday celebrant. You yourself had helped organized the party either, so you should be there and see how your efforts paid off," Cassidy replied coolly, earning a warm smile from him that made her wonder if he''s even aware of what kind of expression he''s making.


    "Alright, then. As I thought, you''d say that..." Adrian trailed off before turning to look back at the window.


    "What''s our mode of transportation this time?"


    <em>"Hmmm...?</em> I think you can just call Charlie and ask for a car to pick us up or something."


    "Are you sure? I kinda expected that you''d offer a fancier idea..."


    Hearing the meaningful tone in his voice, she decided to trail after his line of vision and see what he''s been staring at. That''s when her eyes widen like saucers in flummox. She then looks back and forth to him and the motorcycle with a bbergasted look on her face.


    Once Adrian seeded making the message cross, he smirked at his thunderstruck wife whose jaw practically dropped on the floor.


    <strong>"No. Freaking. Way...!"</strong>Cassidy eximed in bubbling exhration and incredulity, an ecstatic smile slowly tugging on her lips.

 Chapter 52 - Evening Escapade

    On an uncrowded road lit by a row of street lights, someone''s effervescent cheers pierce through the night along with the robust roar of a speeding motorcycle thates out like a thrumpy exhaust notes of a vintage ssic.


    "<em>Woohoooo...!</em> Now, this is the life...!" eximed the vivacious rider as she rose from her seat and let her shielded face drank in the ferocious wind. ??


    "Get down, Cassidy! You''re gonna kill yourself!" bolted out her shakenpanion, pulling her hips and dragging her back down at once.


    After finishing their business in the boutique, Adrian went ahead and bought the vehicle for Cassidy, which made her squeal and bounce in great joy. He recalled how he couldn''t help but feel his face heat up for a bit the moment she shed him the brightest grin that she could muster and thanked him wholeheartedly.


    <em>"Thank you so much, bossman!"</em> was what she chirped that time like a bubbly little girl.


    That sight will surely be an unforgettable memory engraved in his mind.


    Right now, though, another one is about to be carved in his head - a spine-chilling experience this time. It just turned out that she wasn''t actually lying when she boasted about being the best motorbike rider in their town back then. She was so good at it that she made his heart drop for a number of times now.


    Like a zing butterfly in a trail, she continues to fly through the street with a carefree and yful spirit - her ck d vehicle serving as her wings.


    "Do you believe me now, bossman? I''m much more capable than what you think!" Cassidy bragged to which he only heaved a sigh.


    "Yeah... Capable of causing a road ident, that is," Adrian deadpanned while she only rolled her eyes.


    "Rx, rx~ I have been doing this since forever. Besides, there aren''t many vehicles around right now. Let''s just enjoy the cool, clean air and indulge in the lovely scenery!"


    Much to his surprise, he finds himself simply doing as she says. She happened to be right about the evening breeze and the beautifulndscape. He had passed through this ce during several asions before, but this was the first time he was able appreciate the view.


    Then again, Adrian was inside the car every time. Whether he''s the one driving or not, he never took time to do some sight-seeing or loosen up in a trip. Being the workaholic head of thepany that he is, he only thinks of every getaway he takes as a mere break and a brief moment to rest his mind.


    But now that he''s no longer inside a stuffy, luxurious vehicle, he is able to feel the revitalizingly cool wind and behold the scenery more clearly - an ordinary and simple yet brand new experience for him. Thepellingndscape of the city at night has be more apparent without the tinted car windows. He can finally smell the delightful and distinctive ocean air as well.


    It''s not like riding on a motorcycle is the one that makes the difference this time, though.


    "Perhaps, it''s because I''m with you..." Adrian mused silently to himself as he only continued staring at his wife.


    For the next minutes toe, he just quietly savors Cassidy''s cheerfulness with a gentle look on his face. All the while, he still keeps his tight grip around her waist to keep her from pulling a crazy stunt again. She just can''t help rising from her seat from time to time.


    He now thinks that she isn''t only the type who is easy to read, but she is also easy to move on from the horrors of a terrifying event - or perhaps, her emotional intelligence is just really that remarkable.


    Aside from his resolve to hold a thorough investigation on the bombing incidents - both with the ne and the car, Adrian is also nning to know more about Cassidy''s abnormal fear of lightning and thunder. But of course, he will only ask about it if she is willing and prepared to say the story behind it.


    For now, they should just really enjoy the night and escape from the grueling reality that they experienced today.


    "Hey, bossman! I can finally see the ocean!" Cassidy enthused all of the sudden, making him smile.


    "You look really excited. Is this your first time seeing one?" Adrian asked to which she nodded ecstatically.


    "Yeah, it is. I used to dream of going to the beach before, but I couldn''t afford the trip. I can''t recall if my older self already did, though."


    "Oh, she did..."


    At that, he found himself casting down his gaze out of nowhere.


    He remembers that she used to ask him out on outings before - always so eager to spend the day together with him. She would drag him around everywhere she thought he would enjoy. At times, he just went along with her whims, but it was a lot less often than when he was working even during their trips.


    He kept wasting her efforts to earn his affection every single time, and now, he''s starting to realize just how big of a loss that was.


    "Say, Cassidy..." Adrian called out of nowhere, catching her attention again.


    "What?"


    "We''ll be going home on the day after tomorrow. Want to spend two more days here?"


    At that, Cassidy can''t help but perk up slightly, looking a little tempted. She''s already admiring the night view of the ocean from this distance, after all. Of course, she is more than thrilled and ecstatic to explore more of it.


    "Well, why not?" she simply answered, earning a satisfied smirk from him.


    Soon enough, the two finally reach the party venue. It''s actually taking ce in this huge and stupendous white mansion on the top of the hill - a perfect ce to behold the picturesque vastness of the ocean.


    The celebration is presently at its full swing, and everyone there ispletely unaware of the approaching surprise that will soone crashing.

 Chapter 53 - Meet The Millicents

    The Millicent''s aren''t only well-known and distinguished in terms of their achievements and contributions in various fields, but they''re also famed for all the exquisite social gatherings they host.


    With that said, the party venue is jaw-droppingly opulent just as everyone expected. ??


    The celebration is presently being held at the spacious courtyard of the mansion. Said residence turns out to be a ptial French country house with cream-colored wall exteriors that match the roadway leading to its entrance gate.


    The ce is as grandiose as the ones in Versailles, France or those in Loire Valley, but it still has this humble ambiance that seems to be enough to say that the mansion holds a number of cultural and historical interactions.


    Just beyond the intricate copper gates, a garden full of roses and hangingnterns woulde into view. There are several tables neatly arranged all around the grassy ground along with long rectangr ones on the inclined hill.


    The setting is only but the tip of the iceberg, though. Those who are currently upying the space are the real deal.


    Ranging from fellow affluent figures to prominent personalities and celebrities, all the visitors in the birthday party are of prestige and ss. Reputable families were invited, and many of them were the rtives of the celebrant''s friends and schoolmates.


    However, the thirteen-year-old boy appears to be far from thrilled despite the amicable smile on his face. As he sits on the chair on top of a slightly elevated tform at the front of the venue - surrounded by a mountain of presents and some other party decors all the while, he just continues to watch the blindingly dazzling scene before him in silence.


    Unlike the guests who all appear to be thoroughly enjoying the luxuries of his extravagant birthday party, he finds it not entertaining at all.


    "Damien..." called Edward as soon as he noticed his son''s strange silence.


    "Aren''t you enjoying the party so far? Your brothers and your friends are waiting for you to get down there."


    "Give me a break, Dad. I just finished talking with the adults a minute ago. It was really tiring..." huffed the teen, his smile drooping a little in exhaustion.


    "They all specte that I''m going to be taking engineering like you. Why were they even talking about college already? I just turned thirteen today."


    His son really resembles him whenever heins. Although he got most of his features from his deceased mother, including his ebony ck hair, the hidden depth of his bluebell eyes reminds him of himself when he''s younger.


    As the eldest among his three sons, Damien often disys a level of maturity that makes him appear not his age. While most othersmend him for being a promising Millicent, Edward knows that it''s just his facade. He''s aware that he''s only acting every time he''s in front of people.


    History is simply repeating itself, though - generation after generation, everyone in the family is restrained from showing their true self.


    "I see... Rest for now, then. Come down to our table for dinner right after," Edward gently ordered while patting his head before eventually taking his leave.


    Despite his concerns, he can''t help his sons escape their future obligations. Just like him and his siblings, they have to learn as early as now. Suppressing one''s emotions is an important part of their training to grow, especially in a world where social masks are an eternal trend.


    "I prefer a quiet dinner by myself, though. Everyone is so loud over there," Damien silently thought as he stared at his family''s table from a distance.


    He can see his ever stern and austere grandmother looking affable for once. Gertrude is presently engaging in quite a lively conversation with some of the visitors. Judging by her congenial front alone, he can tell that these people are of equal standing with their family.


    She''s only pleasantly sociable like this in front of those with power, after all.


    "This is my birthday, but I can''t even recognize a lot of faces here. Grandmother and my aunts probably invited their acquaintances..." he mumbled to himself - his annoyed tone betraying the small smile on his face.


    "As for Aunt Irish and Aunt Olivia... Oh, Ms. Sophie got them."


    As Damien scans the crowd for his two aunts, he finds them talking with a certain woman he really doesn''t like crossing paths with. Sophie may have a benign personality on the outside, but he already did enough sneaking around in Adrian''s office to see her true colors. Since Edward would sometimes take him there, he got a chance to see it once in broad daylight.


    It just happened that Damien found this woman seducing his uncle who''s already supposed to be married.


    "Though I did try to tell the adults about her, they never listened. Then again, when did they ever listen? Even Dad wouldn''t..."


    Feeling more and more peeved, the teen just chose to focus on his aunts and save his remaining coolheadedness. The night is still young, and the party is only halfway through, after all. He really wished it didn''t rain so he could go to bed already.


    "My aunts look as gorgeous as ever, I see... A shame that they can''t settle with a husband already."


    Though a bit older than Adrian, the fraternal twins look so youthful and incredibly beauteous. Irish is this elegant brte with hazel brown eyes while her twin sister, Olivia, is a charming blonde with the same eye color. Their morous apparels for tonight entuate their dazzling beauty.


    "Speaking of... I haven''t seen both Uncle Adrian and Aunt Cassidy yet-"


    "Brother Damien?"


    At someone''s call, Damien snaps out of his dazed search. He then turns to his side to find his younger brothers, Joshua and Hugo, looking up to him quizzically. They appear to find the expression he''s unknowingly making as somewhat strange.


    "You''re themest birthday boy I''ve ever seen," Joshua teased with a yful smirk.


    "Why won''t you go down to y, brother?" Hugo asked with his beaming, wide eyes blinking at him.


    The former is the second child who''s three years younger than him, sporting a pair of emerald green eyes, pitch ck hair and a mischievous, fun-loving spirit. Their youngest brother, on the other hand, has light brown hair, the same eye color and a shy personality that''s quitemon for six-year-old''s.


    "Alright, alright... I''ll go down now," Damien sighed in defeat, finally giving in.


    That''s until the crowd begins to stir out of nowhere - the uproarious noise mixing in with the roaring sound of a speeding vehicleing their way.

 Chapter 54 - A Show-stopping Entrance

    Everyone at the courtyardes to a halt as soon as a ck d hot-wheeled motorcyclees rushing in the scene.


    It just happened that the vehicle stopped right exactly at the middle of the venue - in the midst of the sea of well-dresseddies and spruce-looking gentlemen. At this uncalled-for arrival, a round of chatters immediately ensues and follows the gasps of surprise.??


    While some react astonished, others are utterly confounded. Their entrance was so sudden that they thought there''s a sh mob that''s about to happen.


    "Huh? Who are those two?" Joshua asked from beside his brothers.


    "I... have no idea," Damien blurted out with a dumbfounded look, thinking that they couldn''t be invited by his grandmother nor aunts - considering how audacious they were to bring a motorcycle all the way in.


    "Scary... That woman in ck looks scary, brother..." Hugo said tremulously as he hid behind the two, though he still continued to take a peek at the scene.


    Everyone can''t make out who these twoters are since they''re still wearing their helmets. Nevertheless, the woman''s daring attire and herpanion''s prepossessing aura are undeniablypelling.


    Knowing that youngsters like them can only do little in this situation, Damien just discreetly nces at the direction of their father and grandmother. They should know what''s up since they''re the ones who handled the guests list.


    Contrary to his expectation, though, both of them appear to be as clueless as everybody else.


    "What a brash way of showing upte and gathering people''s attention like this..." Gertrude muttered underneath her breath, not pleased with themotion they''re stirring.


    "Where are the security guards? They should know better than letting strangers in."


    Since everyone in the party had arrived in cars and vans, she came up with the idea that these people were uninvited. Then again, all the visitors are more than aware that this is a high-ss event. That''s why it takes quite a strong sense of audacity to bring a mere motorbike in a posh and fancy setting like this.


    "Oh, wow~ How romantic!" Irish suddenly cooed as she stood behind her mother together with her sister.


    "I can''t see how''s arrivingte is romantic, sis..." Olivia deadpanned while she continued to watch theters with a nk expression.


    "Many things must''ve happened that caused them to arrivete! Sexy things included. Think about those~!"


    "This is no time for sidements, girls. Your nephew''s party is being disrupted," their mother chided with her arms crossed, shooting a sharp gaze at them.


    "But Mother, they''re not even doing anything yet-"


    "Oh, shush. They already dragged their toy bike here."


    "Calm down,dies. And no need for guards. I''ll go attend to them," Edward chimed in from beside the three, finally silencing them.


    With that, he excuses himself and proceeds to make his way to theters. All the while, everyone''s eyes just trail after him along with the awkward quietude. Judging by the heavy atmosphere, they appear as if they''re watching a sacrificialmb that''s about to be offered to the demons.


    "Well, that''s a bit much, but..." Edward thought quietly as he looked straight ahead, not really that fazed.


    "Going by these two''s attention-catching presence and dramatic entrance, they do look strange and kinda otherworldly-"


    "Hey, watch where you''re holding me, bossman!"


    Then, he paused.


    That''s when an all-too familiar voice suddenly erupted in a fit of miff, making him halt on his tracks. Much to his and the other spectators'' nonplus, the two started bantering at that very moment.


    "How long had you been holding my hips?!" bolted out the female rider.


    "Ever since you attempted that crazy stunt. Why did you only notice now?" retorted herpanion.


    "<em>Ughhh...</em>Just get off, will ya?"


    "I would''ve if you didn''t shout. Can''t believe you still had that energy."


    "That''s normal for someone whose personal space is being invaded."


    "Not like there''s enough space to move around in at the first ce."


    As their childish exchange carries on, they finally unmount their vehicle and step on the grassy ground. With that, a new kind of exhrating tension builds in the air, especially when they begin to remove their helmets.


    Right then, everyone is struck astonished once more.


    The first one to reveal himself is the youngest of the current generation of Millicent''s. Like some sort of a supreme being, Adrian unleashes more of his majestic aura by unveiling his breath-taking frame - a luscious sight that everyone can''t help but behold in awe and wonder.


    Edward only stands still for the next seconds toe, thunderstruck by the fact that he hasn''t recognized his own brother.


    "Adrian," he then eventually called out in surprise, making him look at his direction.


    "Oh, Edward. Sorry for runningte," his brother simply blurted out as he tucked his helmet under his arm.


    "Goodness... It really is you, Adrian. Then, this person is..."


    That''s when Edward darts his eyes back to the female rider. He could already feel himself gaping in nonplus and incredulity as he stared at the woman he never thought would change so much - perhaps to the point he couldn''t recognize her anymore.


    At that very moment, Cassidy finally takes off her helmet.


    She flips her hair from side to side as she does so, making her look so jaw-droppingly stunning. The way those smooth-looking strands fly everywhere has ended up entuating the sexiness of her current attire. That sight certainly brings out her hidden boldness and intrepidity.


    Far from that amenable woman who often seems to be cowering in fear, Cassidy now appears like a free and wild spirit.


    To say that Edward is astounded is probably an understatement. After all, he can''t even move an inch at this point, much less say a word. He remains frozen and visibly captivated on his spot - with his wide blue eyes glued on the fascinating woman before him.


    "Oh, you''re..." Cassidy blurted out in surprise as soon as they locked eye contact.


    "<em>Hmmm...</em>Let me guess... Brother-inw, right?"


    But then, Edward didn''t respond.


    He''s still too busy drinking in her mesmerizingly ethereal presence, especially when she suddenly shes him a toothy grin. Herrge, beaming eyes somehow knock him breathless for a second, and perhaps that''s because no one has ever looked at him like that before -


    No one but his deceased wife.

 Chapter 55 - Mixed Reactions

    For what seems like an hour, the two inws only continue exchanging looks with each other.


    Confused by Edward''sck of response, Cassidy tilts her head for a bit and blinks quizzically. She didn''t expect this kind of speechless reaction from him on their first meeting - as the eighteen-year-old her, that is. After all, she used to receive a cold wee every time she met someone from the Millicent''s household.??


    Edward may just be giving Cassidy the silent treatment instead since he isn''t saying anything at all, but because she''s not one to judge straight away, she goes ahead and takes the lead once more.


    "It''s nice meeting you, brother-inw. I believe it''s your son''s birthday. May I ask where he is? I''m really excited to give him my present," she started again after a moment of silence between them.


    "Oh, <em>ummm...</em> Don''t you want to settle down and rest for now? Both of you look a little exhausted. I can just give him the present," he offered amicably, finally snapping out of his reverie.


    "Nah, I''m fine, I''m fine~ This guy here might want that, though. He looks extra grumpy ''cause he''s already hungry."


    That''s when Cassidy turns to her side - only to find Adrian shooting her an unamused look. She then smirks at him meaningfully while he just narrows his gaze in return. For some reason, he''s starting to sense that she''s up to something again.


    In reality, she is indeed up to something.


    Despite everything that happened, she''s still nning to follow her scheme to leave early. All she''s really here for is the celebrant, after all, and she''s not about to y these rich people''s social games by staying at this stuffy ce.


    For now, though, she needs to make her husband stay put at one spot, so she can easily speeds away with her new babyter.


    "Just who''re you calling extra grumpy? And I''m not grumpy to begin with," Adrian muttered tly.


    "Okay, okay... Let''s just go with hungry..." Cassidy trailed off nonchntly before looking back at his brother.


    "He''s hungry, inw. Make sure to feed him a whole lot-"


    "I''m not hungry either."


    <em>"Ughhh...</em> Can you just y along? This is a birthday party for crying out loud, so you ought to eat."


    "Why are you making it sound like I''m a glutton, though?"


    "Look, just go and eat, okay?"


    Edward only watches them banter again, stupefied by how they appear to be getting along in the strangest way possible for a couple.


    He has no idea how he should perceive their current rtionship. The air around them has apparently be a lot looser and lighter than before.


    It seemed like his sister-inw didn''t only change on the outside. The way she treated her husband had remarkably taken a turn either.


    "Excuse me, but I think both of you should really settle down now..." Edward cut in, troubled by the attention they kept gathering from everyone in the venue.


    "You''re already making a spectacle out of yourselves."


    At that, the two finally face away from each other and take a moment to scan their surroundings. Just as he said, the other guests are now watching them intently. They are really going to disrupt the whole party if their childish skit goes on.


    With that in mind, they decided to pipe it down atst - with the wife huffing and the husband crossing his arms.


    "Goodness, you two... You''re acting like a couple of teenagers," Edward remarked with an amused smile - which only spread wider when he locked eye contact with his sister-inw again.


    "Oh..." Cassidy then suddenly found herself thinking.


    "This man... He''s not rubbed off by my presence at all. How refreshing."


    Although this is just her third time meeting a Millicent, she still feels quite delighted and relieved. Even if the rest of them treat her coldly, at least one member is epting of her. It makes her realize that not judging one by looking at the whole is worth it in the end.


    "Anyway, shall we get you out of the spotlight now?" Edward continued, gesturing them to follow him to the side.


    While Adrian simplyplies, Cassidy suddenly halts on her tracks once more just when she''s about to walk away. Right then, her eyes stray to the front part of the courtyard where a rectangr tform lies. It wasn''t really the fancy decoration or mountain of presents that caught her eyes, though.


    Rather, it''s this cute young trio on the stage - each carrying the striking air of a Millicent.


    "Oh, the tallest must be the celebrant!" Cassidy mused silently before turning back around and pulling out a red gift box from the trunk of the motorcycle.


    It''s a good thing that they were in a mall earlier. Since her original present had been burned down along with her other belongings, she decided to take time to buy a new one - a better one, to boot. It''s true that all she cares about here is the birthday celebrant, after all.


    "Huh? Cassidy?" Adrian blurted out after catching sight of his wife going off to a different direction.


    After hearing his brother call his wife by her name for the very first time, Edward abruptly pauses and looks at him in surprise. He''s probably taken aback by that more than at the fact that his sister-inw is now making her way to his three sons.


    At this point, Cassidy is already unstoppable.


    She lets her husband''s calls fall on deaf ears and just continues on her way to the tform. All the while, she''s making yet another scene for herself. Everyone''s eyes keep trailing after her as she strides down the courtyard.


    Her confident poise matches her cool attire very well. The kind of grace and elegance she carries are different from mostdies in there. Hers are refreshingly chill yet sexily hot at the same time. It definitely makes her look so attention-catching and captivating - even if some of the audience refuse to think just that.


    "Cassidy Eleanor..."


    Sophie stays at the back corner of the ce during the whole time. Her dainty figure is just hidden enough for her to make a disdainful expression without the crowd noticing. From that distance, her sharp re follows her rival menacingly.


    She doesn''t hold back with casting malevolence over her hooded expression, considering that everyone there is too upied to notice her.


    <strong>"I see that you''re not even a bit unscathed from that bombing, and I''ll let you get away with it for now. After all, Adrian was actually there with you..."</strong> she thought quietly before narrowing her gaze even more.


    <strong>"But next time, I''ll make sure that you''ll never be able to show your face in front of everyone again."</strong>


    With that as her lingering thought, Sophie turns around and silently takes her leave, deciding to retreat for tonight since her loss this time is too overwhelming.


    On the opposite side of the ce, the other Millicent''s have only barely moved on from their shell-shocked state. At this point, they''re struck speechless on their spots. While the twins just keep watching their sister-inw with looks of nonplus and disbelief, their mother is only getting ready to erupt in a fit of pique.


    "That impudent woman..." Gertrude hissed underneath her breath.


    "How dare she make my son ride on... on such a thing...?! And just where in the world was the chopper that I sent?!"


    "Clearly, Mother, they failed to find them," Olivia said matter-of-factly.


    "Olivia, don''t miff her more..." Irish chided her sister with a hushed yet sharp tone before turning to cate their mother.


    "Just look at the bright side, Mother! At least, our little brother is fine. Nothing dangerous happened to him at all! Let''s just talk with Cassidy tomorrow in the morning, alright?"


    At that, the blonde gives the brte an all-knowing narrowed gaze, staring at her through the corners of her eyes. Her frown deepens at what she just said regarding their sister-inw. What she means by talking with her is already obvious.


    After all, Olivia is often present in the scene whenever both Gertrude and Irish do this ''talk'' with Cassidy - and most of those times are too displeasing to recall.


    "<em>Hmmm... </em>But looking at the new her..." the blonde silently pondered as she averted her eyes back to her sister-inw and focused on her again, her expression still inscrutably unsmiling all the while.


    "Perhaps, things will change somehow like how she is now."


    By that point, Cassidy has finally reached the stage where Edward''s sons are.


    The three appear surprised and confused. They can''t believe how much their aunt has changed. Not to mention, she has just approached them in the open - unlike before when she would only talk and interact like this with them in secret.


    Damien, for one, knows that she''s kind deep within - that she''s just too kind, which makes her appear somewhat pitiful at times. She was also perceived as someone with a nd character. But right now, that ndness is nowhere to be found at all.


    "Hello there, boys! Having a good time?" Cassidy then greeted ebulliently all of the sudden, catching them off guard.


    At that moment, they think that indeed, that ndness is not there anymore.

 Chapter 56 - New First Impressions

    Cassidy hasn''t felt this way for what seems like a very long time.


    Unbeknownst to Damien and his brothers, she''s secretly beholding them like they''re the most adorable creatures in the world. For the entire time, she just keeps smiling at them in an effort to pull out her friendly approach - one that she usually uses on children their age. ??


    In reality, though, she is only ying it cool so as to not appear like a creep.


    The thing is, Cassidy had grown very, very fond of little children after spending a good portion of her life in taking care of orphans.


    Since she herself was one, she helped her guardians in looking after the orphanage where she was raised in. Only a small few knew about this significant detail about her past, though. She''s been keeping it as a secret from most people.


    "And I believe that you''re Damien... Is that right?" Cassidy asked the oldest, much to his surprise.


    "Yes, Aunt Cassidy. Good evening..." Damien answered a bit meekly, looking hesitant to talk casually like how she seemed to want him to.


    "We heard that you were involved in an ident and lost your memories. My brothers and I are d to see that you''re now all up and well. We''d been worried."


    "You and your brothers...?"


    For a moment, their aunt only blinks at him in puzzlement. His eyes widened a little at the impression that she just noticed something about his speech that made her react quizzical. She then appears to be ponderous all of the sudden while she only continues exchanging looks with him.


    That''s until she spreads yet another one of her bright grins, taking them aback once more.


    "My, what a reliable big bro you are~ You''re acting like their spokesperson..." Cassidy giggled lightheartedly before paying attention to the other two this time.


    "Thanks for being worried, guys. It''s all good now. I''m quite tough, you know!"


    At this point, the three seem to be really in for quite an exchange with their once unapproachable aunt.


    As she continues beaming at them reassuringly, they havee to see the ne crash as something that is not actually as scary as they think at first. Since that tragedy was all over the news back then, they were genuinely frightened by it.


    "No, it''s not that it''s not scary anymore..." Damien thought silently, a realization dawning on him.


    "It''s just probably because Aunt Cassidy is indeed that tough like what she said."


    "By the way, Damien, I''ve got something for you..." Cassidy chimed in again before handing over her present to him.


    "Happy thirteenth birthday!"


    Taken aback by such a blithesome greeting, he stays silent still for a second before eventually taking the gift.


    What''s inside is a little big and heavy, but more surprisingly, the shape seems very familiar to him. With eyes as wide as saucers, he then begins to grope every part of it, feeling it more now that he has touched it.


    "M-May... May I open it?" Damien asked with a somewhat desperate tone, looking as if he''s keeping himself from appearing too ecstatic.


    "Go ahead," Cassidy simply said with a nod.


    That''s when he starts tearing off the gift wrapper with an expectant expression on his face. She can tell that he has already realized what it is by now, and going by the hint of delight gleaming in his eyes the entire time, she knows that he''s going to like it.


    <em>"Woahhh...!"</em> Joshua suddenly chirped in pleasant surprise, beating the celebrant in reacting first.


    "What a cool skateboard!"


    While his brothers gape at the ck skateboard that has a few golden yellow stripes as its main design, Damien is so astonished that he''s struck speechless.


    Cassidy is d to see the warm reception that they are giving the present. Just as she expected, boys their age were interested in this kind of things, though that''s not really the only reason she decided to choose this gift.


    "It''s my birthday present to you, and a form of apology too..." she confessed all of the sudden, making the three look back at her again.


    "I kinda broke your skateboard. You know, that one you left back in our lounge before."


    "O-Oh, right... I forgot that I left it there when we visited. But it''s alright. It wasn''t important at all..." he trailed off with a downcast smile that betrayed his words.


    "You could''ve just told me. I would understand that Aunt Cassidy only broke it on ident."


    "Not really. I borrowed it without your permission. I broke the wheels after pulling a crazy stunt when I slid down the stairs. It even reopened my wounds."


    "Huh?!"


    Their eyes widened in flummox at that, expecting the reason that she herself rode on it as the least probable thing that could''ve happened. They had no idea that she could skate - much like how they werepletely clueless that she could drive a motorbike.


    This whole thing would definitely sound imusible had they not heard ite straight out of her mouth.


    "You can skate, Aunt?! And even pull that difficult of a stunt?!" Damien couldn''t help but ramble eagerly like the teen that he should''ve always been - his mature front finally cracking.


    "Sure, I can. It''s quite easy, but just don''t do it when you''re riddled with wounds. I learned the hard way," Cassidy replied with a shrug as she put her hands on her hips and proudly puffed out her chest for a bit.


    "That''s cool, Aunt Cassidy! Your bike over there is cool too!" Joshua enthused from beside his brother.


    "Thank you. For a young man, you''ve got good eyes for things..." shemended before patting his shoulder approvingly, much to his delight.


    "Oh, and also, Damien..."


    That''s when she looks back at the teen again, her expression turning a bit serious this time. His lighthearted smile drops at this for a little, taken aback by how he''s feeling that same impression again - that she just noticed something about him that he himself wasn''t even aware of.


    "You''re lying when you said that your skateboard wasn''t important, weren''t you?" Cassidy asked gently.


    "H-Huh...?" Damien blurted out, bbergasted by how uncalled-for that was.


    "I noticed the wheels, you know. They''re really worn out, which either meant that you used it often or it''s very old. That''s actually one of the reasons I ended up breaking it after pulling that stunt. I got quite a heavynding that time."


    He found himself blushing at this, unable to deny it anymore.


    What she said was just so on point and reasonable. It''s true that he would use it whenever he was out of his rtives'' sight, after all.


    In fact, that skateboard had always been one of the few things that made Damien feel like a true teenager for once.


    "I bet you''re not allowed to y with that in your manor," Cassidy pointed out with a sympathetic smile.


    "How... Just how could you keep guessing right?" Damien asked a bit sheepishly, averting his gaze.


    "It''s cliche, my friend. If you''re watching soap operas and reading novels, you''ll usually see that people like your family do this kinds of things. Funny how it actually does reflect real life, huh...? And since I myself have experienced it, I already expected that it would be hard on you too, kids."


    At that point, the brothers are really beginning to see their aunt under a different light.


    Her character is just so refreshing - far from the stiff and stern personalities that most adults here possess. She is understanding and thoughtful enough to talk with them using their ownnguage, thus not making them feel anywhere near inferior or less important only because they''re younger.


    Her intentions are also clearly genuine. She doesn''t seem to be pretending friendly just to please them or gain their favors.


    With all these said, even Hugo has finally stepped out from behind his brothers and tried to take a closer look at the woman he thought was scary at first. He''s still as shy as always, though. His back remains crouched slightly while his head droops low.


    Right then, Cassidy finally notices that he''s actually cowering the entire time.


    "Why, hello there, little guy...!" she called out blithely, making him jolt in surprise.


    "Oh, don''t be scared~ I''m not going to eat you or anything."


    "Then, A-Aunty... W-Why''d you have to wear ck of all things? T-This is brother''s birthday, n-not a Halloween party."


    Cassidy knows that she should feel even the tiniest bit offended by that, but because of how adorable Hugo and his fluffy red cheeks are, she just chooses to smile. The sight of him fidgeting timidly makes her heart melt from how cute it is.


    "You shouldn''t judge people by their appearances, you know. You always gotta take a closer look..." she gently said before stretching out her arms and asking him toe to her.


    "Come here."


    Despite his hesitation, Hugo slowly walks closer to Cassidy and lets her wrap her arms around him. She then takes him away from the stage and carries him - a gesture he finds unexpectedlyfortable. That''s when he also realizes how beautiful she actually is this up close.


    More than anything, though, he feels really safe and warm in her arms for some reason.


    "See? Do I still look scary?" she asked to which he slowly shook his head in reply.


    Though Cassidy may look like she''s merely entertaining a child''s curiosity, she just really wants to hug and squeeze this fluffy cinnamon roll in reality.

 Chapter 57 - Keeping The Spotlight Until The End

    Too focused on taking delight in holding a child for the first time in a very long while, Cassidy ends uppletely forgetting that they have a huge audience watching them from behind.


    Gertrude and her daughters are taken aback to find her doing the unthinkable yet again.??


    Everyone knows that these children are hardly ever genuine about anything - or at least, as genuine as they appear to be right now. The three brothers just kept making these expressions during the whole time they''re talking with her - genuinely pleased, astonished, delighted and even ttered.


    It''s quite a sight to see since they never shared this kind of rtionship with Cassidy. They never acted chummy nor even showed any sign of wanting to be close with this dull and somber aunt of theirs.


    Yet within five short minutes only, they had gotten considerably close.


    "That ever timid Hugo even agreed to let her carry him," Olivia mused out loud in slight awe.


    "Why a skateboard, though? Didn''t Edward forbid that kind of toy since it kept breaking things in their house before?" Irish pointed out with a brow lifted.


    "<em>Hmph...! </em>Now, she''s teaching my grandsons how to break rules. She''s so gonna get an earful..." Gertrude huffed in miff, crossing her arms and shooting her unaware daughter-inw with a disapproving, sharp gaze.


    "What a show-off, not to mention."


    At that same time, Adrian and Edward are watching the entire scene from the other side.


    Starting from the part where Cassidy greeted the three up until when she started carrying Hugo, they were standing still on the same spot. They''re just as thrown off guard as everyone else.


    After a moment of not saying anything, Edward finally broke the silence with a loud sigh of relief.


    "Thank goodness. It seems like Damien is smiling for once," he thought out loud, making his brother turn to look at him.


    "What do you mean? He didn''t smile the whole night?" he asked in bafflement.


    "Well, he did, but he appeared to be just faking it, especially in front of the adults. I was worried that only the guests would end up benefiting from our efforts in organizing this entire thing... Really, how relieving."


    "You may as well be saying that you''re d that my wife and her skateboard have saved the day."


    At that, Edward falls silent again, taken aback by his uncalled-for remark. His eyes widen a little the moment Adrian stters a soft and genuine smile. His brother doesn''t only appear somewhat smitten, but he sounds endeared as well.


    Despite these things, though, it doesn''t seem like he''s aware of what kind of face he''s making now.


    "Say, Adrian, what happened?" he ended up blurting out, unable to hold his curiosity back any longer.


    "Oh, right. I hadn''t told you why we arrivedte yet," his brother replied as he snapped out of his trance-like state, misunderstanding his inquiry.


    "No, not that. Well, there''s that, but... What I mean is, did something happen between you and your wife?"


    "Huh? What?"


    "It''s just that... you don''t seem to see her the same way anymore, I guess?"


    Then, silence once more.


    Adrian knew that what Edward imed was right. He wouldn''t deny that to himself - not after five years of staying as a blind moron, a self-absorbed slow poke, and a big-headed, stupid idiot overall.


    However, he didn''t expect that he would be this obvious. He didn''t anticipate that someone would notice so soon. After all, he was still getting used to his new emotions himself. He wanted this moment of discovery to be between him and his wife for a little while longer.


    But even then, just as Adrian decided, he''s not going to deny it anymore.


    <strong>"Well, you can say that I finally realized how much I fucked up."</strong>


    With his half-lidded gaze zing with a heavy emotion, he musters a downcast smile that tells of a thousand words. The air around him thickened right then, entuating a kind of change that no one sawing.


    All the while, Edward stays unmoving and quiet, confounded by his response.


    As different thoughts and reactions stir among their audience, Cassidy eventually snaps out of her reverie.


    Right after cuddling her nephew in her arms for quite some time, she suddenly recalls her original n there - and hogging a cutie pie like Hugo is certainly not a part of it. With that, she finally decided to pull away from him and put him back on the stage.


    The six-year-old never tears his gaze off of her even when he joins his brothers again. With his mouth gaping a little, he just keeps staring at her dreamily until his brothers startmenting on it.


    "Looks like Hugo finds that gesture soothing..." Damien remarked with an amused grin.


    "He''s a small softie, you know. But usually, he doesn''t let other people touch him like that unless it''s us or Dad."


    "Nah, he''s just very shy. He hardly makes friends at school because of that, though..." Joshua brought up before yfully ruffling the toddler''s hair.


    "Tonight too. He''s glued to both of us the whole time."


    "Being shy is normal for kids his age. Don''t worry. He will soon get out of his shell..." Cassidy trailed off with an encouraging, warm smile.


    "Just continue being the good big bros, you two. Take care of your little guy."


    Sparing them onest look, she then eventually takes a step back and bids them goodbye. The three react taken aback by this, not expecting that she will leave so early and without even resting yet.


    "Aunt, don''t you want to meet Grandmother and the others for now? You can also rest inside the mansion if you want. We''ll have some waiters attend to you," Damien offered to which she only shook her head in reply.


    "Your first suggestion doesn''t sound too appealing to me. I''ll probably enjoy the second one, though. But still, it''s alright. No need to go through any trouble for me," Cassidy replied reassuringly.


    "You just got here, though?"


    "It''s fine, Damien. I''ll rest better in my resort."


    "B-But, Aunty..." Hugo suddenly chimed in while blushing and fiddling with his fingers timidly.


    "C-Can you please... s-stay? Let''s eat cake together."


    Right then, Cassidy feels like her heart has been shot with a love arrow. He just looks so pure and innocent that she feels like wanting to stay for a while longer and savor this sight even more. But then, she knows that she has to resist this temptation, especially since she can already feel their grandmother''s dagger-like re on her back.


    In fact, she doesn''t have to turn around just to see that Gertrude is about to barge in their smooth exchange.


    "S-So sorry for leaving early, guys. But I really gotta run away from Maleficent now..." Cassidy hastily reasoned out, earning their confused looks.


    "Who''s Maleficent-"


    "And I''ll probably see you tomorrow or the day after that, anyway. Just tell bossman that you wanna see me."


    Already feeling at the edge, she waves them farewell for thest time before finally walking away from the stage.


    As she takes her leave, she can see a very displeased Gertrude through the corners of her eyes. Just like what she thought, she''s about to storm down the courtyard and charge in - probably to peel her away from her grandsons.


    But then again, she has been keeping the spotlight all to herself for too long. Everyone''s still watching her up until this point.


    "Geez... It''s not my fault, though. They''re the ones who chose to stare at me. Maybe they had nothing better to do..." Cassidy thought silently as she made her way back to her motorcycle.


    "Other than behold my awesomeness, that is!"


    If it wasn''t for the attention she''s getting at the moment, she would''ve grinned cockily right then.


    As soon as she reached the vehicle that''s still parked on the middle, she didn''t spare any more second and just went ahead to hop on it. That''s until her husband and brother-inw came walking up to her, both looking bbergasted.


    "Cassidy? What are you doing?" Adrian called out to her with a nonplussed expression.


    "Oh, hey. You''re still not eating?" Cassidy muttered cidly as she put on her helmet.


    "The heck I am. I thought you''re gonna join us?"


    "Change of ns. I''ll be going ahead to that resort you reserved for me. I was ecstatic to see it up close after we passed through it earlier on the road. It''s the blue house right beside the beach, right?"


    At that point, though, he could no longer retort.


    She already stepped on the gas and started the engine, spreading the roaring sound all around the courtyard. Time and again, everyone there was astounded by such an uproarious scene.


    "See youter, bossman!" Cassidy bid with a conceited, luscious smirk before finally zooming away.


    "Cassidy!" was all Adrian could blurt out as he got left behind, an incredulous look gracing his features all the while.


    Everyone else just watches in silence - some appear dumbfounded, and others he confused. Damien and his brothers, on the other hand, stand still on the stage and watch the chain of events in awe.


    That''s until Joshua asked something really crucial.


    "By the way, who''s bossman?"

 Chapter 58 - Under A Starry Night Sky

    A couple of security guards working for the Millicent''s is currently on duty.


    They are chilling around their post in front of the gates of avish beach house. Though they try to stay on their top shape by ying cards to waste the hours with, the game could only do so much to blow their boredom and sleepiness away.??


    "I thought Mrs. Millicent was gonna arrive this afternoon?" chimed one of them.


    "Probably got caught in the rain earlier or something," replied the other one nonchntly.


    "Dude, that''s just a couple of hours ago. It''s already night time by then."


    "Why can''t you hold your horses? You sound so eager to see the Madam. Got a crush on her or something?"


    "No, I don''t!"


    Though silence keeps thempany throughout the most part of the night, they still have this asional banter and exchange. That''s all until the rattling noise of a motor engine suddenly vibrates throughout the ce, joining them and disrupting that expected flow.


    "Huh? What''s that?"


    It''s getting louder and louder in each passing second, which catches them off guard and rises their suspicions.


    No one should be around this private property, especially at this hour. With that in mind, they finally get out of their post and take a look outside of the gates.


    That''s when an approaching motorcyclees into view - heading straight at them with a recklessly rapid speed.


    "What the...? Who is that?" the guard wondered out loud.


    "They gonna crash us over or something?" said his partner.


    "Not on my watch."


    Both of them intrepidly hold their ground in front of the gates, all looking ready to scold this wild rider. Whoever this person is - they''re making quite a fuss and clearly trespassing.


    "I''m afraid we have to stop your joyride here! This is a private property!"


    The motorcycle finally halts on its tracks by then, stopping right in front of the gate and its fearless guards. Their dedication to their duty is somendable that they haven''t even wavered when the vehicle pauses in just a few mere inches away from them.


    "Now then, let''s see who you are-"


    "Sorry, gentlemen. I didn''t mean toe unannounced..." the rider cut the guard off before eventually taking her helmet off.


    "Correct me if I''m wrong. This is the Millicent''s private beach resort, right?"


    Then, they gaped.


    As soon as Cassidy finally revealed her face, the security guards froze on their spot almost instantly. They are so astonished that their eyes bulge wide before suddenly starting to gleam in awe, looking like they just saw a goddess in the flesh. For a moment there, they even failed to recognize her as that demure and stiff-looking woman they came to know.


    "Y-Yes, Ma''am...!" one of them almost shrieked before bowing hastily.


    "Forgive us for trying to stop you!"


    "Well, you really needed to since I couldn''t just crash the gates, right?" Cassidy replied with a small chuckle, much to their surprise.


    "But, Mrs. Millicent, where are your attendants? Are you on your own?" asked the other one.


    "Yeah, I am. My car got burned down."


    Then, they froze once more.


    From that point on, Cassidy rambles out a summary of what exactly happened - but only for them to end up getting more confused and stupefied than ever. For some reason, they feel like they''re just going to run out of brain cells if they try to hear the whole story, and so they just simply proceed to let her in.


    "Thanks guys! Keep up the good work!" Cassidy told them with an ear-splitting, sunny grin that somehow blew their sleepiness away before finally driving off.


    "I''m not sure what''s that all about, but..." said one of the guards as soon as she''s out of sight.


    "Perhaps, I have a thing on her now."


    As he dered this with a dreamy look on his face, hispanion only shot him an incredulous look and narrowed gaze.


    ---


    <em>"Woahhh...</em> Talk about stupendous!"


    Cassidy is filled with awe and wonder at this very moment.


    The beach house that Adrian has prepared for her just turned out to be more impressive than she expected. It isn''t really as grandiose as that mansion where the birthday party is taking ce, but it is still huge and stately.


    The exterior and interior designs are both sumptuous. Everything is ssy and imposing yet humble enough to make it look homely. All the furniture and fixtures seem brand new as well.


    While the patio and yards are spacious, the inside is ptial andvish. Gold and silver ornaments decorate different sides of the ce along with porcins and other luxurious knick-knacks.


    "Seriously, I can''t ever get used to this kinds of setting. Everything is just so... so jaw-dropping..." Cassidy mused out loud while scanning around the living room and beholding its opulence.


    "I gotta say, though. This also makes me feel a little lonely."


    As she said this, she has just fully taken in the deafening silence that''s persisting all around the mansion. There may be a few attendants stalling just outside of that room and waiting for any order that she may want to ce on them, but they are hardly keeping herpany.


    "Well, I already expected this. Bossman''s not around now, so I realized that I''m finally getting the real deal here."


    Not wanting to spend her first night feeling like some lonesome, angsty teenager, Cassidy decided to eat her dinner outside.


    She went to settle down on the beach that''s just beside the mansion''s backyard - but not without ying with the white sand by thrashing and kicking them all around first. Like an ecstatic little child, she has broken out in a round of delighted squeals when she saw the ocean for the very first time.


    "The sea! The sand! And the ocean breeze...! Oh my goodness! They''re all so wonderful!"


    Her husband was actually not lying about it being a few feet away from the beach house she''d be staying at. Though it''s already night time and she can barely see a thing, she still enjoys this first ever view she''s having.


    Cassidy finds the dimness of the ce a good thing, anyway. That''s because the stars above shine even brighter this way.


    "As I thought, eating outside is a good choice..." she thought as she sat on the sand alongside a tray of her meal and some light snacks.


    "The stars make me feel less lonely."


    With that, she tilts her head up and does some stargazing for a moment. She just silently beholds the cloudless night sky with a small and contented smile on her face. From that point on, her calm, rhythmic breathing matches the billowing evening air - reposeful and smooth-flowing.


    Then, for the next minutes toe, the world around Cassidy closes down.


    Nothing matters anymore.


    She feels free and herself.


    Unbeknownst to her, though, a looming figure has been watching her stare at the stars for a while now. The person just quietly stands beside the row of palm trees at the side, beholding her beauty underneath the coruscant glow of the moonlight.


    Yet eventually, this newpany of hers starts walking up to her in silence.


    "Good evening."


    Then, she screeched.


    Completely taken aback, Cassidy ends up jolting after hearing someone''s greeting. She then stirs on her seat and swivels her head around - so rapidly that she might have broken her neck right then.


    Despite how much the unannounced presence threw her off guard, she immediately spread a pleasantly surprised grin as soon as she recognized who it was.


    "Oh, Charlie!"


    Her husband''s secretary appears before her all of the sudden, holding a bottle of red wine and two sses all the while. She can''t help but gawk at how Charles appears to be extra handsome tonight, especially in his navy blue dinner suit and with his hair well-groomed.


    "Sorry for startling you, Ma''am Cassidy. I wasn''t sure how exactly I could make you notice me since you''re too busy taking delight in the stars tonight," he apologized with a smile.


    "No, it''s fine. Actually, you came at the right timing...!" she chirped blithely before patting the spot next to her.


    "Come and join me. I brought more food than I thought I could eat."


    "Indeed, I can see it. I noticed that you don''t have any drinks with you, though."


    "Oh, shoot! You''re right! I forgot."


    "No worries. Good thing I brought this with me."


    Charles then walked closer and settled down right beside her. Cassidy took a look at the wine he brought, thinking that he probably already nned of joining her this evening since he went through the trouble of carrying it.


    "I''m d to see you, Ma''am Cassidy," he started again, looking relieved for some reason.


    "Yeah, it''s been a while. Thest time I saw you was when you took me home from the hospital."


    "There''s that, but... What I''m really saying is that I''m d you made it here unscathed and safe. We were looking everywhere for you and the President, you know."


    Taken aback by what Charles just said and how he suddenly frowned deeply, Cassidy tilted her head and blinked at him.

 Chapter 59 - Trying Something New

    Just by looking at the gravelly serious expression that Charles is making at the moment, Cassidy realizes that she is probably taking theirte arrival and the reason behind it a bit too lightly.


    She is indeed easy to move on from something horrific, but that''s only because she doesn''t want to continue being tortured by the pain. However, seeing how worried someone was for her this entire time, she couldn''t help but think that she should''ve been a little more troubled over what might''ve happened to her.??


    With those in mind, the gravity of the hellish reality that she experienced earlier that day is finally sinking in her.


    "There was... a lot of things that went down, and I..." Cassidy trailed off before averting her gaze, a downcast expression hanging over her frame.


    "I think I almost died yet again."


    Charles is taken aback for moment, not really expecting that she will go straight to that point. It''s not like he is entirely clueless about what happened to them, and he doesn''t mean to make her bring up something that gruelingly heavy.


    "I''m sorry that you had to go through something so terrible. That burnt vehicle in the middle of the road - so that was indeed yours all along," he muttered with a thick and breathy tone, his brows scrunched tightly together.


    "Did bossman already tell you? How did you know?" she asked as she looked at him again.


    "I was one of the people sent by Sir Edward earlier. We used the family''s private chopper to locate both you and the President since we couldn''t reach you by your phones. We got caught up in the rain, so we had to stand by for a few minutes. After it let up, though, the President already called me. In the end, all we brought back with us was that car."


    "I see... Thank you for your efforts, Charlie. It''s alright now, though. Bossman was there with me the whole time, and he said that he''s going to start an investigation."


    "He did tell me that he would. I''m also d that you''re not on your own back there."


    After that cumbersome exchange, the two decided to let a moment of silence sprawl between them for the meantime.


    While Cassidy resumes her stargazing, Charles opens up the bottle of wine and starts pouring it into each of their sses. He then calls her attention again and offers her share, which makes her eyes widen a little in surprise for some reason.


    She only stares at it for a few seconds, unknowingly leaning in and sniffing the ss at the same time. That adorable sight of her smelling it makes him smile in silent endearment. He somehow finds it as another one of her childish charms.


    "Now that I think about it, I don''t really drink wine," she chimed in again before hesitantly taking the ss.


    "Because you lost your memories, you don''t really remember that you already did on several asions," he said with a reminiscing look.


    "Well, it sounds like something my adult version would do. Am I tolerant of alcohol, then?"


    "I think so? I rarely see you drink, so I''m not sure. Only the President can probably tell."


    "I usually drink this thing with him?"


    "As far as I recall, yes."


    Cassidy reacts incredulously to this and starts gushing about how unlikely it is for that mean husband of hers to spare some time to wine and dine with her. She really seems to be firmly holding that image of Adrian as some kind of a cold-hearted demon. Charles simply listens to her ramblings, smiling and chuckling at her exaggerated disys from time to time.


    All the while, the two fail to notice a newpany arriving at the scene.


    "Huh? Charles?"


    Speaking of the devil, the cold-hearted husband that Cassidy keeps bashing has now appeared in the picture.


    Adrian halts on his tracks as soon as he realizes that his wife is not all on her own. He''s surprised to find his secretary keeping herpany the whole time. That exins why he hasn''t seen him anymore after he arrived at the party venue and showed up to him once.


    By this point, the birthday celebration has wrapped up.


    Some of the guests already headed to their respective hotel rooms while the others went straight to their resort houses nearby. His family and other rtives also decided to retire for tonight.


    Gertrude invited Adrian to stay with them in the mansion just like what he originally nned to do. But he declined this and chose to return to his wife, which made him earn their nonplussed reactions.


    <em>"Well, that was indeed unusual, but it was only normal for a husband to stay with his wife, right?"</em> was what Edward told their mother and sisters when they still tried to hold him back.


    In the end, he owed it to his brother for saving him from providing an exnation to their ever dubious and persistent family. They wouldn''t understand, anyway.


    Right now, though, Adrian finds himself facing yet another hurdle. He isn''t sure how he will announce his presence. Both his wife and secretary just seem to be having the time of their lives while chatting the night away.


    "And Charles already brought a wine, huh?" he thought to himself before looking down at the bottle he was carrying.


    Knowing Cassidy, Adrian expected that she would still be up and about at this hour. That''s why he had nned to invite her for a drink if ever she''s still awake. He rummaged through their wine cer back in the mansion and took time to search for her favorite vor.


    With that, he brings a bottle of Chardonnay, which is a white whine that tastes like yellow citrus and a touch of vani. He recalls that it''s the only type of wine that she ever wants to drink and has never gone with a new one since then.


    "Oh, but this vor..." Charles suddenly pointed out, making him look back to them again.


    "I don''t think that this is what you usually drink with the President, though. This is Pinot Noir, a red wine. I believe that the one you used to drink was something white and a little yellowish."


    "Huh? Is that so...?" Cassidy asked - a prompt her husband needed to finally make his way to them.


    "That''s fine. I''ll just try something new, then!"


    Then, he paused.


    For some reason, Adrian finds himself abruptly stopping the moment his wife enthused that ever so blithely. He doesn''t know what has gotten with him at that very minute, but he suddenly remembers how the most unexpected things begin to easilye out of her mouth ever since she lost her memories -


    Just like how Cassidy pped divorce on his face before, when she told him that he was not her type of guy, the part where she bluntly turned down his gifts the other night, and those times when she kept shoving him aside.


    Now, there''s the wine.


    She just dered that she doesn''t mind trying an all-new vor.


    "So, then... Perhaps, getting rid of the past will really be this easy for you now," Adrian ended up muttering to himself, expression heavy and inscrutable.


    He feels stupid. It''s just a freaking wine. Feeling this way because of something like that is so stupid.


    But then again, maybe it''s not really about the wine. He knows that he will not get upset about something that small and shallow -


    Rather, it is Cassidy''s tendencies to easily rece the old with the new.


    With that in mind, Adrian eventually decided to abandon his n to join the two. He turned back around and made his silent retreat, leaving them in their own little universe.


    ---


    A moment after Adrian left, Cassidy ended up getting drunk a lot earlier than Charles expected.


    "I might have brought something with a higher alcohol level than what her system was used to," he thought regretfully as he scanned her far-off gaze and giddy expression.


    They haven''t even finished the whole bottle yet, but she''s already on the verge of falling back and sprawling on the ground. At this point, her exhaustion has finally be apparent either. She starts looking more tired in each passing minute.


    "She probably got that from the events earlier. Her fatigue''s showing atst," he pondered with a frown.


    Cassidy is wobbling for a bit as she reaches out for another ss, which Charles decided not to allow anymore. He beats her to it and catches her wrist, making her look at him in surprise and confusion.


    <em>"Heyyyyyy...</em> What gives?" she then snapped at him, pouting childishly all the while.


    "You should go to bed now, Ma''am. That''s enough," he gently said.


    "But I like it~! The vor''s really funny, ya'' know~"


    "And your fatigue is not. Let''s get you back inside-"


    <strong>"No!"</strong>


    Charles ends up holding back a sigh at this, not really wanting to entertain Cassidy''s stubbornness this time no matter how cute and adorable she makes herself appear to be.

 Chapter 60 - When The Wine Speaks And Doubles The Trouble

    Charles had already been through a lot of tests and challenges back then.


    That''s only natural in his field of work where there''s always an endless list of things to do, hurdles to ovee, and tasks to finish. He had improved and developed over the years because of those, though - thus bing the unrelenting and determined man that he now was. ??


    However, dealing with his boss''s drunk wife was something he never experienced before nor expected to do any sooner, and to say that its difficulty was of a whole new level would only be appropriate.


    "Oh,e on, Chambein...!" Cassidy exasperatedly bolted out before suddenly turning to cooing and pleading next.


    "Just one more ss, please...! Pretty pleaseeeeee~?!"


    She is now on all fours, facing him and scooting closer. At this point, her face is beet red while her way of speaking is no longer that of a person who can still think properly.


    All in all, she''s having a typical reaction of someone who had already drunk more than enough for tonight. Yet on the contrary, his dilemma this time isn''t typical at all.


    Charles had no idea how he should go around this situation. He tried talking sense to her and making her settle down but to no avail. Just a minute ago, he even had to steal the bottle of wine and put it away from her reach since she kept snatching it.


    "That''s not all, though. As if her insisting to drink more isn''t enough, she has to act like this either," he grimaced as he leaned and crawled backward in an attempt to maintain his distance from the restless woman.


    Cassidy is blushing so fiercely that she appears endearingly blooming amidst the dimness of their surroundings. Her guards and defenses are all over the ce either. She probably isn''t even aware that her current pose is a little seductive as she continues to crawl and try to back him into a corner.


    Charles had dealt with a number of temptresses in the past. Ranging from voluptuous beauties to yful coquettes, he already had his fair share of them.


    But as of this moment, he feels as if his self-restrain is truly being tested for once. He keeps clenching his hold on his unruly emotions, his clutter of thoughts and his self-control. In other words, he was trying not to do what he knew he should never do, keeping his hormones on check all the while.


    "Please, get your grip, Ma''am Cassidy. It''s already getting reallyte now..." Charles nearly begged before stretching out his hand and lightly brushing her cheeks with the back of his fingers.


    "Not to mention, you look very exhausted."


    "Of course not! I''m still full of energy...!" Cassidy protested as she picked up her pace and came pouncing on him at longst.


    "See~? I still managed to do this!"


    At that very minute, she went so close to pinning him on the sand that he lost his bnce and ended up falling backward even more. He has his elbows supporting him at the moment while he keeps leaning further to save the remaining gap between them.


    "M-Ma''am Cassidy, please settle down. I-I''m serious," Charles stuttered a little, feeling his face heat up as she continued to inch her own nearer and nearer to his.


    <strong>"Oh~? But I''m serious too,"</strong> Cassidy breathed out with a deep and vehement tone, narrowing her gaze down at him like a predator hunting her prey.


    Too benumbed by the overwhelming rush of emotions that surge within him at that second, he finds himselfpletely knocked speechless and unmoving.


    This was so not like him at all. He never wavered in the face of any trouble. But the trouble in front of him in the present - perhaps, deep within him, he''s seeking for something like it all this time.


    Ever since those times that Charles spent with Cassidy back at the hospital, he had been feeling strange things. He already knew what they were since they''re so unusual and somewhat peculiar. But then, up until now, he is neither epting nor denying them.


    Right now, however, he might finally go for the former.


    "No, stop that, Charles...!" he then thought firmly, cutting off his train of impure thoughts.


    "She''s already married for goodness''s sake, and to your own boss at that-"


    Then, he paused.


    That''s when Cassidy snatched the bottle of wine from his back all of the sudden, shing him a smirk of triumph all the while.


    Dumbfounded, Charles ended up gaping at the dirty trick she just pulled on him. While he was clearly distracted and flustered, she had taken that opportunity to steal what she''s originally going after.


    "Thanks for this, Charlie~!" she cooed giddily before rising on her feet again and turning around to run away with the wine.


    "Ma''am Cassidy...!" he blurted out in panic as he stood up as well and went to chase after her.


    "Wait, Ma''am!"


    Indeed, she wasn''t lying about still being full of energy.


    She even had some left for a childish game of tag. He would catch up to her in less than a minute, though. Her petty attempt to dash away was too wobbly and slow.


    "Now, I really feel like I''m eighteen...!" Cassidy chirped with a bubbly, ear-splitting grin as she raised the bottle of wine in the air like some trophy, taking herpanion aback.


    "I''mma go do whatever I want, be whoever I want, and live however the fucking hell I want~!"


    "<em>Ughhhhh...</em> Now, she''s cursing. She really is drunk..." Charles sighed with a guilt-ridden expression.


    "I should''ve just brought some juice instead."


    "There ain''t no Karen nor Maleficent nor bossman who''s gonna order me around! I''m Cassidy freaking Eleanor! And I''m supposed to be wild, young and free-!"


    Right then, though, she lets out a loud, surprised screech as she feels her feet get swept off of the sandy ground.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, her whole body has been lifted up and put on a sturdy, broad shoulder. Completely thrown off guard, she thrashes about to break free but the one who suddenly starts carrying her like a potato bag has his huge and strong arm pinning her down.


    "President?!" Charles eximed in flummox the moment he recognized who this body snatcher was.


    Adrian appeared out of nowhere and went straight ahead to catch his fleeing wife. He locked his arm around her from the back before swiftly lifting her up and cing her on his shoulder without any trouble at all.


    <em>"Gyahhhhh...! </em>It''s bossman...!" Cassidy shrieked and iled about in horror as if she''d just been caught by a superviin.


    "Quiet down, you. Just how much did you drink?" Adrian grumbled before sighing out loud.


    "None of your business! Put me down at once, you naughty, big-headed snob! Otherwise, you''ll really get aimed at the balls this time!"


    <strong>"Try to reach them, then."</strong>


    While his wife only stammered out an appalled gasp at that, his secretary couldn''t help but drop his jaw in incredulity. They didn''t expect that he could retort such a thing with a new kind of haughtiness that they''re seeing on him.


    "What? Cat got your tongue?" Adrian snickered with a conceited smirk, feeling satisfied by her speechless reaction.


    He already had enough getting dragged around the ce by his wife''s unpredictable tendencies. It''s about time for him to loosen up and adjust to the way she wants to y these new games of hers.


    For now, though, he needs to settle one more thing before he can continue this exchange with her.


    "By the way, Charles..." Adrian called out to his secretary, deciding to focus on him for now.


    "Thanks for all your service today, but I believe you''re already past your work hours."


    Charles falls silent at this for a second.


    For some reason, he can point out an underlying weight behind what he just said. Though he''s looking at him with a smile, he can tell that it''s the ambiguous expression he often uses whenever he notices something that piques his wariness or concern.


    It''s giving him the impression that he saw the position he and his wife were in earlier, but since he didn''t want to cross any more borders tonight, he just chose to keep the thought to himself.


    "You go and rest now. It''s been a long day for all of us. I''ll talk with you tomorrow in the morning," Adrian said for thest time before finally bidding him goodbye and taking his leave.


    "H-Hey, wait, bossman! I haven''t said goodbye yet. <em>Ughhh...!"</em> Cassidy bolted out exasperatedly before choosing to turn her head back to theirpanion.


    "Bye bye, Chambein...! Sweet dreams~! And thanks for the wine!"


    Since they''re already a bit far at that point, thanks to Adrian walking in a rapid pace for another unknown reason, Charles just decided to raise his hand and wave Cassidy farewell.


    "You, too... Sweet dreams, and thanks for a pleasant evening," he then whispered to the air with a small smile gracing his features.

 Chapter 61 - Still Within Reach

    For the entire time Adrian was carrying Cassidy on his shoulder, he had steeled his firm grip on her and kept dodging her attempts to knock him out, mustering a straight face all the while.


    His wife is indeed one wild Amazonian woman.??


    As long as she wants it - no matter how small or shallow it is, she will do everything she can to get it. This time, she demands to drink more. She continues to try to squirm out of his hold by doing every idea she manages toe up with at her moment of drunken stupor -


    mming her fists on his back, kicking her feet around in an attempt to reach his abdomen, and even shouting in his ears.


    On their way back to the mansion, that''s all she ever did. In the end, though, all of her attempts were futile. He dealt with her like how a mature grown-up would to a stubborn toddler, never faltering in his resolve to get her to bed.


    "Stupid bossman... You always spoil my fun - telling me what to do all the time," Cassidy grumbled underneath her breath as she crossed her arms and huffed, finally deciding to give up.


    "I''m not telling you what to do. I''m giving you no option," Adrian retorted, silently finding the situation a little amusing now.


    "Yeah, right. What''s new, anyway?"


    "Well, if you want to stay angry at me all night, that''s fine. But obviously, you can''t be trusted to look after yourself."


    "Look after myself...?!"


    That''s when she suddenly bolts out again. She twists from his grasp, but he''s still holding tightly onto her. He will never let her go until they reach the bedroom.


    "I can look after myself, you jerk! I''ve looked after myself for years without your so-called help! I''ve survived pressures most would have buckled under....!" Cassidy eximed out of nowhere, taking him aback.


    "I endured all the looks of pity, scorn, mockery and revulsion! I coped with everything even when all I got in the end was this lonely, castle-like prison! So, see...?! I can take care of my own!"


    Adrian can''t find any word to reply to this.


    Even with her memories gone, the tremendous amount of pain still lingers in her voice as she spits out those words. The alcohol in her system is beginning to haul up her true feelings - or perhaps, it''s really just her waiting for a perfect time to burst everything out.


    He knows where she''sing from, though. It''s not in his ce to deny what she said. That''s because even now, everything he knew about her sufferings for the past years was only the tip of the iceberg.


    Right now, however, Adrian needs Cassidy to put her mind to rest. This eventful day had done enough to her. Getting in another argument now or any long discussion for that matter is the least that they should do.


    "I know quite well that you''re more than capable to take care of yourself..." he started again after a brief pause on his part.


    "And I know that it''s because you have no choice but to do just that. You''re probably really tired now, aren''t you?"


    By that point, they finally arrived in the master''s bedroom. It''s this spacious andvish ce with an baster wall interior, sophisticated decorum, a balcony, and a small golden chandelier in the middle that gives the entire room an amber-hued lighting.


    Adrian gently puts his wife down on the bed before kneeling before her. Cassidy has a distant and listless look on her face as she just silently stares back at him. It seems like she finally realized how exhausted she actually was all along.


    "See...? You''re tired," he breathed out with a small smile, stroking her cheek all the while.


    "What''s happening? Where am I?" she asked nkly as her hazy and heavy-lidded eyes scanned around the ce.


    "You''re going to bed now. Let''s save everything you gotta say tomorrow."


    "What about my baby?"


    "Huh? Your baby?"


    "My motorbike. Where is it?"


    Adrian tries to hold back hisughter at this.


    For a second there, he really thought that she went cheating on him while she''s having her drunken stupor. As for how exactly that would happen when he''s carrying her like a potato bag the whole time, he had no idea.


    Nevertheless, it amuses him.


    This is the first time he''s seeing her so drunk that she can''t think properly. She was never a heavy drinker and would always settle with something that had a low level of alcohol. Even then as well, she didn''t drink much and would leave half of the bottle untouched every single time.


    Back then, it had given him the impression that she had a very low tolerance of alcohol. The reason she''s holding back all those times is probably because she doesn''t want to end up acting like this in front of him.


    "Your vehicle''s parked outside - safe and sound," Adrian continued, deciding to just y along.


    "What if a stormes again? It might get carried off all the way to the ocean," Cassidy babbled about, still unaware of how out of context her current behavior and words were.


    "That''s impossible. I don''t think it''ll rain again. Besides, even it gets washed away, I''ll just buy you a new one. Tons of ''em if you want."


    "Don''t go boasting your wealth to me, bossman. I''m no gold digger."


    "And it isn''t my intention to make you look like one. I''m not trying to buy your favors either. It''s a genuine offer."


    "Why would you do something like that?"


    "Because I want to look after you from now on - to give you everything you want and need."


    Cassidy only stays silent and looks at Adrian with a t expression, clearly unmoved. Either she is just really out of it or she is indeed unconvinced. Whatever it is, it gets him sighing and lowering his head a little.


    Pouring out his heart like this is something he rarely does. He even doesn''t feel like himself anymore.


    What he said was something he didn''t n at all. Perhaps, it was because of the atmosphere or her power topel him to do what he didn''t intend. But regardless of why he said that, his words were still genuine and sincere - something that she couldn''t see at all.


    <strong>"What if I say that it''s toote?" </strong>


    Then, he stiffened.


    Cassidy spoke up again all of the sudden, though she still appeared like she didn''t really know what she''s saying. Her figure is swaying back and forth at this point. She''s about to fall back on the bed any second now.


    Adrian is struck a little numb right then. For the second time, he has lost any words to say. Her question was just so sudden and unexpected. It sounded like she meant it as well.


    "Or was it really unexpected...?" he pondered silently, narrowing his eyes at the same time.


    "She''d been showing signs and implying it for a while now.... No, rather, she already said it out loud. She had wanted to divorce."


    She said it only once, but for him, it was momentous.


    Remembering that time makes him wonder if he''s indeed toote. But then, even if that''s true, he can never think that it''s already over - or rather, he doesn''t want to. She can say that she''s over with him, yet for him, everything''s just getting started.


    "Besides, she is still here..." he thought as he focused his attention on his dozing wife again.


    "She''s still within my reach. How can everything be toote?"


    With that, he rises on his feet once more and puts his hand on the back of her head. At this point, she is already nodding off, clearly struggling to fight back her sleepiness. On his watch, though, she''ll have to give in to it.


    Ever so gently, Adrianys Cassidy on the bed. Her heavy eyes only look back at him listlessly as his own pair tries to wordlessly urge her to rest already. As soon as she feels the soft, fluffy cushion on her back, she finally caves in with howfy it is.


    Cassidy curls a little and turns on her pillow, throwing away every remaining defense she has at the moment. She is extremely enervated after such a long and strenuous day - physically and emotionally. It''s time for her to yield for once.


    Tomorrow again, she''ll fight.


    Adrian sits on the side of the bed, looking satisfied the moment Cassidy finally shuts her eyes closed. As she begins breathing her exhaustion away and falling deeper into slumber, he stretches out his hand and reaches for her head.


    With that, he starts caressing her hair in silence, a tender smile gracing his features all the while. From that point on and for the next minutes toe, he just continues to watch her sleep - beholding her beauty in ways he hasn''t done before.


    "Indeed, you''re still in my reach..." Adrian muttered with a half-lidded gaze and a fond look on his face.


    "And I promise I''ll take care of you starting this point on, Cassidy."

 Chapter 62 - Motherly Warmth

    It''s almost past twelve in the evening when Edward finally finished everything he had to do for today.


    The arrival of their private chopper earlier had hauled yet another pile of things to do, causing him to retire thiste. It just happened that Charles and the other men he sent to search for his brother and sister-inw had brought back more than a bad news. ??


    They revealed the burnt condition of the car that was supposed to take the couple to the party, which exined why they arrived in a motorcycle instead.


    "What in the world was that all about? Those two acted like nothing went down at all, and if it wasn''t for Charles, I wouldn''t know that something this bad had actually urred," Edward pondered heavily as he walked down the hallway leading to his sons'' bedrooms.


    He knew that Adrian was only looking out for his nephew when he decided to stay silent about this until the end of the event. His brother didn''t want to disrupt the celebration or rm the guests by reporting the situation. Even when he already did, though, he said that he would just look deeper into the matter tomorrow morning.


    Despite the gravity of this incident, Adrian chose to save it on the next day since he didn''t want to leave Cassidy on her own for too long. He didn''t really say this out loud to Edward, but he could already tell when he went ahead and hasten out of the mansion as soon as the party was over.


    Even their mother and sisters weren''t able to change his mind to stay with his wife this time around.


    "Cassidy, huh... At what extent did she really change for him to say those words earlier?" he wondered silently, recalling his brother''s confession before his sister-inw left the scene.


    In any case, he felt he had done enough for today. He was already exhausted from handling his son''s birthday party and that thing with the burnt vehicle. Guessing the current state of the couple''s rtionship might end up eating away his remaining strength and energy.


    With those thoughts in mind, Edward picked up his pace and soon arrived in front of Damien''s bedroom.


    He immediately heard a round of ecstatic chatters from inside the room as soon as he stood by the door. It seems like his sons are still up and about at this hour.


    "Oh, man... I''ll never get tired of looking at it," chimed his second son with an effervescent tone.


    "Yeah, it looks really cool," seconded his elder brother.


    "Hey, can I borrow it-"


    "You don''t even know how to use it."


    "I promise I''ll learn!"


    "But big brother..." called the youngest who sounded concerned.


    "Daddy might get mad at you. Isn''t that toy not allowed in the house?"


    Then, silence.


    Edward can picture Damien slumping at this. He also doesn''t need to look just to know what they are talking about. Despite his hesitation to barge in their stealthy conversation, he still went and opened the door before finally entering the room.


    "Boys, why are you still awake?" Edward started, earning their surprised gasps almost instantly.


    "O-Oh, Dad! You''re finished?" Damien hastily replied as he practically threw his skateboard aside, putting it back with the other presents at the side of his room.


    "You know I saw that."


    "W-We were just... t-talking about A-Aunt Cassidy."


    "Right, I see... ''Cause she''s the one who gave you that?"


    "I know what you''re thinking, Dad. It''s not like she knew that I wasn''t allowed to y with something like that. I can''t just throw it away even if you order me to."


    "Of course, I''m not going to do that. It''s her gift for you, after all."


    The teen visibly perks up at that in pleasant surprise. His face also brightens up at the thought that he''s finally going to be allowed to skate again. Yet before he can confirm it, his father already drops the subject and tells them to go to bed.


    "Sleep now, you three. It''s way past your bedtime, and you all look tired..." Edward ordered before walking closer and kneeling in front of them.


    "Especially you, Damien. You kept entertaining the adults and had little time to y with your friends."


    "It''s alright. I''m used to it..." Damien trailed off with a shrug, pretending to be mature and understanding time and again.


    "Besides, not all of them are that bad. For one, I had fun talking with Aunt Cassidy."


    "Oh, yeah... I saw that. So then, how was the new her? I never saw you talk like that with her before."


    "Aunt was really cool, Dad! She told me that I got a good eye for things...!" Joshua chimed in with a cheerful grin.


    "I wanna ride her bike someday too!"


    "Aunty smells and feels very nice, Daddy...!" Hugo chirped blithely while gripping his father''s sleeves.


    "I felt reallyfy in her arms. She''s so warm, and she''s so pretty!"


    While his brothers only chuckle at his ebullientment, Edward simply smiles and takes him in his arms. He then stands up and lifts him, a soft expression gracing his features all the while.


    "And you know what, Daddy? I kinda thought that... If I had a Mommy, I wished she''d be as warm as Aunty," Hugo added all of the sudden with an innocent tone and look on his face, taking everyone aback.


    For a moment, silence prevails in the room.


    Damien and Joshua didn''t bother to hide their reactions to their brother''s uncalled-for remark. Both of them drop their smiles and avert their gazes, looking as if they just recalled a bad memory.


    Edward only stays quiet as he continues to exchange looks with Hugo. He doesn''t find it surprising that he''ll bring up his mother without sharing the same heavy feeling as his elder brothers. After all, he doesn''t have any memory of her to begin with.


    The truth was that his wife had died giving birth to their third son - a fact that he told Hugo before while struggling not to make it sound like it was his fault.


    Nobody really mes anyone for that. It was just that his wife had always been someone with a weak constitution. She easily fell sick back then. Fortunately, it was a trait that hadn''t been passed down to their children.


    "Warm, huh... Is that when your aunt hugged you? I was actually surprised that you agreed to be held even though you''re cowering in fear the entire time," Edward eventually started again, deciding to y along in an attempt to avoid making his son realize the underlying heaviness of the topic.


    "She looked scary ''cause she''s wearing ck. But after hugging her, I stopped thinking so. Now, she looked really warm in my eyes..." Hugo gushed on and on without pausing for even a second.


    Thinking that it''s rare for his youngest to talk so much, he just chose to let him babble all he wanted. With that, he simply nced at his two other sons and gestured for them to go to their beds, which they silently obeyed.


    Hugo continues to talk about Cassidy on their way to his bedroom. Edward listens quietly the entire time - not really realizing that he himself has been smiling for a while now.


    The way his son speaks highly and fondly of her makes her appear like a cuddly sunshine with an angelic presence. Her new version seems to have left quite asting impression on his sons.


    "Also, Daddy, she told us that we could see her again! Can we visit her?" Hugo asked as he got tucked into his bed.


    "Yes, you can," Edward replied before reaching out for his hair and stroking him to sleep.


    "But she told us we had to tell bossman. Who''s bossman, Daddy?"


    "Boss... man?"


    "He sounds like a bad guy to me."


    At that point, Hugo is already dozing off, and with onest yawn, he eventually shut his eyes closed. Edward, on the other hand, just kept staring down at his son with a puzzled expression on his face.


    "Who''s bossman?"


    ---


    "Bossman, are you awake?"


    In the middle of the night, Cassidy found herself waking up. A stabbing pain suddenly pierced through her head while a nauseating feeling twisted her stomach, making her groan a little. The sound ended up waking his husband.


    "Cassidy?" Adrian called out from the sofa at the side of the room where he wasying on.


    Knowing that she wouldn''t like it if he invited himself to her bed, he decided to spend the night on that spot. He didn''t really want to sleep in another room since he was kind of expecting that this would happen.


    "I feel funny. My stomach''s rolling," she said weakly.


    "Or probably rejecting what you ate and drank. Here, sit up for now..." he muttered as he walked to her bed and helped her sit up.


    "Wait here. I''ll go get a bowl-"


    Yet before Adrian could do just that, Cassidy suddenly groaned in pain again before throwing up and making a nasty mess out of his shirt - proving his action to be much toote.

 Chapter 63 - Midnight Game Of Tag

    For the next seconds toe, Adrian only remains stiff and silent on his spot, an appalled and thunderstruck look sttered across his face all the while.


    Never in his entire life did he experience getting thrown up on. He did prepare himself for something like this, and was even confident that he could handle it as tidy as possible. After all, he himself had been in that drunken state during several asions before.??


    But then, Adrian did not expect that he''d be the one catching the mess instead of a bowl.


    "Okay, alright..." he then sighed in exhaustion while slumping a little.


    "This is gonna be a long night."


    Before Adrian went to the bathroom to change his shirt, he made sure that Cassidy was still tucked in bed. He ced some towels and a bowl on themp table beside her bed in case she vomited again. With all that, he knew for sure that things would be fine while he''s away, especially since he has sped things up on his part.


    Changing into a new top had only taken him less than three minutes, but contrary to his expectation, that''s just long enough for his wife to plot another mischief.


    "Cassidy?"


    As soon as Adrian got out of the bathroom, he found Cassidy no longer in her bed. Nonplussed, he searched around the room until he saw that the door had been thrown wide open. That''s more than enough to send him sprinting out of there like a madman.


    Knowing his boisterous and wild wife, she could be nning anything when she went out of that door. At her current state, it wouldn''t be wise to let her out of sight even just for five minutes. For all he knew, she''s already sliding down the handrails of the stairs or getting ready for a midnight joyride with her motorcycle.


    "Cassidy!"


    Much to his relief, though, Adrian immediately found Cassidy in the living room as soon as he took a look from the terrace at the second floor. Judging by the direction she was just heading off to before he called her, she appeared to be nning to go outside.


    "What are you doing? It''s dark out there, and everyone''s asleep by now," he said as he descended the stairs in a hurry.


    "Leave me alone! I feel hot. I wanna go cool my head...!" she cried out before patting her pockets and realizing something that made her eyes fly wide open in surprise.


    "Hey, wait, where''s my key?"


    "Key...?"


    It takes a few more seconds for Adrian to process what Cassidy said. He then finally realized what she''s been referring to as she started to scramble and scan around the room in a haste. That''s when he crosses his arms and narrows his eyes at her, a stern expressionyering over his unsmiling frame.


    "You do know that you''re not in your right mind to drive right now, right?" he sharply pointed out with a frown, making her flinch a little for a second.


    "But I wanna go!" she childishly retorted.


    "And I don''t want you to-"


    Right then, though, Cassidy finally spotted the key of her motorcycle lying on the coffee table. Seeing her face brighten up for an obviously bad reason, Adrian perks up and turns to look at what she''s staring at. For a moment, they just intently peer at the key on the table, making some kind of tension build up in the air around them.


    That''s until both of them realize that they''re just at the same distance away from the key.


    "Oh no, you don''t..." Adrian hissed as soon as Cassidy began to make a dash for it.


    For a drunk person, she sure could run like a track and field champion. She even had those passionate, fiery eyes on as she charged in like a bull. But then, despite all that, he still managed to beat her to it since he was faster and had longer legs than hers. Also, he didn''t act all dramatic like her when he ran.


    "Bossman!" Cassidy hollered in vex the moment he snatched the key away.


    With a smug smirk on his face, Adrian raised his arm away from his wife as she continued to reach for it. She''s already jumping frantically at this point, which amused him greatly.


    "Give it up. With your height making you look like a small fry, you stand no chance," he boasted with a small snort, much to her annoyance.


    "I''m no small fry! I''m just cute-sized!" she retorted with an indignant huff, amusing him even more.


    "Oh...? But you''re far from cute. Have you even seen yourself earlier when-"


    Then, he paused.


    Adrian abruptly cut himself off when Cassidy finally settled down and looked up directly at him. With a gap of only a couple inches in between them, they can already feel each other''s body heat and smell each other''s scents. She''s now almost leaning on his chest, staring up to him with her big, innocent eyes.


    At that very moment, he finds himselfpletely drawn by the look on her face. Her lips drooped into a frown while her bright, gleaming crimson orbs were downright absorbing. He knew that she''s just feigning her sudden tamed mien, but he still couldn''t help but be locked on his spot.


    By then, his half-lidded sapphire irises are glinting enigmatically - secretly bewitched. They immediately zeroed in on her as if she''s the only person in the whole world. With him refusing to tear his gaze off of her, a stretch of silence only prevails in their midst once more.


    <strong>"Stupid bossman."</strong>


    <strong></strong>That''s all until Cassidy snapped at his face and snatched the key out of his hand all of the sudden, catching Adrian off guard.


    Without realizing it, he had already lowered his arm as well as his guard down. She took advantage of his mesmerized state and stole the key. Now, he could only watch her back away and do a mini dance of victory - with a dumbfounded expression gracing his features all the while.


    "That''s not fair... Using her charms like that..." he thought silently in miff, sighing at the same time.


    "You may be faster than me, but I''m sneakier than you...!" she enthused blithely as if it''s the greatest achievement in the world.


    "You and Charlie are really easy to fool~! How can you be that stupefied just by that? You got ustrophobia or something?"


    At the mention of his secretary, Adrian found himself dropping all jest.


    While Cassidy continued to gush about Charles and his reaction when she did the same thingst night, she''s unknowingly making him muster a steely expression hooded with a dark emotion. He then only stays formidably silent with a scowl marring his frame, no longer amused.


    For the whole time she''s rambling with her back facing him, he''s making such a face. Yet as soon as she turns back around to look at him again, he smiles a little. Even then, though, she drops her own grin at this, thinking that for some reason, he appears greatly displeased even when he''s smiling.


    "<em>Uhhhh... </em>Bossman, you''re-"


    "At any rate, you''re not allowed to go and drive," Adrian then cut her off out of nowhere, taking her aback for a second before making her groan in annoyance.


    "<em>Ughhhh...</em> Here we go again. Can we just... Let''s make a deal, okay? I''ll be back after twenty minutes, and if I''m not-"


    "Or you can try and escape now. I''ll give you ten seconds to reach the door. If you''re not out by then, I''ll be carrying you back upstairs like a potato bag again."


    At that, she can''t help but gape and let out a small gasp in incredulity. He''s really fond of wrapping her around his fingers like this. As much as she wants to retaliate and protest, though, he is already dead set on counting.


    Not having much choice at this point - and also because she''s already thrown into panic, she went ahead and took a mad sprint all the way to the door. He kept on counting the whole time, but as soon as she''s halfway there, he suddenly pulled a dirty trick and sped up his counting.


    "H-Hey, that''s cheating-!"


    "... Eight, nine, ten."


    With that, Adrian took his turn to run like a track and field champion this time.


    He raced all the way to his wife with a mad speed. Despite her panic, Cassidy took a second to look back at him. She then screeched like a deer caught in the headlights the moment she realized that he''s already catching up to her within mere milliseconds.


    "Damn big mansion!" she then bolted out exasperatedly, clearly frustrated by the length of distance that she still needed to cover to get to the door.


    Little did Cassidy know that she really wouldn''t have it this rough if she didn''t babble about another man in front of her husband - a man who turned out to be someone who could be holding feelings for her, that is.


    <strong>"As if I''d let you go,"</strong> Adrian then hissed near her ears all of the sudden, making her swerve her head around in flummox.


    It just happened that as soon as Cassidy finally grabbed the door knob, her husband was already standing right behind her, leaning in and embracing her middle.

 Chapter 64 - Pity Spell

    Inside Cassidy''s head at that very moment, she thought that Adrian was probably Sonic the Hedgehog in his previous life.


    She knew for sure that he was still a few good steps away from her when she looked back earlier. Yet before she knew it, he was already towering over her from behind, which threw herpletely off guard.??


    "Y-You..." Cassidy breathed out as she got embraced from the back, recoiling in chagrin at their intimate contact.


    "You freaking cheater! That''s not fair!"


    "It''s unfair that I was born with longer legs than yours?" Adrian retorted with a teasing smirk before pulling her closer to his chest.


    "No! The way you sped up your counting, you idiot!"


    "I don''t rememberying out a rule on how exactly I should count."


    "Well then, I also don''t remember agreeing to this deal of yours. So, I''m going!"


    "The moment you ran you already did."


    "But it''s you who made me!"


    "Doesn''t change the fact that you ran."


    <em>"Ughhhh...!!!"</em>


    Despite her will, Adrian only continues to lock Cassidy in his arms. He tightens his grip just a bit as soon as she starts squirming around to break free. But then, it ends up to be just tight enough to make her want to throw up again.


    She leans forward and makes a gurgling noise for a second, but nothinges out. Instead, she only feels a little more lightheaded and abruptly staggers.


    "Oh no, I''m so sorry!" Adrian apologized frantically before loosening his grasp around her middle.


    However, that turns out to be a wrong move.


    Cassidy almost lurches to the side the moment Adrian tries to release her. Before she does so, though, he hastily catches her and encloses her in his arms once more. She then leans back against his chest in return, heaving a sigh in exhaustion at the same time.


    "Seriously, now... You''re really going to bed," Adrian sternly muttered as he picked her up and carried her bridal-style, intently peering down at her all the while.


    Cassidy decided not to fight back anymore as she already felt herself draining out of energy at this point. She thought for certain that she''s still sober, but it seemed like that onlysted for a brief moment. With that, she just shuts her eyes closed and lets him carry her limp body.


    "Hey, bossman..." she called out to him weakly.


    "What kind of good demon is possessing you this time?"


    "Huh?" he blurted out in surprise and confusion.


    "You should have just let me be. Knowing you, you would''ve been extremely miffed at this point. Just what got you doing this even after I puked on your shirt?"


    "Seemed like you weren''t actually listening to me when I was talking earlier."


    "You said something?"


    "Nevermind."


    At thest minute, Adrian abandoned the idea of taking Cassidy back to her bedroom again. Instead, he went to the sofa in the living room and gentlyid her down there. There''s more space to breathe and a cooler temperature down here, which may help her settle down morefortably.


    "Want some water...?" he offered to which she simply nodded her head in reply.


    "You promise you won''t leave the living room?" he then added while she just nodded again.


    With a soft smile gracing his features, Adrian takes a moment to reach out for her head and pat it gently before eventually standing up. Cassidy only watches him head towards the kitchen with a nk expression on her face, not really understanding what''s with that uncalled-for gesture of his.


    "The heck was that? Do I look like a pet to you...?" she grimaced silently before casting down her gaze.


    "Perhaps, I was so pitiful earlier in the rain that I managed to humanize him."


    She rarely appears this vulnerable in front of others - much like how rare it is for someone to offer her a merciful hand. But then, being pitied on is something she doesn''t enjoy. It''s not only because she feels like they''re just looking down on her, but it''s also for the reason that she hates appearing weak in front of people.


    "When I still have my memories, I probably hated myself at some points - considering how other people pitied me so much back then."


    For now, though, Cassidy decided to just let Adrian have his way tonight.


    As soon as tomorrowes, she wants to be up and back on her own feet again. She will also definitely take note of her low alcohol tolerance from now on.


    Besides, the spell that got Adrian acting this magnanimous will most probably be broken by dawn, and with that, both of them will return to their normal way of putting up with each other.


    ---


    For that entire evening, Adrian looked after Cassidy with gentle care.


    He provided her everything she needed in each spurs of the moment. Aside from serving her a ss of warm water, he gave her a shoulder to lean on when she ended up vomiting again. While he also assisted her in holding the bowl, he gathered her hair and held them gently to keep any strand from falling and blocking her face.


    All in all, Adrian is acting like a proper partner for once - or at least, with how he has taken care of Cassidy the whole time.


    As she was about to fall into slumber again, she could feel him stroking her hair tenderly. His scing caresses are lulling her to sleep much like how a luby does the thing. It''s another moment that she finds very hard to take in.


    But then, Cassidy knows that this will be thest time that Adrian will act this caring. When she wakes up in the next morning, she''s already expecting that things between them will go back to how they usually are -


    With him treating her coldly and her reacting hot under the cor.


    At least, that''s what she expects.


    As soon as dawn breaks on the next day, she ends up having her expectation flipped over time and again.


    Cassidy is the first one to wake up between the two - with the cause being her husband''sck of sleep. Adrian barely got a wink even, which was why he''s sleeping like a log at this very moment.


    What''s more, he had even taken it upon himself to lie beside her on the sofa.


    "W-W-What in the..." Cassidy found herself blurting out first thing in the morning.


    She opened up her eyes to find her husband''s breathtakingly wless face right in front of her. As if already by reflex, she backed away in an instant but to no avail. That''s when she realized that he had his arms locked around her body.


    With one of them around her waist and the other below her head, he is cuddling her during their sleep. That exins why she feels warm all over and a little heavier than unusual.


    If anything, though, all this did to Cassidy was miff her.


    "This shameless big baby... Just what does he think of me? First a pet, and now his teddy bear?" she thought with her eyebrow twitching in annoyance.


    Sure, Cassidy admits that she''s knocked out of breath and momentarily dazzled by her husband''s handsome profile, but she still hasn''t forgotten what''s behind that perfect mask of his. Adrian may look like an angel with his lustrous light brown hair messy - or perhaps, god himself as his toned figure gets cloaked by the sunlight that''s prating through the window near them.


    But once again, Cassidy knows better than to be fooled by the cover.


    "Hey, bossman, can you please wake up? Stop this absurdity. You''re holding me like a plushie - which if I''m indeed one, I''ll be the cutest plushie out there..." she babbled while struggling to squirm out of his grip.


    "Let go already. I''m serious. I wanna go to the bathroom."


    All Cassidy got in the end was a peeved groan from Adrian. He didn''t budge nor even showed any sign that he heard her, which only vexed her even more.


    In the first ce, she has no idea why he''s hugging her. As far as she recalls, their beds back at home are meters away from each other.


    They''re always at war whether they''re inside or outside of the house. Then again, that''s exactly why she had went ahead and built a fortress of pillows at one point.


    Right now, though, Adrian seemed to have really taken a one hundred eighty turn all of the sudden.


    Certainly, Cassidy wasn''t the one who invited him there. Between the two of them, he is the only person who''s sober enough to initiate such a misleading physical contact.


    "Alright, I''ve had enough..." she then grumbled underneath her breath, pausing for a moment.


    "You asked for this, bossman."


    With a mischievous look on her face, Cassidy scoots away for a bit and gets ready to shove Adrian all the way down from the sofa then onto the floor below, but before she can do so, she finds herself suddenly pausing again, taken aback by the sound of the doorbell ringing.

 Chapter 65 - Early Morning Visitors

    As the doorbell announces someone''s presence outside, Cassidy drops her mischievous idea for a moment and blinks in puzzlement.


    She doesn''t know what time it is already, but if it''s still early in the morning like what she''s thinking, getting a visitor is a little odd. At least for someone like her who''s always been the bored and lonelydy of the house, having a guest is somewhat unusual, especially at this hour.??


    "That''s the doorbell, right?" Adrian groaned with a frown, finally stirring awake from his sleep.


    "Howe you heard that but not what I kept saying earlier...?" Cassidy deadpanned before scooting away and shoving him.


    "Now that you''re awake, can you let me go already-"


    "Let''s leave it for five more minutes."


    As he grumbled those words underneath his breath, he pulls her back in his chest again despite her will. He then tightens his hold around her waist before nuzzling his nose deeper in her hair.


    She lets out a loud and exasperated sigh at this, already feeling beyond bewildered. Just when she thought that they''d finally gone back to their normal rtionship, he ended up acting a lot chummier thanst night - or at least,pared to those moments she could still recall.


    "If you''re messing around with me, then you''re so gonna get my fist," Cassidy taunted and huffed against his chest with her brows scrunched together in vex.


    "Why the bad mood so early in the morning?" Adrian retorted while he had his eyes closed, sounding a little groggy.


    "As far as I remember, you''re not drunk like me. There''s no other reason why you''re doing all this nonsense-"


    "<em>Shhhhh..."</em>


    He then shushed and cut her off in hope to get some silence within their remaining minutes together. He knew who''s at the door right now, so he''s also aware of how long his absence was gonna be today. Though she reacted miffed like he thought he would, he couldn''t help but want to cuddle her more.


    Initially, he didn''t intend to sleep with her like this since he knew she wouldn''t like it. But then, stroking her smooth, dark locks and beholding her sleeping face for a good portion of the night had ended up to be more than enough for him to lose in his desires.


    Cassidy was just so adorable when she''s in her sound slumber. Adrian even thought that her small snores were cute. Enticed and drawn, he then found himself already joining her on the sofa before he knew it.


    Right now as well, when he catches a glimpse of her beautiful face first thing in the morning, he can''t control his urges. It''s such a pleasing early greeting even though she''s pissed off. Then again, feeling her warm body alone and her presence so close are more than ting for him.


    Adrian does think that all these sound so not like him and that he''s falling faster than he has initially braced himself for, but perhaps, this is what he gets for failing to admire his wife for five whole years. He realized that Cassidy deserved all the admiration and pampering she should''ve earned long before, which is probably why things are escting this quick for him.


    With all those in mind, he just continues to cage her dainty figure in his arms.


    "Seriously, bossman, you should move now..." Cassidy tly muttered, straight-faced.


    "Otherwise, I''m gonna wet this sofa."


    At that, Adrian finally lets go.


    Having not much choice, he bolts right up and sits on the side without saying any word. She only keeps shooting a deadpan look at him as she does the same, wondering if she has to say something that embarrassing every single time he''s acting this unreasonably stubborn.


    "Go upstairs and use the bath in your bedroom. Get changed as well. I''ll be letting the people outside in," he said while sleepily rubbing his eyes.


    "Oh, okay..." she simply replied as she stood up from the sofa.


    "Who are they, by the way?"


    "My brother, Charles and some others."


    "Charlie''s here?!"


    As she blurted this out a little too ecstatically to his liking, he frowns and narrows his gaze at her. This gets her blinking in surprise and confusion, not sure what''s up with his sudden silence.


    "On second thought, just go and stay in your room until I''m done," Adrian ordered sternly before rising on his feet and starting to make his way to the door.


    "Huh...? What''s with that? As if I''ll stay put!" Cassidy huffed with her arms crossed.


    When he didn''t respond, she just turned around and stormed all the way up to her bedroom. She does need to get changed since she looks likes a mess. Even without looking at the mirror, she can tell that her hair is all over the ce.


    While Cassidy goes ahead and does as she is told, Adrian is already by the door and meeting everyone outside.


    He opens it up and finds Edward and Charles first. Behind them is a group of men wearing casual attires - just like what he has ordered. These people should be in their uniforms since they''re here for work, but he requests for them not to do so in order to keep their arrival from being noticed by outsiders.


    "You said eight in the morning, Adrian. Sharp even..." Edward chimed in while regarding him from head to toe.


    "But while everyone here is already set, you look like you just got out of bed. Quite an unusual sight, I must say."


    "Good morning to you too, Edward," Adrian deadpanned, not really up for an overview of how he looked at the moment.


    "Did something happen? You look like you did not sleep at all."


    "It''s nothing serious. Rather than that, you ought to go inside for now. I''ll call the maids to prepare breakfast if you guys still haven''t had one."


    With that, Adrian led everyone to the lounge. The living room is still a bit messy right now - something that he silently hoped they did not notice when they walked past through it.


    Much to his surprise, though, a certain someone still managed to see through that.


    "Good morning, President..." Charles suddenly called out as he walked beside him.


    "If you don''t mind me asking, is everything alrightst night? Ma''am Cassidy seemed to have gotten quite drunk. I apologize for letting her end up in such a state."


    "It''s fine, Charles. Nothing serious happened..." Adrian trailed off, assuring him.


    "Besides, it''s also kind of my fault that she got that drunk. I didn''t get to tell you two about her low tolerance beforehand."


    "But you weren''t there when we started drinking, so it''s understandable. In the first ce, I should''ve gotten your permission first."


    Adrian didn''t respond to that.


    He doesn''t really want to correct Charles about him not being there earlier than the time when he showed up before them. That would only get him exining something he''s not willing to disclose.


    "At any rate, Charles isn''t only my secretary, but he''s also my long-timepanion. I trust him to do what''s proper," Adrian thought silently as he stole a knowing nce at the man beside him.


    With this big of a mansion, it takes a momentter before he and the others eventually reach the lounge.


    After everyone settles down in the room well-lit by the morning light that''s leaking from the windows, they all continue on with their exchange. Right then, a middle-aged man with dark grey hair and hazel brown eyes speaks up first, offering his hand to the homeowner for a handshake.


    "Good day, President Millicent. My name is Ray, and I''m the leader of this private investigation team. We are pleased to offer our services to you," the man greeted with deference while he returned the handshake.


    "Nice to meet you too, Sir Ray. I believe my secretary has already sent the initial detailsst night," Adrian replied solemnly.


    "Indeed, we received it, Sir. As of now, we''re ready to discuss the process before proceeding with the investigation."


    "Good to hear."


    As always, Charles does his job in such a wlessly fast pace. Adrian had onlyid down the ns to himst night along with Edward''s aid, but he was quick on his feet and was able to hire this private investigation team in just a day - rather, within twelve hours only.


    As much as Adrian wants to have at least a day of rest after everything that had happened, he knew he couldn''t. He needs to start the investigation about the bombing incidents and all the mysterious happenings around Cassidy as soon as possible.


    "Well, there''s that, but... I''ll have to be away untilte in the afternoon today. Since it''s impossible to have her spend time with the others for the meantime, she will have to be all by herself. I really should''ve brought Mia or the other maids she''s close with," he pondered quietly, looking deep in thought.


    If it wasn''t for what Cassidy mentionedst night about living in a lonely, castle-like prison, Adrian would probably be not thinking about something like looking for some temporary ymates for this wife of his.

 Chapter 66 - Talks With The Gentlemen

    After washing up and taking a shower, Cassidy proceeds to look for the only spare of clothes she has at the moment.


    Since all of her belongings got burned down together with the car yesterday, she had brought nothing with her. They were originally nning to shop for clothes and other stuffs when they were in the mallst night, but they saved it for another time in order to make it to the birthday party.??


    "Well, not like I''mining with what I have right now. In fact, this is morefortable for me even though it''s a lot more modestpared to my fancy garments back at home," Cassidy mused out loud as she took out her outfit for today.


    It''s a in yellow summer dress that flows all the way down to her thighs. As it is one of the spare clothes that are meant for a guest in case one stays there unannounced, the size is a matter of hit or miss. Fortunately, she just fits right in with her toned body.


    "I should remind bossman that I need to buy my personal uses today."


    With that n in mind, Cassidy wraps up her preparations and goes back outside.


    Yet as soon as she reaches the terrace of the second floor, she suddenly halts on her tracks, taken aback to find a group of unfamiliar men talking with her husband. She also catches sight of his secretary and elder brother among the crowd.


    It''s quite a scene to see early in the morning, and it gives her the impression that something big is up. They appear to havee out from the corridor beside the living room, which probably means that they''re inside the lounge a moment ago.


    Right now, they look like they''re already about to leave.


    "Oh, could they be... investigators and detectives?" Cassidy wondered silently as she just continued to watch the exchange from above.


    That''s when one of the visitors notices her all of the sudden. He''s a grey-haired man around his forty''s, wearing a checkered polo and in trousers. For some reason, his low-key apparel doesn''t match the air of maturity and professionalism around him.


    "I believe that this is Mrs. Cassidy Millicent..." the man greeted her with an amicable smile, stealing everyone''s attention.


    "Good morning, Ma''am."


    At that, Adrian and the others finally look at her direction. Caught off guard, the sudden attention gets her stepping away from the balustrades for a bit. Not only three among these gentlemen appear dazzlingly good-looking so early in the morning, but the others follow the man who noticed her and say their greetings as well. The sight somehow surprises her a little.


    "<em>Uhhh...</em> Yeah, good morning guys," Cassidy replied coolly after they all finished greeting her.


    Now that she''s been noticed, she went ahead and descended the stairs to join them. What she didn''t realize was how her appearance didn''t only catch their attention - rather, it drew them enough to forget about their conversation for a moment.


    Even though Cassidy is wearing quite a simple summer dress, she still looks so stunning that the men can''t help but watch. Then again, this is another one of those fresh looks that this new version of hers has.


    To both Charles and Edward, it''s their first time seeing Cassidy appear so refreshingly graceful. She was not one to wear a simple attire with so much confidence, after all. It''s as if whatever it is she''s wearing, she''ll still look as eye-catching with that inconspicuous yet unique elegance of hers.


    "That''s the dress in one of the guest''s rooms, right?" Adrian started as he approached his wife.


    "Yep! Good thing it''s there. Otherwise, I''ll being out here with only a bathrobe on," Cassidy jested with her hands on her hips and her chest puffed out, making his brow twitch a little.


    "That''s not funny nor something to be proud of."


    "Well, at least I still have something to cover myself."


    "You don''t have to bear with that thinking. Go and shop at the nearest mall after you eat breakfast."


    Right then, she gapes a little, surprised that he has beaten her to it.


    She''s actually about to get to that topic, but it turns out that he''s already thinking of the same thing. Aside from that, the way he phrased that out also gave her the impression that he''s going somewhere.


    Now that she''s taking a good look at him, he seems to be already all set for some work. He''s wearing a grey zer with a white V-neck undershirt and a pair of denim jeans.


    She has no idea when exactly he''s able to change clothes when he''s in the middle of taking care of the visitors. But she guessed that he did another quick transformation like what he did when she puked on himst night.


    "Oh, now that I remembered that, Ipletely forgot to apologize..." Cassidy thought quietly, feeling mortified at such an embarrassing scene.


    "I know that he''s still a huge jerk and I shouldn''t owe him a thing, but puking on someone is just... it''s mortifying and rude."


    While she is having this train of mulling-overs, Adrian is telling the investigation team to meet him outside for the meantime. Charles takes a moment to step forward and greet her like the others earlier, making her snap out of her musing.


    "Oh, good morning, Charlie..." Cassidy greeted back with a grin - which immediately dropped after she recalled the trouble he made him go throughst night.


    "B-By the way, I apologize if I bothered you too much when we ate outside. I really can''t remember the most part, but I think it''s... e-embarrassing."


    "Not really, Ma''am. I think that how you acted was still so like you. Also, you did not bother me at all," Charles reassured her with an understanding and luscious smile.


    "Really...? I''m not sure what you mean by how I acted, but still, thanks for looking after me."


    "You''re wee, Ma''am."


    "Both of you seem closer than before," came thement of anotherpanion joining their exchange.


    At that, the two turn to the side and find Edward smiling at them enigmatically.


    Silently intrigued, he takes part in their conversation and greets Cassidy to which she simply returns with a friendly smile. Her airy and affable response makes him think that it''s just probably that easy for anyone to get close with someone like her. Even his brother''s secretary is giving him the same impression that his sons gave himst night when they talked with her.


    The atmosphere around Cassidy feels loose and unrestrained. She certainly appears a lot more approachable and unreserved than before. It''s as if any kind of idle talks will do with her.


    "Brother-inw is going to help in the investigation too?" she asked him after learning about their objectives for their visit this morning.


    "Of course, I will. My family is in potential danger, after all. Adrian also helps me all the time. It''s only a given to help him too," he answered with a humble kind of tone that made her feel like she''s talking with someone at her same level.


    <em>"Hmmm...</em> That''s nice."


    "What is?"


    "Having a family and helping each other out."


    Edward falls silent at that, a bit taken aback. Though Cassidy is smiling as she tells him that, he can sense that there''s a hint of sadness in her voice, which doesn''t really confuse him. This may be his first time hearing her say it out loud, but he always sees her as someone longing for that kind of thing.


    His own family isn''t able to give her that - neither does he. He was indifferent to her most of the time, and even though he first thought that it''s only because he''s busy with his children, he knows that there''s no good excuse to leave her suffering the feelings of istion and solitude.


    In other words, he''s just as guilty as everyone else in his family.


    "We''ll be going..." Adrian joined in all of the sudden, making the three of them look at him.


    "You can go ahead with Charles, Edward. I''ll speak with my wife for a moment."


    "Alright then..." Edward replied before looking back at his sister-inw.


    "We''ll see youter, Cassidy."


    At that same time, Charles silently gives Cassidy a nod and bids her goodbye. She simply waves them farewell and smiles as they make their way to the door. As soon as they''re out, her husband calls for her and hands over something.


    "Huh? What''s this?" she asked in nonplus.


    "My debit card. Use as much money as you want for your shopping," he offered like a generous sponsor.


    "O-Oh, I see..."


    "For the meantime, I''ll be giving you bodyguards. I can''t really think of any suitablepanions for you as of yet, so have them keep youpany for now."


    "I''ll be fine on my own, you know-"


    "No, you''re not. You can''t go out there by yourself, get that? I may have let you best night when you left the party, but that isn''t gonna work this time."


    Cassidy only stays quiet and crosses her arms at this, still not really used with how Adrian is getting strangely protective of her for some reason.

 Chapter 67 - Shopping And Playmates

    Right after dropping his first reminder about not going out all on her own, Adrian goes on and lectures Cassidy about how security and safety should alwayse first.


    "Don''t wander off without your bodyguards. Have them with you even outside of the mall''sfort room. Don''t talk to strangers too, and don''t entertain anyone if they recognize you as a Millicent. Most of the time, those people are bad news," he exined for the tenth time that minute.??


    "Okay, okay... I get it, boss. Geez..." she trailed off with an exhausted sigh.


    "I feel like I''m some kindergarten who''s going to school for the very first time."


    "You know you should hear it. The reason why I''m conducting an investigation in the first ce is because there are threats around you. In fact, you shouldn''t really be leaving the house right now."


    "Might as well lock me up, then."


    "I wouldn''t do that. Other than the fact that it would only be futile since you''re fond of sneaking around, I know you wouldn''t want to be locked up."


    Again, Cassidy is noticing the change.


    Adrian did not say that she loved making troubles and bothering people just like how he used to before. Perhaps, this one hundred eighty turn of his had really something to do with their argument before the storm came yesterday. She could still clearly remember how he got so vexed that he somewhat put the me on her.


    "Until now, I can''t move on from that. Maybe, not any sooner either," she pondered quietly as she narrowed and cast down her gaze.


    For now, though, Cassidy would just see this change of treatment as Adrian''s way of properly fulfilling his obligations for once. They can be empty acts for all she knows. He''s only probably trying to make up for every insensitive remark and all the negligence that he had done.


    As for why exactly he would suddenly go this far even after treating her badly for five long years, she thought that he might have just realized that his cold behavior was already turning inhuman.


    "If you already understood everything, I''d be going ahead now," Adrian chimed in again, interrupting her heavy pondering.


    That''s when Cassidy feels her eyes bulging wide open in surprise.


    All of the sudden, her husband puts his hand on the small of her back and leans closer to her. With a pair of half-lidded eyes, he inches his face nearer to hers, throwing her off guard even more. Right then, she realizes that he''s going for a peck on her cheek.


    The thought that he''s going to kiss her makes her hairs stand on end. Not only is thatpletely out of the blue, but it''s definitely crossing the line for her.


    <strong>"Wait."</strong>


    <strong></strong>As Cassidy firmly said that, she suddenly put her index finger on his lips, making Adrian pause and look at her in nonplus. She then frowns at him and scrunches her brows together for a bit, eyeing him displeasedly.


    <strong>"You''re going ahead of yourself. We''re not in that kind of rtionship as far as I recall,"</strong> she muttered apathetically while arching an eyebrow.


    "This is how you always bid me goodbye, Cassidy," he replied enigmatically, mirroring her frown.


    "I think<em>''was''</em>is the correct term for that, and I bet that you <em>''were'' </em>just ying along."


    Adrian didn''t respond to that.


    It''s true that he was just putting up with it every time her past self initiated such romantic gestures - even though he could''ve clearly rejected her and denied her the false hopes of gaining his love. He did say no to her sometimes, but nevertheless, none of those actions were genuinely affectionate.


    With all that said, he has no right to force this on her now that he caught feelings.


    "I see..." Adrian sighed in dismay before stepping away.


    "I''ll go ahead, then. I''ll see youter."


    "Sure. Goodbye," Cassidy inly bid, not getting rid of her nonchnt tone.


    Without uttering any more word, he turns around and heads to the door, eventually taking his leave.


    As soon as he''s gone, she takes a look at his debit card on her hand. For some reason, she feels heavy. She''s torn between feeling genuinely thankful and taking the gesture with a grain of salt. It doesn''t seem like he''s using his money on her as a mean to earn her forgiveness, though - if ever that''s what he is aiming for, that is.


    Since he''s a billionaire who''s filthy rich enough to buy anything in the world, it is only expected that one of his ways to do something good for others is to use his money. Intentions are a bit tricky to figure out, but if his are indeed centered on her well-being and happiness, then he must have really changed and was finally treating her right.


    It could also be that he''s catching feelings atst.


    "Catching feelings, huh..." Cassidy thought out loud with a scowl marring her frame.


    "How absurd... Thinking about everything that my past self sacrificed for him, falling for me now''s absurd."


    She has a strong feeling that what she currently knows about the sacrifices she did in the past were only the tip of the iceberg. With her memories gone, she knows very little. Yet judging by everyone''s bad opinions of her and her mother-inw''s abusive nature, she can sense that there''s more into the story.


    At any rate, she can''t find it in herself to trust anyone in this family too much.


    "Hopefully, I can get my memories back soon."


    ---


    Later that morning, Cassidy feels like she hadn''t done any burdensome mulling-overs earlier.


    In fact, she''s now all sunshine and rainbows.


    That''s because she is finally going shopping in a mall. All she did in this kind of establishment before was stare at the store windows, pretend to be looking around, steal the smells of those mouth-watering dishes served in some fancy restaurants and most of the time, just simply chill around the area while making use of its free air-conditioners.


    Therefore, this is her first time buying a bulk inside this money-eating ce.


    "Where should I start? Maybe eat somewhere first? I wasn''t able to have breakfast since I got too excited," Cassidy mused silently as she sauntered through a crowd of onlookers.


    In reality, she''s just distracting herself with her train of thoughts right now.


    She doesn''t want to face the kind of situation that she got into again. That''s not only because she doesn''t have much choice here, but it''s also for the reason that this can potentially ruin her first shopping experience.


    It just happened that four eye-catching gentlemen were keeping Cassidypany the whole time, consequently gathering attention. They''re not phenomenally attractive, but what made them eye-catching was how they appeared to the crowd. With their tall heights towering over her and their ck and white uniforms on, they can easily turn people''s heads.


    Two of them are walking at each of her side. They''re even wearing shades and those earpieces that serve as some wire surveince. With all these, she appears like a famous celebrity who''s going to be confronted by fans in any minute.


    "This is just likest night when bossman''s the one with me. I did ask them to change clothes, but they kindly reject the idea. Maybe it''s part of their etiquettes as bodyguards or something," Cassidy mumbled to herself before sighing in defeat.


    She feels a little stiff and restrained, though she doesn''t really want toin since this is important for her safety. Her husband wasn''t taking the subject of security lightly, which she somehow agreed to even though she didn''t say it out loud earlier.


    "At any rate, these guys have to loosen up at the very least. I can''t really do anything about the attention we''re getting, but..." Cassidy whispered to no one in particr, looking ponderous all the while.


    "Oh, I know!"


    That''s when she suddenly came up with something.


    Her idea was put into action the moment they arrived at an ordinary food chain. She really didn''t find it exciting to eat in a fancy restaurant for now since she already felt stiff and tense enough. That''s why she just chose to eat breakfast here -


    Along with her four bodyguards.


    "Eat up guys! It feels awkward to eat on my own while you''re standing around, so sit down and have some for yourselves," Cassidy offered to them with an ebullient grin.


    With a nonplussed expression on each of their faces, her bodyguards just go ahead and reluctantly join her in the table. They really don''t have any choice but to obey, especially since their original boss did remind them that his wife should befortable in theirpany.


    Nevertheless, they think that this is quite an odd thing to happen, considering that she is supposed to be part of the prominent yet detached Millicent family. Eating in the same table with one of them feels like a great honor - almost as if it''s royalty they''re going to eat together with.


    In reality, though, she doesn''t have any big or serious reason as to why she makes this offer.


    "Well then, dear gentlemen, I''ll have you act like my ymates for now. That way, it''ll feel like I''m just shopping with my friends," was what Cassidy really thinking the whole time.

 Chapter 68 - Mall Adventures

    To Cassidy, they''re just simply chatting around and spending time leisurely, but to her four debonair bodyguards, they feel as tense as when they first had their job interviews for this position.


    Her acting so affable and friendly to mere workers like them is quite an experience to have. It''s their first time working for her, so they really didn''t have any particr expectation regarding her personality. What''s more, they had been reassigned with only a short notice.??


    As far as they recall, Cassidy had no permanent bodyguards back then.


    She was seen being apanied by her husband''s assistants most of the time. Rumors also say that since she didn''t go out to public ces that often, no one in the family really bothered to give her a personal attendant.


    "So then, may I know your names? With your shades on, you guys look almost exactly the same for me. But I''ll just try to remember you with your haircuts!" Cassidy started again while they continued to have their breakfast.


    Just as she thought, this feels better for her.


    Even though the other customers keep ncing at their direction - probably finding it strange to see a lone woman surrounded by four tall men in ck, she still feels at ease. She''s already used to people''s attention, anyway. But as long as everyone else is having a good time, that''s fine for her.


    "My name is Seven, Ma''am."


    "It''s Rupert, Ma''am."


    "I''m Floyd, Ma''am."


    "The name''s Greg, Ma''am."


    "Wow..." was all Cassidy could think of as a reaction after such an emotional and dramatic introduction - insert sarcasm here, of course.


    On second thought, it might be hard for her to know if her bodyguards are really having a good time or not.


    Although they are obeying her, they remain as expressionless and formal as possible. It even appearsical since they somehow resemble a human statue.


    Now that she thinks about it, they also kind of remind her of those pce guards that she used to see on television. Despite how shaken, disconcerted or befuddled they''re probably feeling, they keep looking straight-faced and fierce.


    Nevertheless, that only shows how devoted and grounded they are to their duties.


    "And that makes them quite the interesting ones. I enjoy making strict people break their own rules, after all~" Cassidy mused silently while recalling how she threw a house party with their houseworkers back at their mansionst time.


    With that in mind, she proceeds to spend the morning with her bodyguards sh ymates in tow.


    First and foremost, they have to shop for clothes. Cassidy learns that Seven and Floyd share the same taste in fashion as her. They know a lot about various leather pieces and other cool wardrobe staples. That''s why despite their gender, they''re a great help in choosing the right sets of outfits for her.


    "How about this guys? It''s just as you thought, leather can be for all seasons."


    As Cassidy said this, she stepped out of the dressing room and shed them a cool attire -posing of a ck leather skirt with a white turtleneck top. Both Seven and Floyd remained straight-faced but still gave their salutes andpliments.


    "Fabulous," the former said.


    "Perfect," thetter seconded.


    Despite how short their answers are, she simply smiles and thanks them. The next time they shop, she''ll just do them the favor of bringing score cards for them to use so she can at least tell a difference.


    After hopping from one boutique to another, Cassidy proceeds to purchase a whole bunch of personal uses that she needs. Ranging from personal care products to other household items, she uses her husband''s cash as easily as how the cashiers swipe his debit card.


    With that, she ended up spending the most excessive amount of money that she had ever spent for herself, but even after that, the debit card''s bnce barely lessened. She''s still a few digits away from using up half of the amount.


    "Bossman''s really crazy rich. This debit card alone could sustain my living expenses in the past - perhaps, for a whole year even," Cassidy thought as she carefully held the card as if it''s the most expensive jewelry in the world.


    Despite the pleasures and delight that this entire shopping experience is giving her so far, she knows one certain thing here that can be a lot more enjoyable.


    There''s a specific location in this mall that she really has to go to no matter what. It''s something she used to visit whenever she entered this kind of ce before.


    In fact, she would even cut sses just to go here sometimes.


    "Brace yourselves, gentlemen! The real game is just about to start!" Cassidy enthused with an ecstatic grin sttered across her face.


    As soon as her bodyguards found out what in the world she had been gushing on and on about, they simply remained expressionless and tried not to judge. It ended up to be not as grand as what a woman of her status would make a big deal about.


    It just happened that Cassidy took them all the way to the mall''s arcade.


    "Oh,e on! What''s with the underwhelming reception? Ain''t this a fun ce to be...?" she humored them before dramatically spreading her arms wide as she stood below the shy lights at the entrance.


    "I''ll take care of your tokens, so y as much as you want!"


    At this, the four bodyguards take a moment to look at one another, still not getting the hype brought by a children''s yground to adults like them.


    Yet time and again, they just simplyply to her wishes. All the while, they still make sure to keep their guards up. That''s why they take it upon themselves to switch ces for lookouts without her noticing - wherein two of them would y and the other two would guard.


    In the end, however, all four bodyguards soon find themselves wrapped around her yful fingers.


    Cassidy managed to make them ride on bump cars with her, y tons of arcade video games, do some karaoke, and mess around with every crane machine in there. As one of the exciting highlights in their arcade experience, they held a mini Just Dancepetition.


    There''s a dance machine right in front of the entrance, which is a perfect spot to attract passersby outside and gather the attention of the other customers inside.


    "<em>Woohoooo...! </em>Go break a leg, guys!" Cassidy cheered from the side as two of her bodyguards prepared to get in the groove.


    After the five of thempeted earlier, thest yers to emerge for the final round are Rupert and Greg. Their two other co-workers, on the other hand, are standing beside her. Along with arger audience, they all spectate this dance contest of theirs from the sideline.


    With their formal uniforms on and those expressionless faces, they managed to attract quite a huge crowd - perhaps, huge enough that the manager woulde thanking themter.


    "Those two are really good~!" Cassidy mused out loud in evident astonishment.


    As soon as they start dancing to some K-pop music and hitting it off wlessly, everyone is immediately drawn. While some appear entertained, others are amazed. But despite the rounds of apuse that the yers keep receiving, they did not even smile nor show any expression other than fierce during the whole time.


    "Now, I''m not sure what''s more amazing - their dance moves or their incredible devotion to their jobs," Cassidy then mumbled to herself with an incredulous look sttered across her face.


    That''s when she suddenly hears Seven getting a phone call.


    When he answered it, she''s a bit taken aback to find him talking formally and using a respectful tone. He then hands his phone to her out of nowhere, much to her surprise.


    "It''s President Millicent, Ma''am. He informed me that you still hadn''t gotten his contact number for your new phone, so he called me instead," Seven exined as she hesitantly took his phone from his hand.


    "Oh, I see. Thank you..." Cassidy replied before turning away from him for a bit and answering the call.


    "<em>Uhhhh... </em>You there, bossman?"


    "Yeah, it''s me. Are you still shopping?" Adrian chimed in from the other side of the line.


    "No, not really. We''re still in the mall, though."


    "Hey, wait, what''s that noise? It sounds awfully loud right there."


    "People are cheering."


    "Cheering...? Why''d they do that in a mall? Just where exactly are you now?"


    "<em>Hmmmm... </em>Wanna video chat?"


    "Huh?"


    With an idea in mind, Cassidy asks Seven if she can show where they are right now to Adrian. He simply obeys to this and puts them in video chat. It takes a few more seconds before her husband returns the call.


    When he finally does, she finds him looking as confused as ever. She can see that he''s inside the car at the moment.


    With an amused smile on her face, she then focuses the camera lenses to her two dancing bodyguards in front, making his eyes widen in flummox almost instantly.


    "What in the world..."


    "We''re at an arcade, bossman. They''re dancing live. They might go viral at this rate, you know."


    As Cassidy made this smug remark while sounding like a proud mother who raised her children well, Adrian could only muster an incredulous and nonplussed expression.

 Chapter 69 - New Surveillance

    Adrian needed a few more seconds topletely take in what''s happening.


    With his eyes as wide as an owl''s, he just continues to stare at the screen of his phone. His video chat with Cassidy is now disying a heated dancepetition between her two bodyguards.??


    The scene appearsical with their fierce expressions. Yet at the same time, it looks astonishing with how their crazy dance moves are stirring up therge audience that they have gathered.


    <em>"Woahhh...</em> Look at em'' go..." Edward suddenly chimed in from beside him, his head slightly nodding along with the beat of the music that''sing from his brother''s phone.


    "Your bodyguards canpete in the next international dance contest."


    Adrian only gives him a look for a moment, a bit taken aback to find him enjoying this madness.


    As he was about toment on this with a t look on his face, he suddenly heard Cassidyughing lightheartedly. The melodious tune of her genuine expression of mirth got him swerving his head back to the screen. That''s when he saw her cheering for her bodyguards along with the apuding crowd.


    Right then, Adrian found himself heaving a sigh of relief.


    He thought for sure that his wife woulde saying that the security''s too stiff or she felt like a prisoner the whole time. She did say something along those lines back when they got trapped in the middle of the road yesterday. But then, it seemed like she''s able to have fun with her new bodyguards in the end.


    "How surprising, Adrian..." Edward started again out of nowhere, making him turn to look back at him.


    "I was expecting that you''re gonna blow a fuse and scold her. This kind of fun had never been in your vocabry before, after all. Seems like you''ve really softened up."


    "I don''t know about softening up or whatnot, and I might still blow a fuse if something bad ends up happening because of this, but..." Adrian trailed off before facing ahead again and spreading a ghost of a smile.


    "As long as she''s enjoying what she''s doing without putting herself in danger, I''ll take it as a good kind of fun."


    "You might as well be saying that your wife''s finally teaching you what fun means."


    "You''re making me look like the very definition of boredom, Edward."


    "Not really. You''re just impassive and apathetic most of the time."


    "Well, that''s hard to do with Cassidy around."


    Edward falls silent at this, still not used to hearing Adrian call his wife by her first name. With how unrelenting he was in calling her by her maiden name back then, it now almost felt like he''s saying another woman''s name.


    But then again, his <em>''Eleanor'' </em>and his <em>''Cassidy'' </em>really seem like two different women. With her memories gone, she acts like an entirely new person. The way she treats her husband is so different from before, which then makes him wonder one certain thing.


    "Adrian..." Edward called out again, turning serious all of the sudden.


    "If you don''t mind me asking, how are you two, by the way? Does she not really see you the same way as before?"


    "If you''re asking if she''s still holding feelings for me... Well, I think she doesn''t. She even said I''m not his type the first time she saw me," Adrian replied enigmatically, his lips curving into an inscrutable frown.


    "Oh."


    Now, that''s quite off-the-bat.


    Edward didn''t expect that - the fact that Cassidy wasn''t actually interested in him despite being so head-over-heels in love with him prior to her amnesia. That rises the question on why her adult version fell in love with Adrian in the first ce. If it''s not for his wealth, intelligence and good looks, he doesn''t know what made her want to earn his affection so much.


    "His... personality... perhaps?" Edward quietly wondered before mustering a dumbfounded look.


    "As far as I know, he''s always cold towards women - or at least, those who''re persistently pursuing him. He''s a bit of a sadist, I admit. Then, is the past Cassidy... a m-masochist...? I-I don''t really think so."


    While he is having this train of thoughts, he darts his eyes back to his brother and peers at him through the corners of his eyes. He''s now having a conversation with his wife again, reminding her not to get so caught up in their ytime that she''d forget about her surroundings.


    Right then, Edward catches sight of his sister-inw beaming ebulliently. Cassidy appears really charming with such a genuine, bubbly smile on her face - a sight he finds hard to tear his gaze off of. Perhaps, it''s because he''s finally seeing what Hugo had seen on herst night.


    Indeed, she looks as warm as the sunshine.


    ---


    Cassidy and her four bodyguards returned home around noon that day.


    Though they didn''t want to admit it through their facial expressions, she knew that they ended up having as much fun as her. It turns out that it''s not actually that hard to know if they''re having a good time or not. They may have not shown it on their faces, but their actions already said it all.


    "What a st...!" Cassidy enthused blithely as she flopped onto the sofa in the living room and threw her arms up in the air.


    "I hadn''t felt this overjoyed in a while. As I thought, having people around makes things all the merrier!"


    Her bodyguards had just left a minute ago after putting all of her shopping bags upstairs, and she made sure to express her gratitude to them for keeping herpany the whole time. They''re fun people despite their strictness, so she hoped she could have them as her bodyguards again next time.


    <strong>"I see you have arrived now, Ma''am Cassidy."</strong>


    At someone''s sudden call, Cassidy straightens up from her seat and looks at their direction. Without her realizing it, the maids have already gathered at the side of the living room. Their uncalled-for arrival caught her off guard, especially since it''s giving her the impression that something big is up.


    The person who spoke up out of nowhere seemed to be the head maid.


    That''s judging by how she appears a little older than the rest of them and how her mienes out to be somewhat condescending. She is a woman in her thirty''s - with her chocte brown hair neatly braided all the way to the small of her back and her sharp blue eyes staring at her enigmatically.


    "Oh, hi there. Didn''t see you guysing..." Cassidy greeted casually until she suddenly realized something odd.


    "<em>Uhhh... </em>Wait a sec. You guys... You''re not the same maids I met yesterday when I first got here, right?"


    As soon as she realized that, she suddenly had a strange feeling.


    Again, she knew for sure that they''re not the houseworkers who weed herst night when she arrived. She can''t recognize any of these people''s faces at all. Secondly, if they indeed prove themselves to be a new batch of maids, then there''s all the more reason to sense something strange.


    After all, she didn''t hear any prior notice about this from Adrian even though they had that phone call earlier nor did she see any reason for them to switch ces with the first ones.


    "I am Cecile, Ma''am Cassidy. You already met me before you had the ident. We''ll be the ones looking after this ce starting today. There had been a reassignment, and we were told to watch over you as well," the head maid chimed in again, a hint ofcencyced in her voice.


    "Watch over me? Why do you need to do that to a grown-up...?" was what Cassidy was thinking of at the moment but just chose to keep the thought to herself for the meantime.


    "With that said, Ma''am... May I know where you went off to?"


    As Cecile asked this sternly, her eyes narrowed at her in a somewhat domineering way, taking her aback once more. The air she''s giving off betrays the amicable smile on her face. There''s something about her that doesn''t settle well with her.


    She''s different from their head maid back at home. While Mia''s straightforward and candid, Cecile is a little mysterious and guarded.


    "Say, Cecile... Who reassigned you exactly? If it''s my husband, then you would''ve already known where I went," Cassidy questioned while crossing her arms and tilting her head a bit.


    "It was arranged by Ma''am Irish, and would justter be approved by the President as it was done with such a short notice," Cecile answered as if rebutting what she had in mind.


    "Ma''am Irish...?"


    "She is one of the President''s elder sisters. Actually, she came here earlier to see you, but you weren''t around. Since she''s his sibling and someone who used to aid you in managing the household back when you still had your memories, our reassignment was told to be as good as approved by him."


    Cassidy takes a moment to let her words sink in and tries to recall anything that she knows about this Irish, but all the while, she can''t get rid of the feeling that Cecile and the others havee for something more than handling the household chores around here.

 Chapter 70 - A Schemers Entertainment

    That very morning, while the mice went out to y, a certain cat came with a different kind of game.


    Irish went to pay a visit at the beach house that Adrian prepared for Cassidy. Her mother had ordered her to fetch her instead after they failed to contact both of them through their cellphones. ??


    Despite the hassle of getting there, she stillplied for the sake of her own entertainment.


    After all, it''s been a long while since Irish had herst face-to-face exchange with her sister-inw. She knew that she changed a lot, but that didn''t really change how she saw her. If anything, it just amused and piqued her curiosity even more.


    The side of her that she witnessedst night did take her aback. But even then, she realized that things wouldn''t really be any less interesting at all.


    That woman is still Cassidy, after all, and she will always be an interesting little thing to y with.


    "My, my~ What a beautiful morning we''re having," Irish mused out loud with a sing-song voice as she savored the lovely scenery.


    With two bodyguards in tow, the brte is now taking a stroll beside the road leading to her destination. She''s wearing a revealing white dress with a pair of sunsses in her eyes and a frilly parasol in hand to block herself from the sunlight.


    Beside her is a perfect view of the ocean in its early morning glory - with the scintiting sun beaming down at her, the refreshing breeze billowing all around, and the captivated looks she keeps getting from all the guys who can''t help but ogle her.


    When one of the topless male surfers managed to lock eye contact with her, she did him a favor and winked at him seductively. This got him blushing and smirking while his otherpanions could only make a ruckus out of envy. Right then, a guy riding a bicycle happened to get a bit too close to her, which she found as a perfect opportunity to spread her irs even more.


    "Hey there, hot stuff," she cooed flirtatiously, distracting the bicyclist and nearly making him fall over after being hit by her charms.


    Irish has always been the one to enjoy standing under the spotlight like this.


    She is proud of her unparalleled beauty as well as her engaging personality, which she doesn''t fail to disy every time there''s a pair of eyes watching her. That makes her the yful and attention-loving type of woman, running around breaking hearts and never settling with a single man.


    Then again, as a movie actress, she belongs to the entertainment world - she''s there to please crowds but doesn''t let herself be too attached with anyone.


    "Speaking of, I really got to hurry now. As much as I want to take my sweet time getting to know the new Cassidy, I''ve got two dates this afternoon," Irish recalled silently the moment she and her bodyguards finally arrived in front of the mansion.


    That''s when she found herself halting her train of thoughts and needing to double take.


    As soon as she recognized the ce to be one of her brother''s most grandiosend properties around this area, she took off her sunsses and stared at it incredulously. She couldn''t believe that he''d put on an effort to give that useless wife of his something as opulent and exquisite as this.


    "What a waste... Even though she''s just taking a vacation here, she deserves to stay at a cottage or a room at the same hotel where the guests spent the night in after the party..." Irish scoffed contemptuously.


    "I didn''t know Adrian would let her use this. Even I had never stayed here before."


    Then again, this was probably why her younger brother didn''t tell them anything about his wife staying at a different ce. They didn''t learn about this until they saw her leaving the partyst night and heading back somewhere they had no idea about.


    "On second thought, I could skip the dates for now. That woman got something going on, and I never saw Adrian go through so many troubles for her sake before. For all I know, she''s also the reason behind theirte arrivalst night, which I really wouldn''t find surprising judging by how she was now. Just what did she do to my lil'' brother for him to be acting so out of character...?" Irish continued to ponder before spreading a conceited, scheming simper.


    "Yes, yes~ I really needed a long, nice chat with her."


    Minutester, though, she found out that a chat was impossible to have at the moment.


    All her excitement that morning came crashing down in a matter of seconds after learning that both Cassidy and Adrian were not there. She is now scanning around the living room that clearlycks their presence.


    The houseworkers had no idea where they went off to since her brother refused to disclose that information for some unknown reason. All they knew was that they went to different ces.


    "And Adrian just let that woman do whatever she pleased? Where the heck did she go...?" Irish grumbled underneath her breath, evidently miffed.


    "Knowing my brother, he''s most probably at work or something. But her...? When did she ever goof around on her own? She''s always the type who''d stay behind at home and wait faithfully for her husband toe back."


    Yet now that she thought about it, something seemed amiss.


    Both Adrian and Edward appeared busy talking about something with Charlesst night, but since she and Olivia were too caught up in the party, they weren''t able to pay any attention to it. Gertrude was also too upied in drinking and talking with the other guests. She didn''t even care anymore when the chopper she sent finally arrived.


    <em>"My night''s already ruined by that woman''s shameless entrance and exit. Save the deets for tomorrow. I can''t have the visitors keep lingering on that ruckus she caused," </em>was their mother''s rant that time, clearly upset by how almost everything went out of her control just because of her daughter-inw''s appearance.


    Usually, the men in their family take the lead in handling most matters, especially those rted to their business. Women have their own unique roles, but sometimes, that''s simply because they take different career paths that don''t center onmerce.


    In any case, if what her brothers were talking about had only something to do with work, then it''s no big deal that they did not get to know about this. But if it turns out to be something that will exin their absence right now and is not work-rted at all, she will definitely poke her nose in it.


    "Perhaps, Sophie can help me with gathering more details. She works with Adrian at thepany, after all. I''ll have her take a look into their current affairs..." Irish thought out loud before ncing at the maids who''re cleaning the living room at the moment.


    "For now, though, I''ve got to monitor that sister-inw of mine. There got to be some people around here who''re working under me. That way, I''ll be able to know what she''s up to while I''m away."


    Though that''s how Irish phrased it out, she is thinking of something more than getting some people to observe Cassidy. It''s like how she used to do things before. She didn''t have to be present all the time just so she could mess around with her.


    "Since Cassidy lost her memories, she may find herself at a bigger disadvantage than usual. She already forgot about my yful nature, which meant that she had also forgotten how I used to y my games. But then, that''s her own problem now, ain''t it...?" Irish mumbled to herself, smirking mischievously all the while.


    <strong>"All I''m really after here is my own entertainment~"</strong>


    ---


    It''s way past noon by now, but Cassidy still hasn''t finished arranging everything she bought earlier.


    For one, she still needed to have her clothes hanged in her walk-in closet. It''s smallerpared to the one she has back at home, but it''s still astonishingly luxurious. She really didn''t see it until now since she got the summer dress she''s wearing at a guest''s room.


    "Anyhow, I''ll just take care of theseter tonight..." she murmured to herself before pulling out something from one of her shopping bags.


    "For now, I want to try this out!"


    With an ecstatic grin on her face and her hands raised in the air, she beholds a bundle of small sachets that have a glossy packaging. Under the light of the chandelier, they beam back at her as if mirroring her joy and excitement.


    She remembered how she happened to pass through a whole shelf of it back in the department store she visited earlier. That''s when she also recalled that it''s something she''d been raring to do for a while now.


    "I''mma go dye my hair~"


    Like what Cassidy used to do back when she''s still living her fun and wild springtime, she''s now going to dye her hair in the ever glorious color of brilliant crimson.

 Chapter 71 - Sneaking Out

    Dying one''s hair is not that hard of a process and doesn''t really take a long while to finish, though it does consume a considerable amount of time when it''s done without another person''s help.


    Cassidy did think of the idea of going to a salon for this, but she decided that she could just do it next time. She used to dye her hair all on her own in the past, and it''s an experience that she quite enjoyed. That''s why she wanted to try it out by herself again.??


    At this very moment, Cassidy finally stepped out of the bathroom after minutes of rinsing her hair. Now, she just needs to wait a moment more to let it dry and see the oue.


    "While I''m at it, I should go and see the beach. I think I''ll also get some snacks to eat while I pass time there," she thought out loud as she made her way to the door.


    Right after turning the doorknob, though, Cassidy came to a halt all of the sudden. She''s flummoxed to find it locked from the outside. This gets her eyes widening like saucers and her mouth gaping a little.


    "Huh? Did I lock myself in...?" she blurted out in disbelief and confusion.


    "No, that''s stupid. Why would I do that to myself? And as far as I know, this door can only be locked from here."


    Thrown into a deep thought, Cassidy retracts her hand away from the door knob and tries to make sense of this. She then went ahead and just called for help from the maids outside. But despite knocking on the door repeatedly and shouting out loud, she ended up getting no response.


    She kept doing this for five minutes straight but to no avail.


    "Yeah, right. So much for watching over me..." Cassidy scoffed sarcastically while rolling her eyes.


    "I know for sure that they would just be around-"


    Then, she paused.


    That''s when a realization suddenly struck her, finally helping her make sense of her current predicament. This is probably the strange feeling that she has earlier. Her premonition might be taking action right now.


    "I see how it is..." Cassidy hissed underneath her breath, her gaze narrowing in miff.


    "So, they locked me up."


    Earlier, that head maid, Cecile, had been using quite an odd and almost scheming tone that made her think that they''re up to something - most probably along with this Irish whom she imed as the one behind the sudden reassigment.


    As for what''s exactly their reason for doing this, Cassidy is not sure yet. Regardless of the cause, their bad intention had already been spread out in broad daylight. They couldn''t just lock her up out of nowhere and tell herter that it''s a prank or something.


    Knowing this twisted family, there must be a twisted reason why she has to be restrained like this.


    "Too bad for them, though, I''m not one to y the role of some damsel in distress."


    Now that they have pushed her buttons, Cassidy would just have to bring in yet another trouble.


    She went to her walk-in closet and put on a new set of clothes - one that''s fit for driving. Once she''s done, she grabbed Adrian''s debit card and her cellphone before proceeding to make her way to the balcony. She then observed the area for a moment and made sure that no one''s around.


    "Good thing that this is just the second floor..." Cassidy mused out loud before looking ahead and smirking at the sight of a nearby tree branch that seemed sturdy enough to hold her weight.


    "Well then, shall we get out of here?"


    ---


    Cecile is presently inside one of the guest''s rooms at the first floor.


    Contrary to what people would expect from a maid like her, she wasn''t doing any cleaning nor tidying up at all. In the first ce, there''s really nothing here that needs some sweeping and mopping since this ce is not often used.


    "I knew it. This is going to be harder thanst time. It''s just a vacation house, after all..." she muttered before heaving a frustrated sigh and pushing back the drawer of a vanity mirror.


    "There''s nothing here. No jewels nor costly porcins. All of the disys will not worth much either, considering that this is just a room for guests."


    The thing is, Cecile is on a hunt for something expensive and can be exchanged for money.


    This is her secret sideline job - stealing from her rich masters and mistresses. She had a dirty way of going around these things and eluding possible usations.


    In fact, she''s so skilled at it that Irish even promoted her and gave her the position of a head maid. She''s been working for the Millicent family for years already, but until now, she has never been caught stealing.


    She has two main reasons as to why she made it this far - first is that she always had other maids to catch the mes by framing them for her crimes, and second is that she''s able to earn the trust of a fellow trickster.


    "Ma''am Irish herself is one dirty schemer. It''s only a given that she''d want to use someone like me. She''s even worse than me when ites to conducting underhanded means..." Cecile thought out loud, smirking knowingly to herself all the while.


    "As for what she wanted me to do this time, I was able to hit two birds with one stone. Locking that naive woman in her bedroom would give me time to search around the mansion. While I''m at it, I''m also doing the job that she gave me."


    As she is having this train of thoughts, her cellphone suddenly rings and vibrates from inside her dress pocket.


    She then took it out and answered it without even looking at the caller yet. It''s not like she still had to since she''s already expecting that this person would call her around this hour.


    "Good afternoon, Ma''am Irish. I have sessfully done as you told. That woman won''t be able to get out of the mansion anymore," Cecile told the person at the other side of the line right after she picked up the call.


    "Good. Make sure not to let anyone answer her when she calls for help. Let''s just make it look like she identally locked herself up while you and the others were busy doing your chores," her mistress replied with an evidently satisfied tone.


    "Understood, Ma''am. I have already sent someone to inform the Madam that her daughter-inw is here. We''ll be letting her out when she arrives."


    "Yes, that''s good. Now that she''s locked up, she won''t be able to escape my mother and her impending fit of pique. I''d also be joining the fun some timeter. Make sure to call me again once she''s there."


    "Noted on that, Ma''am."


    Cecile got to admit that she never saw this daying, though.


    This is not her first time helping Irish in plotting her sister-inw''s moments of humiliation. She was working behind the shadows almost every time that this mother and daughter would make her go through something mortifying and horrible.


    During those times, Cassidy never tried to escape nor show any sign of going against them. She was well-behaved, obedient andpliant. That''s why unlike today, there''s no need to restrain her like this just so she can meet her inws.


    "Well, there are those rumors that have been circting among the houseworkers at the venue of the birthday party sincest night. They said that Ma''am Cassidy left quickly even after her very own husband tried to stop her. That probably gave Ma''am Irish the idea that they couldn''t possibly make her stay put like before..." Cecile muttered to no one in particr before turning around to take her leave.


    "At any rate, I already did my job here. That''s none of my concern anymore."


    Little did the head maid know that it was indeed her concern.


    Starting from the part when she started her treasure hunt all around the room up until she took her leave, a pair of ears were peeled open and hearing the entire thing. Right outside the ss window that was actually opened the whole time, a certain figure had been hiding and eavesdropping on both her monologue and dialogue with her mistress.


    "Irish and Cecile, huh..."


    Oddly enough, Cassidy had found herself somewhat amused rather than vexed nor burdened.


    After learning the truth behind their petty attempt to imprison her, she was enraged at first, of course. She felt wronged to an unfathomable extent. For a minute there, she really felt like going in there and blowing a fuse in front of Cecile.


    But then, now that she had finished calmly processing everything, she ended up feeling quite exhrated for reasons that they won''t seeing.


    "Seems like Maleficent is no longer the only one this time. In that case, I''ll just go ahead and step up my game as well," Cassidy thought with an amused andcent smirk on her face, looking like someone who''s all ready to turn tables.

 Chapter 72 - What Comes Around Goes Around

    With a n in mind, Cassidy immediately hops on her motorcycle and zooms out of that ce.


    Before she could pass through the gates, though, she had to convince the two security guards there to keep her departure a secret. They didn''t agree at first, but with much persuasion and a touch of her womanly charms, she eventually got them on her side.??


    "Tell them I didn''t go out and that I''m just probably around here. This will be quick, I promise. I''ll treat you guys to something nice once Ie back, so make sure to keep the fact that I left to yourselves, alright~?" was what Cassidy asked them while spreading a lovely and endearing smile that made thembust on the spot.


    Now that she is driving down the road, she takes a moment to reflect on those guards'' flustered reactions.


    It does make her feel like she''s just using bribery to think so, but she guesses that employees like them are quite easy to persuade if she pushes the right buttons. Rewards are the best tools to motivate people, after all. As for her, though, it''s not really like she''s going to use her wealth to buy their favors.


    Rather, it can be a potential mean to get people on her side.


    "Oh, Cecilia, Cecilia~" Cassidy cooed with a sing-song voice, recalling how she found out the head maid''s dirty little secrets earlier.


    "Before I get bossman to fire you or something, let''s make a good use of you for the meantime. Hopefully, you don''t mind~ You did do me tons of favors in the past, after all - or so you mentioned in your mini monologue earlier."


    Even without her memories, she has seen enough of this family''s twisted side - just enough for her to think that there''s a darker one and that what she saw so far was only the tip of the iceberg. That''s why she thought that staying as that well-behaved andpliant wife that everyone kept saying that she was before wouldn''t do her any good.


    It''s not like she''s still pursuing her husband, anyway. She no longer has any reason to be at the mercy of those who didn''t show her mercy in the past.


    "Actually, this is a good opportunity for me to n how exactly I''ll cut my ties with this household. Bossman said that he had a reason why he didn''t agree to divorce me. Since he did not want to tell me anything about it and apparently, it''s not some public info that I could get my hands on just by asking anyone, I would have to search for the answer from his rtives..." Cassidy thought with a deeply ponderous expression.


    "What''s more, I have to be aware of what Maleficent and her minions are up to at the very least. I can''t have them making me dance on the palms of their hands all the time."


    Indeed, she didn''t have to wait for her memories toe back for her to take action.


    She may not know what happened for the past five years or what would ur in the future, but she''s not going to let other people dictate her present for her. In one way or another, she needs to be grounded on her resolve to lead a life that she wants for herself.


    If the way to survive is to y their games, then she will do so - but that is if and only if she can afford to take a step or two ahead of them, which she is more than determined to do.


    ---


    More than half an hour passed, and at longst, Gertrude arrived at where Cassidy was currently staying in.


    "Good day to you, Madam," Cecile greeted upon meeting her at the front entrance of the mansion along with the other maids.


    "<em>Hmmm... </em>This mansion is toovish for that woman. Why would my son choose such a ce?" Gertrude mumbled to no one in particr as she went ahead inside and scanned around her surroundings, as stony-faced as ever all the while.


    "I have prepared tea and some savories for you, Madam. Please, wait a moment as I call on Ma''am Cassidy," the head maid chimed in again to which she simply waved her hand dismissively.


    With that, the other maids simply lead her to the lounge while she kindly excuses herself and head upstairs. On her way there, she couldn''t help but smirk to herself, entertaining her own mischievous thoughts by wondering what kind of public humiliation would be ying a momentter.


    "What will they do to her this time, I wonder? Pour her a cold bucket of water, spill a hot cup of tea on her head or make her do all of our household chores? As far as I recall, thest one I witnessed was with that hot curling iron..." Cecile mused silently, snickering disdainfully all the while.


    "Seriously, though, that woman''s being treated worse than the maids. It''s quite satisfying to watch someone of her level suffering much more than a ve."


    While still having this train of thoughts, she soon reached the door to Cassidy''s bedroom.


    She braced herself for a few seconds and tried to muster a genuinely bewildered expression. This way, she would appear like she just found out that her door had been locked from the outside this whole time.


    It would do good to pretend innocent so that her lie would be more believable to Gertrude and the others even if Cassidy refused to believe it. Besides, she''s all on her own in this mansion. Everyone here is on her side since it''s Irish who has sent them.


    "Good thing that my mistress is an actress. I got to pick up a technique or two from her~"


    Then, she knocked.


    At least four times, she knocked and called for her.


    Cecile thought for sure that Cassidy woulde banging on the door now that someone was here to get her out. But when she still hadn''t responded, she guessed that she just fell asleep while waiting around or she was in the bathroom. With that, she finally decided to unlock the door and enter the bedroom -


    But only to find itpletely empty.


    "H-Huh?"


    Her eyes bulged wide open in flummox while her mouth gaped. There''s no sign of any presence here, and after she rushed to search in the walk-in closet and the bathroom, she proved just that. Thoroughly baffled and anxious, she could only stay frozen still in the middle of the ce as she tried to take her absence in.


    "She''s... not here?" Cecile breathed out vehemently, her mind''s already in panic despite her thunderstruck state.


    That''s when her eyes suddenly dart to the balcony.


    She then feels a lot more perturbed out of nowhere. Her heart sinks just like how the message does in her head. It doesn''t take a genius to piece two and two together.


    "B-But this is the second floor! Just how in the... When did that woman be so sneaky...?!" Cecile bolted out exasperatedly before sprinting to the balcony and taking a look below.


    "That goddamn bitch... Now, I''m the one in trouble."


    ---


    It''s already more than five minutes since Cecile left to get Cassidy, but Gertrude was still waiting by herself in the lounge.


    The maids served her everything she might want to have while she waited, but she barely touched them. She does enjoy the tea, though. Since that head maid was the one who brewed it and she had been working for her daughter for years, she already memorized the recipe of her favorite taste.


    "What a shame that I''ve got a daughter-inw who did an awful job at it... A mere maid is even better than her in something as small as this. Perhaps, she should first learn how to be a maid in order to get things right," Gertrude scoffed condescendingly before silently recalling what she''s going to do with Cassidy from this point on.


    Of course, she will start their conversationter by bringing up what she didst night at the party.


    It definitely caused quite amotion, especially after Cassidy left the scene just like that. Everyone there witnessed how she clearly disregarded the fact that the entire family was there. It should be expected that she''de and greet her inws at the very least. But then, she just went ahead and ignored them.


    What''s more, her attire that time stood out like a sore thumb. Gertrude was greatly displeased and vexed that an impudent woman like her would haughtily walk across the venue as if it''s some sort of a runway. That brazen and presumptuous kind of person doesn''t deserve to stand alongside her son, much less be his partner.


    "She''s really getting harder and harder to control with that annoying amnesia of hers. Only if Adrian would agree to divorce... Well, not that I can do much at this point. He already took over the conglomerate and would be needing a heir soon..." Gertrude muttered with a miffed sigh before propping her chin over the back of her hand and narrowing her gaze schemingly.


    <strong>"In this case, I should just discipline that woman all over again."    </strong>

 Chapter 73 - Blind Encounter

    Minutes ticked by until they turned into half an hour.


    Cassidy hasn''t appeared yet, but Gertrude is already nearing her boiling point. She first thought that she''s just changing into a more decent clothing or something to pacify her pent-up fit of pique. However, that seemed to be not the case. ??


    Then again, knowing her daughter-inw now, she probably won''t consider earning her good will by sporting a decent apparel, and it''s not like something like that would work on her anyway.


    "How ridiculous... None of my appointments at work had even made me wait this long. Does she think I have all day for her?" Gertrude grunted with her brows scrunched so tightly together in aggravation that her wrinkles were bing more and more visible.


    Without her knowing, Cecile had went ahead and sent people to search all around for Cassidy.


    The head maid couldn''t afford catching the mes of her rage, which was why she didn''t tell her the news yet. She also hadn''t given up on bringing her daughter-inw back. Since she''s the one who confidently imed that she was staying put inside the mansion, she''s also the one who''s going to be in trouble if that ended out to be not true.


    Coming clean would mean creasing her reputation as a highlypetent and wless worker.


    Not to mention, if she failed to have them meet today, she''s going to get quite a scolding from her mistress. Irish is just as short-tempered as Gertrude despite their contrasting personalities. She''s also just as capable as her mother in humiliating, browbeating and maltreating people who''re under them.


    "This is bad... I had already sent almost all the maids and even got some help from the avable menservants around the area, but no one had seen any sign of her yet. The security guards at the gates said that they didn''t notice anyone leaving, which meant that she''s still around here somewhere," Cecile pondered heavily, already at a mental panic.


    She must have underestimated Cassidy too much. If she''s hiding right now, she probably knew that something was up. But even then, she would have already confronted her or any of the new maids if she did have her suspicions.


    Perhaps, she''s just hiding for the meantime after she found out that Gertrude hade unannounced. It''s only a given that she''d avoid contact with her abusive mother-inw. In that case, she might confront her and the other maids only after she left.


    "No, I need to haul her out of hiding no matter what. I don''t care if shees confronting me or whatnot. She''s too powerless and naive to do anything against me, anyway..." Cecile thought firmly while clenching her teeth.


    "My concern here is the Madam. She must not know that I was the one who let her get away."


    As more minutes of searching flew by, she decided to at least fabricate a lie that would not taint her good reputation and instead put all the mes on Cassidy - a thing she''s very good at doing.


    ---


    At a particr jewelry store in a mall - one that lets its sophisticated and posh decorum do all the talking on just howvish and costly their products are, a certain blonde is taking her sweet time in poring over sets after sets of essories.


    "How about this pearl ne, Ms. Sophie...?" offered the male store manager while showing her one of their most popr ornaments among women these days.


    "Since you said you''re currently staying near the beach, this will go well with the setting, don''t you think?"


    "Pearls, huh..." Sophie mumbled to herself as she regarded it contemtively.


    "We''re going out for dinner at that famous five-star hotel near here, you see. There''s a seafood restaurant there... I think pearls will indeed do the thing."


    "My, is it a date, Ma''am~?"


    "Oh, I do hope so. I''ll be going out with him together with his family."


    "Then, isn''t that better~? If you''re still not married, eating with his family will make you feel like you''re already one of them!"


    Sophie can''t help but smile at that, finding it quite nice to hear.


    No need to bother correcting the manager that the man already has a spouse. After all, even though that woman is already a member of the family, she doesn''t look like one or deserve it at all. She''ll be able to fill in her shoes a thousand times better.


    "Oh, I can''t wait to see you again, my dearest Adrian~ I hope you''ll like the outfit I prepared for our dinner night. I do feel bad for making you go through a hard time yesterday, but I think you should really learn by now..." Sophie mused quietly to herself, feeling like some damsel in distress as she mustered a deeply troubled expression.


    <strong>"Staying close to that woman would only cause you problems and misfortunes, you know~"</strong>


    The store manager only watches her with an awkward smile, a bit surprised and confused as to why she suddenly started squirming around like some teenage girl who''s head-over-heels for her crush. She even appears like she''s daydreaming, especially with that gooey grin of hers and her rosy pink cheeks.


    <strong>"<em>Ummm</em>... Excuse me, may I ask for some assistance?"</strong>


    <strong></strong>At another customer''s sudden call, both of them finally face away from each other and turn to look at their side.


    "Yes, yes... What is it, Ma''am-"


    The store manager then suddenly cuts himself off as his jaw slightly drops at the sight that greets them. Evidently awed, he takes a moment to let the view sink in. Sophie reacts just as stunned by such an attention-catching figure and prepossessing aura. Even the other employees and clients inside the store are now looking at this person as well.


    A breathtakingly beautiful redhead appeared before them all of the sudden, wearing a cool biker outfit that certainly makes her stand out.


    With shades on her eyes, she shes everyone a pair of ankle-length boots, fitted blue jeans and a grey tank top under a leather jacket that''s draped over her shoulders. More than anything, it''s definitely her smooth and silky crimson red hair that makes her all the more attractive and captivating.


    "Yes, Ma''am, wee to our shop...!" the store manager blithely chimed in, greeting her after collecting himself again.


    "What is it we''re looking for, Ma''am? We''ve got all types of jewelries here. Just name it~"


    "Well, <em>ummm...</em> The thing is, I''m not really that good in choosing jewelries, so I might have to see them instead of naming one," the redhead confessed while rubbing her neck sheepishly.


    "O-Oh..."


    At that second, the store manager tries not to slump in disappointment.


    If she''s not used to buying jewelries, it probably means that she''s actually not as rich as he initially thought. Going by her attire, he easily got the impression that she was affluent or famous.


    But now that he''s looking closely, she only appears shy and good-looking. Her apparel doesn''t resemble those sophisticated and elegant clothing that most wealthy women wear - just like Sophie, his regr customer.


    Nevertheless, the store manager keeps his amodating facade on and assists her, though he''s nning that he''ll just let one of his employees to take overter so that he can go back to Sophie.


    "Alright, Ma''am. Leave it to me," he said a little less ebulliently than earlier while spreading a strained smile.


    "Oh, wait...! I do got some preferences..." the red head added all of the sudden, making both him and the blonde pause in surprise.


    "I want one whole jewelry set of your most expensive rubies, and dozens of your precious gems of different sizes."


    Then, silence.


    After hearing her ce such an extravagant order, the store manager and some of the other people nearby who just happened to be listening were all thrown off guard, nearly gaping in awe once more. Sophie was also astonished by this, not expecting that she''s that wealthy after all.


    "Why, of course, Ma''am~!"


    Then came the manager''s one hundred eighty turn.


    After the redhead pulled out some sort of UNO reverse card on him - unknowingly even, he went back to being extra amodating. With that, he decided to have someone else continue assisting Sophie instead and went ahead to serve their new customer.


    The store manager soon thought that he did good in this choice of his.


    Not only is she not a picky one like most others, but she''s also quite easy to persuade. The way she just agrees to his rmendations makes him think that she''s rich enough to be spending her money without fearing that they would not meet her expectations in the end.


    With that, he managed to finish filling in her simple yet extravagant orders in just a matter of minutes.


    "By the way, Ma''am, may I know your name? We would really love to have you here again the next time you go shopping," the store manager finally found the guts to say after keeping his curiosity to himself for a while now.


    Both of them have gone back to the counter. Sophie just also finished buying what she wanted by then, and she''s standing right beside the mysterious redhead at the moment.


    "My name...? Oh, I see! Will that be written on the receipt...?" she asked to which the manager simply nodded.


    "It''s Cassidy Millicent."


    Right at the very second Cassidy dropped her name, Sophie suddenly froze on her spot.

 Chapter 74 - Unknowingly Meeting The Archenemy

    Sophie remains in a thunderstruck state for a long fraction of a moment, lookingpletely caught off guard.


    Never did she think that she would be crossing paths with Cassidy so soon. She really didn''t recognize her at all. If the store manager did not ask for her name, she would stay oblivious the entire time. ??


    But then again, anyone who had little contact with her would not probably recognize her as well. She appears very different now - even more thanst night. With that red hair of hers, she definitely looks like a whole new person.


    "Cassidy... Millicent...?" the store manager blurted out in deep thought, trying to recall where he heard that name before.


    "Y-You mean... that Cassidy Millicent?!"


    As soon as it clicks in his head, he ends up reacting thoroughly astounded. His eyes widen like that of an owl while his jaw drops for the nth time that hour. It''s so unexpected that he''s finding it hard to believe.


    After all, the wife of the head of the ever prominent and influential Millicent Inc. is quite well-known in the world ofmerce despite her limited contact with people. She is said to be an untouchable beauty who always appears reserved and detached. Aside from her enviable charms, she possesses an overwhelming abundance of affluence that makes her one peerless personality among the country''s wealthiest -


    Or so, that''s how far the tittle-tattles go.


    "<em>Ummm... </em>Can I get my receipt now?" Cassidy asked with her head tilted quizzically, unsure of what made him speechless all of the sudden.


    "W-Wait, Ma''am...! I still haven''t offered enough service to you. Allow me to tour you around our shop," the store manager replied hastily, making her blink rapidly in surprise.


    "Huh?"


    "Or perhaps, you would like to see more of our deluxe collections? We have new arrivals as well."


    "No, it''s fine. These are all I want."


    "T-Then, Ma''am, how about this...?"


    For this is her first time visiting their store, he finds it important to leave asting impression on her so that she will find it in herself toe back again. But since it''s already much toote for any grand wee, considering that she seems to be in a hurry, the store manager justes up with another idea - one that will not take any more of her time.


    Having someone like her in their store right now is already a valuable rarity. He can''t possibly keep wasting her time any longer.


    With those in mind, the store manager immediately takes out a small box from a drawer behind him and offers it to Cassidy.


    "Here you go, Mrs. Millicent. It''s our store''s gift for you. Take it as a form of our good will and a token of our appreciation. Thank you for shopping with us and I hope you''lle again," he said with so much deference that all that''s probably left for him to do was to bow at her.


    Despite how stupefied Cassidy was at his uncalled-for offer, she just nodded her head and reached out for the box reluctantly. She then takes a moment to open the lid and look at what''s inside.


    That''s when she almost nks out and stares open-mouthed, clearly struck with awe and wonder. The gift isn''t as sumptuous as the ruby jewelry set that she bought, but for a free giveaway, it''s still very exquisite.


    It turns out to be this elegant diamond ne with a glitzy tear-shaped pendant.


    From the side, Sophie appears both dazzled and nonplussed at the sight. The free gift this store gave her before turned out to be a lot lessvish than this one. It made her feel indignant and aggravated, which she immediately tried to hide by looking away.


    It''s already a given that this woman holds more power than her in this type of scenarios, though. She possesses more wealth and fame, after all. She''s definitely of a higher status.


    "<em>Uhhh... </em>You sure I can have the ne?" Cassidy blurted out in disbelief.


    "Yes, Ma''am~!" the store manager cooed with an affable smile.


    "Oh, okay... Thank you. How thoughtful of you."


    "It''s nothing at all. Please, do drop by again the next time you shop for jewelries."


    Though she''s not really used to any kind of privileges that only rich people can avail, she just decided to ept the present. Besides, she already has a rough idea of his real intention behind this magnanimous offer - and it might be his way of earning her patronage.


    "I should have just given him my maiden name instead. Now, he''s gonna expect me toe back..." Cassidy thought silently as she expressed her gratitude to the store manager once more.


    "Well, not that I''m obliged to."


    After packing everything up, she spares onest smile and bids him goodbye. She then heads to the exit and makes haste to take her leave, already sensing that she consumed much more time than she intended to use in that ce.


    "I wonder if Maleficent is still there. Knowing her, she probably doesn''t have enough patience to wait for as long as an hour," she silently pondered as she made her way to the exit of the mall.


    Right after she gets four shops away from the jewelry store, though, she suddenly notices something strange. She feels as if she''s being followed. It seems like someone from that ce has tagged behind her after she left.


    Not wanting to tolerate this, Cassidy halts on her tracks again and turns around to confront this person.


    That''s when Sophie pauses in surprise, not expecting that she''lle face-to-face with her all of the sudden.


    Though it was what she''d been aiming for, she wanted to be the one who''d call her attention and confront her like this instead. She wasn''t able to do that earlier in the jewelry store since she already hurried out of there as soon as she''s finished talking with the manager.


    At that moment, silence only stretches between the two.


    The just keep exchanging looks - with Cassidy trying to figure out if she knows her or not, and Sophie waiting for her to finish taking in everything about her. All the while, some sort of intensity begins to build up in the air without the two of them noticing.


    "Excuse me, but do you need something?" Cassidy started first, thinking that she didn''t have all day to take part in this staring contest.


    "Well, not really. You may not recall this, but I''m someone you used to know very well..." Sophie replied with a soft giggle, pretending to be friendly and in good terms with her.


    "You see, I''m very close to your family, especially to your-"


    "Oh, wait, nope...! I ain''t gonna buy any of this."


    Cassidy suddenly cut Sophie off and changed her mind about sparing some time to listen to whatever it was she''s about to say. It''s not like she''s being some snobby meanie here, but she remembered that Adrian told her not to talk with strangers who would recognize her.


    On this one, she had to follow him no matter how the other party would react, especially since she didn''t have her bodyguards around this time.


    Dumbfounded by her retreat from this confrontation, Sophie could only stand there in stupefied silence and watch her turn back around. Right then as well, she found herself starting to fume with anger. This got her very vexed for some reason.


    "Hey, wait! That is quite rude...! I''m still talking to you, am I not?" she nearly snarled, unable to hide how offended she was by her nonchnce.


    "Miss, I don''t remember owing you a conversation. It might be kinda rude indeed, but I really got to leave..." she tried to reason with her, already sensing that this woman was the bad news that her husband told her about earlier that morning.


    <strong>"And besides, my husband told me not to talk with strangers."</strong>


    At that, Sophie went speechless again.


    Cassidy thought that what she just said would certainlye out rude if it''s true that both of them knew each other back then, but she''s still a stranger to her right now. She isn''t going to take any risk here by staying as that friendly and good-natured person that she usually is. If they meet again someday and she proves that she''s a goodpanion to her before, she will just apologize right then.


    Yet if she''s indeed a good one, then she will have to understand that she has lost her memories and is only trying to be cautious here. But going by how she called her attempt to be careful around strangers as something rude, she seemed to be not that understanding.


    "I''ll be going ahead now. Take care on your way home, Miss," Cassidy told her for thest time before eventually continuing on her way and leaving her behind.


    At that moment, Sophie just stayed still and started ring daggers at her retreating figure, not a bit least pleased at how her rival just used her husband''s words on her like that.

 Chapter 75 - Dramatic Return Of The Houses Mistress

    Seven is on standby near the mansion''s gates along with his fellow bodyguards.


    It''s nearlyte in the afternoon. The sun is going to set in just a couple of hours, but both the house''s master and mistress are still nowhere in sight. By now, at least, the ce is a lot less hectic than earlier.??


    Gertrude''s sudden appearance in the residence had flipped everyone over in nonplus.


    Usually, someone from the maids or other houseworkers would at least inform the guards of any family member''s oing arrival, but nothing like that happened this time. It''s even almost as if it''s been kept as a secret on purpose.


    It''s not just Gertrude''s surprising appearance, though. What took the whole cake was the frenzied search for their missing mistress. With how frantic everybody was, they looked like they''re trying to hunt down a wild beast who had escaped from its cage, especially the head maid.


    Maids and menservants alike - they all went out to look for Cassidy. Yet in the end, they failed to find even a single trace.


    While having this train of thoughts, Seven hears his phone ringing in his pocket. He then takes it out and answers the call, already aware of who it''s going to be.


    "Good afternoon again, Ma''am Cassidy," he greeted with a formal tone.


    "Hey there, Seven! How''s it going?" his mistress answered from the other side of the line.


    "Coast is clear, Ma''am. The Madam had left half an hour ago. The security guards also did as you told them earlier. Nobody figured out that you went out of the mansion, though I think that they''re about to do it now regardless of what the guards said."


    "I see, I see... I''m on my way. Thanks for being on lookout. I know I can depend on you guys."


    "No problem, Ma''am."


    Still on her motorcycle, Cassidy puts back her phone in the inner pocket of her jacket and starts driving again.


    She is now on her way home from the mall. By the time she called, she''s only a few blocks away from the mansion.


    "Good thing I''ve got Seven and the others. I was kinda hesitant to drag them into this, but I really needed someone to tell me if Maleficent''s still there or not. Luckily, I exchanged phone numbers and emails with them before we went home earlier... And now we''re buddies~!"


    Indeed, it''s a good thing that she has people to rely on somehow.


    She''s not sure why Seven and her other bodyguards would ept and follow her so easily like that. Gertrude clearly has more power than her in this household, after all. But then again, it could be that they''re just really that nice and had keen eyes in choosing the right people they''d be siding with.


    <em>"We''re mainly working for Ma''am Cassidy, not the Madam,"</em> was what her bodyguards told her earlier when she asked for their help and disclosed the fact that they''d be going against her mother-inw''s orders if they epted.


    "Those bodyguards... Yeah, gotta keep ''em," Cassidy firmly thought with aically dead serious expression.


    Soon enough, her afternoon joyride is over.


    She eventually arrived at the mansion and was weed by her bodyguards. They seem really surprised to see her hair color - perhaps, it''s the most notable reaction she saw on them so far.


    They were quite supportive of her and even threw praises on how good she looked in it, though they''re still wearing their trademark aloof expressions the whole time.


    As for her treat to the two security guards who kept their mouths shut until the end, she bought them tons of snacks and different kinds of board games, including UNO cards, Monopoly, Chess and Scrabble. They were taken aback by this, clearly confused as for why they''d be receiving things that''re mostly yed by youngsters.


    "You two are on the night shift too, right? Gotta be boring without doing anything to pass time with. I noticed that you''re ying cardsst time. You might wanna try other tabletop games if you already grew tried of that," Cassidy told the security guards a bit sheepishly, wondering if having them y these was too childish of her.


    For a moment, they only continued staring at her silently, surprise written all over their faces. That''s until their eyes turned sparkly all of the sudden - admiring her as if she''s a saintess, a transcendental being, a beautiful goddess.


    "How very thoughtful of you, Ma''am!" chirped one of the guards.


    "We never thought we''d be noticed like that. Really, you''re really kind, Ma''am!" seconded his partner.


    "You even cared about our sanity during our night shifts. It''s really so boring that we''re gonna lose our minds."


    "Thanks for the games, Ma''am! We''ll y them well!"


    "Oh, but we promise to keep doing our jobs, of course."


    At their dramatic expression of gratitude, Cassidy only lets out an awkwardughter.


    She didn''t expect that her treat would get such an ebullient reception. At first, she did think of giving them something that most adults would like, but since she herself was young at heart, she considered those board games as more than passable.


    "You''re wee. Thanks again guys," Cassidy chimed in with a smile before eventually bidding them goodbye and heading back to the mansion.


    As soon as she gets there, she notices that the ce seems to be stuffy and too quiet.


    It''s like the dreary ambiance that one would find after a storm came and swept over the ce. It''s giving her the impression that she made more troubles than she thought she did. Nevertheless, the thought amuses her to a certain degree.


    With a scheming smile on her face, her pair of half-lidded eyes glinting mischievously, Cassidy stands tall in front of the mansion before starting to make her stride inside.


    Almost instantly, the maids who''re working nearby were thrown off guard. They all begin to stir around at her sudden entrance - most are apparently astonished by her new look.


    "Ma''am Cassidy...?!"


    "It''s Ma''am Cassidy! She''s back!"


    "Did she... dye her hair?"


    "Was she in a salon all along?"


    "I almost did not recognize her."


    "How gorgeous~ Red looks great on her."


    "Quit your yapping, everyone! Get Cecile now!"


    Cassidy feels like guffawing at that very moment.


    They all look very flustered, though they''re only bringing panic on themselves. It''s not like she''s going to run away again or something. With them surrounding her like this as she walks further inside, it will be impossible to escape.


    Yet in every step Cassidy takes, the whole scenario is beginning to change dramatically. Rather than wary of her escaping once more, they appear like they''re on guard - as if they''re witnessing a wild beast that is going to gobble them up in any given second.


    Now, Cassidy feels like she''s the representative of the fire nation who''s going to attack their fortress, which kind of goes well with her fiery crimson red hair flowing behind her.


    <strong>"Ma''am Cassidy..." </strong>


    And s, their chiefmander hase.


    Cecile is now standing on top of the staircase, ring down at her with a belligerent look on her face. She looks like the mistress of the house more than her, especially with that condescending poise on.


    <strong>"The Madam was waiting for you for almost an hour."</strong>


    <strong></strong>As the head maid vehemently said that like a low and scornful growl, her expression gets even darker. It seems like she''s really holding it in. She appears as if she might blow up and erupt like a volcano once her buttons are pushed even for the slightest bit.


    Cassidy stays silent for a moment, returning her fierce gaze with an apathetic one.


    She just continues exchanging prating looks with her - taking time to examine the contour of her very presence all the while. Now that she''s close to showing her true colors, she realizes one certain thing about her. It''s probably something that has always been there even way back before she lost her memories.


    Much like what Cecile is clearly doing now, she''s looking down on Cassidy.


    The way she glowers is simr to how one will look at the lowest human being in the world. This woman is seeing her as a worthless individual, a mere rag mistakenly turned into royalty, a shameless parasite in the family, and a person who doesn''t deserve everything she has now.


    "Well, I''ll let her have her way..." Cassidy quietly mused to herself before lifting her chin up and spreading a smug smile.


    <strong>"After all, this is thest time she''ll be standing up there. I wonder what kind of expression she''ll make once I drag her down~"</strong>


    <strong></strong>Cecile may have the backing of two of the most powerful figures in this household. People could trust her loyalty andpetence for all they wanted. She could also pretend like this for as long as she desired to.


    As for Cassidy, though, the woman before her now is nothing but an oblivious pawn that she''s going to use as her first stepping stone to break free from the oppressive chains of this family.

 Chapter 76 - A Bait For A Two-master Dog

    As if matching Cecile''s scheming presence, Cassidy only keeps on her smug front and acts chilled.


    The head maid is not a bit least pleased at how cheeky she''s making herself appear to be. In fact, she feels like going physical at this very moment. She badly wants to rip that goddamn red hair of hers or p her across the face for making her go through a humiliating experience earlier.??


    It just happened that Gertrude took out her anger on Cecile.


    The reason why it was strange to see her patiently waiting in the lounge for more than half an hour was because she simply didn''t have that long of a patience. She had bottled it all up until the very end and stayed calm on her seat.


    When Cecile finally went and confessed that Cassidy wasn''t there after all, she was still calm and in control of their temper.


    <em>"You see, Madam... I had told her that you''re here to see her, but she immediately ran away. I chased after her and begged her to stop. However, she was really determined not to meet you. She even tried to hurt and threaten me. Even then, I just kept pleading and eventually, I asked for help from the others. Right then, though, she was already out of our sight, and until now, nobody knew where exactly she had went and hid,"</em> was what Cecile told her as a lie - a cover up for her slip-up.


    <em>"I see... Knowing the new her, she does seem to be one who easily gets violent and aggressive</em>..." was what Gertrude simply responded at first, stillposed and impassive.


    She then finally stood up from her seat and picked up her things. The head maid got ready to bid her farewell and see her out along with the other maids, but that''s all until she suddenly turned to look back at her and threw away her calm facade atst.


    <em><strong>"Yet the moment you let her out of your sight, you already failed your job! That''s just one puny woman, and you''re a ton! How could you just lose her like that?! What a useless bunch you all are...!"</strong></em> Gertrude eximed in rage and aggravation, ring daggers at the head maid all the while.


    <strong>"<em>More importantly, your reason didn''t change the fact that I wasted so much time here! Do you even know how long I was here?! How very impudent of you to make me wait like this! You''re all utterly ridiculous!"</em></strong>


    It was Cecile''s first time getting shouted at like that ever since she began working for the Millicent''s.


    She was mortified in front of the other houseworkers, and it made her feel like a shame to her original mistress. Going by Gertrude''s hostile reaction, what Irish will do to her is probably going to be equally humiliating if not worse. After all, she did skip two dates for this meeting.


    Cecile knows quite well, though - that the reason why Gertrude was that harsh on her was because she did not get to see Cassidy today. Her outburst would even be worse if the redhead was the one in her ce. She did not get to take out her week''s worth of exhaustion on her usual stress reliever, after all.


    While Cassidy is a form of entertainment for Irish, she is something like a calmative for Gertrude.


    "Right now, I want her to be both my entertainment and my stress reliever," Cecile thought grimly, her scowl getting deeper and deeper as she continued looking at the redhead''s smiling face.


    Cassidy, on the other hand, is only getting more and more amused.


    Yet before the head maid can further spread her malevolence all around the ce, she just chooses to proceed with her n. Her neck is already starting to get stiff as she keeps looking up to her from down the stairs.


    "I did hear from the guards that my mother-inw was here. So sorry for leaving without telling. I was really in a hurry, you see. I badly wanted to buy something I saw in the mall earlier, which was why I went back there as fast as I could..." Cassidy blithely reasoned out.


    <strong>"In fact, I wanted it so badly that not even a locked door could stop me~" </strong>she then added while smirking meaningfully, her tone turning so sweet yet ominous at the same time.


    Cecile and the other maids flinched at this.


    The way she brought the locked door up like it''s nothing made it sound like it''s everything that they needed to be concerned about. Since everyone was in it, they knew what''s up. Nobody reacted like they didn''t know what happened.


    "<em>Hmph... </em>So, this mansion has really be a den for two-faced tricksters now - in just a matter of hours even..." Cassidy thought to herself with a frown, crossing her arms all the while.


    "Then again, they''re backed up by the ever powerful Irish. I gotta get a worthy nickname for her soon."


    "There must be something with the door knob that identally got you locked up inside. I''ll get a handyman to rece it. But you could''ve just called someone to open it up for you from the outside, you know," Cecile started again, feigning innocence in a way that made the redhead cringe.


    Cassidy couldn''t help but pull a t look at such ame excuse, thinking that she could''ve done better than that.


    But at least it''s clear for her now. Since the head maid wanted to make it look like an ident and did note clean, she''s probably underestimating her again. Perhaps, she thought that no one would believe her or side with her anyway, so why not just make ame excuse.


    It''s alright for Cassidy, though, considering that she really doesn''t want to continue dwelling on a crime that will only make Cecile reap a small offense.


    "Alright, I''ll leave it to you, then...!" the redhead beamed at her out of nowhere, taking her aback.


    "By the way, can I ask some of you to help me put these shopping bags in my room? They may be small, by they''re pretty heavy," she continued while showing them the baggage she''s actually carrying the whole time.


    "Were those the things that you badly wanted to buy?" the head maid asked apathetically, raising a brow.


    "Yeah! I got them from a popr jewelry store at the mall."


    Then, she paused.


    At the drop of a hat, Cecile became strangers with apathy once again.


    She kept herself from visibly perking up in surprise, not wanting to appear even a bit least engrossed. Yet within, her interest ispletely piqued.


    After all, even when she already searched all the rooms in first and second floors of the mansion, she did not get to find a single jewel nor anything that''s as expensive as that.


    "I got myself a very exquisite jewelry set and gems after I realized that I didn''t own anything like that yet. My husband told me I could shop all I want, so I went ahead and finally buy some for myself. I admit that it''s quite rare for him to be that generous. He must be in a very good mood~" Cassidy ecstatically gushed about.


    Seriously, though, she doesn''t have any jewelry with her nor does she even own half of the amount she bought. She noticed before that she didn''t have that many fancy essories back at home, which was probably because her adult version was just as indifferent to those luxuries as she was when she''s younger.


    "I see..." was all Cecile could blurt out at the moment, silently stunned as she took in everything she said.


    The head maid may look nk and uninterested right now, but the redhead knows that she has said enough.


    Surely, she is raring to take a peek at the jewelries. But then, she just decided to leave her like that and proceed to have the other maids help her bring the shopping bags upstairs.


    As soon as Cassidy is inside her bedroom along with everything that she has bought, she takes time to savor Cecile''s reaction earlier when she walked past through her back at the stairs.


    "She still looked indifferent, but her eyes were clearly following the shopping bags, not me. Just like how a dog would trail after its food~"


    But then, dogs are loyal. Most only have one master.


    Cecile, on the other hand, has two. Now, it''s up to Cassidy to know which is more important to her - Irish and Gertrude or her own greed.


    "It''s all good if she ends up choosing the former, though. I still have an ace up my sleeve."


    With that in mind, she began her preparations and got ready to call for the head maid again. She needs to finish everything before Adrian returns home, which she thinks will be at sunset.


    "<em>Ughhh... </em>I''m really not used to doing schemes like these. I like confronting people head-on, but..." Cassidy grimaced out loud as she flopped on her bed and hugged a pillow to her chest, staring at the ceiling all the while.


    "My world back then is so different from the world where I am now. As much as I want to punch the hell out of everyone here, I know I can''t do that. At least for as long as I''m in this household, I have to keep stepping up my game in secret while everyone continues to see me as gullible and naive."

 Chapter 77 - Trapping And Turning Tables

    Cassidy called for Cecile before dinner and asked her for something that she didn''t quite expect.


    The redhead is sitting in front of her vanity mirror at the moment. Box after box full of precious gems is piled up on top of the table. ??


    The head maid enters her bedroom to find this scene. Right then, she gets the impression that she is about to look through the jewelry.


    "Hi there again, Cecilia~!" Cassidy greeted with a bubbly smile, catching her off guard.


    "It''s Cecile... Ma''am," Cecile found herself replying a little hesitantly, not sure if she''s acting friendly or mocking her.


    "Right, well... You see, I want to take a shower now so I can have dinner already, but I also want to finish arranging everything I bought today before my husband arrives. He may not like it when the room''s this messy. It''s a pain doing everything by myself ''cause there is a lot, though... So, can I ask for your help?"


    "I don''t mind, Ma''am."


    "Thanks...! Leave the jewelry, though, okay? I still haven''t looked through them yet, and I wasn''t sure if the store got all my orders right. I have to figure out if there''s something wrong as soon as possible so I can contact the manager."


    "Didn''t you check them earlier back there?"


    "Only the employees did, but since it was my first time shopping for jewelry and I was all alone, I didn''t find itfortable staying in such a crowded ce for too long. That''s why I took off in a hurry without checking them myself."


    "What if there''s indeed wrong with the orders? Would the store allow to make changes?"


    "Sure, they would! I guess...? The manager is very amodating, and he already knows who I am. I think he''ll properly deal with myints if I learn that they made a mistake. They wouldn''t want to leave a bad impression on a Millicent anyway, right?"


    "I see..."


    Cassidy takes a moment to scan her inscrutable expression, narrowing her eyes a little.


    Try as Cecile might, but she can no longer hide her interest in her ornaments since it''s already leaking through her questioning alone. Had she only known that she caught her sneaking around earlier, she would probably figure out that she''s trying to bait a trap here.


    But since that''s not the case, Cecile wasn''t on her guard at all.


    Cassidy lied about not checking the jewels since she wanted her to think that she wouldn''t be able to realize it if she went and stole some for herself. If she ended up learning that her orders werecking in number, the mes would fall on the store instead.


    What''s more, there''s a reason why Cassidy chose to buy a lot of gems with different sizes. That''s because she knew that Cecile would go after them while thinking that with how many they were, she wouldn''t even probably notice that some would go missing.


    "I''ll be going, then. Again, thanks for the help," the redhead chimed in once more before standing up from her seat and making her way to the bathroom.


    With that, Cecile is left all on her own in her bedroom.


    Instead of starting her work, she only remains standing by the doorway for a moment longer. Her eyes are glued on the direction of the vanity mirror - on the pile of jewelry chests there, to be exact.


    That''s when one end of her lips curved into a smirk.


    "Really, just how naive could she get...? Here I thought she''s gonna confront me for that lock, but it ended up that she just chose to look at the bright side of things - just like how she always used to before...!<em>"</em> Cecile scoffed before snorting in derision and mockery.


    "Well, maybe she just knew that she couldn''t do anything about it anyway - no evidence, and no one to back her up. But even then, she could''ve been more on guard and distrustful. Just how stupid is she to let me touch her belongings like this?"


    The sound of the running water from the shower is her cue to stir her stumps atst.


    Cecile needs something like this to figure out if it''s already safe to move or not. It''s an indication that Cassidy will not being out any time soon.


    With that, she makes her way to her vanity mirror and starts rummaging through her jewelry boxes.


    "This is fine... I already checked earlier, and apparently, there''s no CCTV inside here. I also often do this whenever Ma''am Irish is away or upied by something in another room. With how many there are to steal, she doesn''t figure out that something''s missing. At times when she did, I just framed the other maids..." she mused silently as she opened the lid of one of the chests.


    "This time, the jewelry store where that dumb woman got this from would be the one catching the fall."


    As soon as Cecileys eyes on the pool of gems of various colors and sizes, she can''t help but smirk even wider. They are all beaming back at her, shedding light on her unveiling greed that she''s long been hiding in the dark.


    "Fortunately, there''s a lot of small ones. Even the tiniest piece of this can worth tens of thousands!"


    At this point, Cecile is so thrilled to do her evil bidding that she doesn''t even bother hiding that excitement anymore. She pores over the jewels and begins putting some of them inside her pocket.


    With that, she makes haste to finish stealing everything she finds safe to steal for the meantime.


    "I believe that they''ll be here for three more days or so, which means I still have time to steal more..." she murmured to herself before she finally took thest jewel and closed the lid of the box.


    "That woman is a lot dumber than Ma''am Irish, so there might be no need to contact the store since she will not notice a single thing-"


    <strong>"Oh, already done?"</strong>


    <strong></strong>Then, she froze.


    At that very second, she went stiff.


    Much to her nonplus and disbelief, Cassidy opened the door of the bathroom out of nowhere, wearing an amused and mischievous look all the while. She went out as soon as she heard the lid of the chest closing.


    Cecile slowly turns her head to her direction - only to find that the redhead is still fully clothed. However, the shower is still running, which then gives her an impression that she has plotted this.


    For a moment, she could only stay unmoving with her eyes looking as wide as an owl''s and her mouth agape. She is thunderstruck all over. It''s her first time getting caught by someone, after all.


    "I''ll go straight to the point. I''m aware of your dirty little habit, you know. You thought that all I did was escape when I sneaked out earlier? Unfortunately for you, I also happened to stumble upon a certain sneaky little thief at one of the guest rooms..." Cassidy started before tilting her head at the side as if thinking deeply.


    "What was the dialogue again...? I think you said that Irish sending you here would help you hit two birds with one stone. Aside from locking me up in my room as part of that dirty job she wanted you to do, you could also search around the mansion to find something to steal... Say, just how long had you been stealing from your mistress-"


    <strong>"You conceited little bitch!"</strong>


    As Cecile cursed and cut her off all of the sudden, Cassidy piped down for a moment.


    That''s when the head maid began her mad rant. Though she''s already caught, she was still so brazen that she didn''t even deny her ims about stealing from the family and just gushed about how much she pushed her buttons today.


    "So what if you knew, anyway?! You thought that catching me red-handed would do anything?! You''re just a parasite here, and no one would believe you even if you told them that I''d been stealing for years!" Cecile bolted out audaciously, clearly ticked off by the cunning aura she''s emanating.


    "Oh, is that so...?" Cassidy trailed off and stayed quiet for a moment before approaching her all of the sudden, making her take a few steps back.


    "But I really didn''t do this to expose you. I just wanted to confirm it."


    "H-H-Huh...? What nonsense are you spouting out now?"


    "You see, my dear Cecilia... I bought these jewels for you, not for me. It''s an offer - a deal. I wanted to have you on my side."


    "Huh...?!"


    Once again, Cecile ispletely thrown off guard.


    Cassidy just keeps saying and doing the least expected. She never thought that she felt smug enough to win over her by using her own weakness. But then, she had already been fooled once.


    The redhead already proved herself to be a schemer by setting up this trap, so she''s not going to make a deal with her so easily. Besides, continuing to work for Irish is much safer since her secret hasn''t been revealed yet.


    <strong></strong>With that in mind, Cecile only scowls and res at Cassidy.


    <strong>"I refuse."</strong>

 Chapter 78 - Adopting A Spy

    With her eyes widening in surprise, Cassidy only stares back at Cecile for the next seconds toe.


    The way the head maid glowers at her like a pugnacious beast is telling her that she judged wrong. She has more fangs than the ones she showed, and she''s not that gullible enough to fall for her bribery, especially right after she tricked her.??


    ''I may be greedy, but I still think wisely. I will not lose anything if I choose to continue siding with Ma''am Irish. On the other hand, if I go to her, who knows what she wants me to do once I ept the deal...?'' Cecile pondered deeply until she suddenly thought of something that made her smirk schemingly.


    ''Or better yet, I should just ept it! Siding with her doesn''t mean I''ll have to betray Ma''am Irishpletely. This simple-minded woman wouldn''t even know if I decided to stab her on the back. With that, I can get the jewels and be a spy for my mistress at the same time.''


    While she''s having these mischievous thoughts in mind, Cassidy only stays quiet. She can sense that she''s plotting yet another scheme in her head. It shows through her conniving expression.


    "You... didn''t want to ept my proposal?" the redhead asked incredulously, still looking dumbfounded.


    "<em>Hmmm... </em>Well..." the head maid thought out loud while pretending to be contemting about it.


    "I suppose it depends-"


    <strong>"But Cecilia, you don''t really have a choice here, you know."</strong>


    At that, Cecile froze.


    Cassidy sounded so assertive and firm as she dropped yet another flummoxing remark. All the while, she''s making a cold and steely expression. Her wide crimson red orbs seem to be glowing menacingly as if taunting her wordlessly.


    Time and again, she has something to retaliate. Just when Cecile thought that she ruined her n by refusing her offer, she suddenly disclosed something at thest minute.


    "After all, if you don''t do as I say..." Cassidy trailed off before walking closer to her, making the head maid flinch and back away in confusion and perturbation.


    <strong>"I''ll make sure to reveal your dirty little secret to everybody and drag you to jail."</strong>


    <strong></strong>That''s when she suddenly turns to the side and looks at her bed, making her do the same.


    Cecile whimpered in aghast shock and dread as soon as she found her cellphone hiding between the pillows - with only its glinting camera lenses peeking out in the open. As it continuesying there, it proceeds to capture more of her unsightly expressions of horror and trepidation.


    At that very moment, the head maid feels her soul leaving her body.


    It turns out that Cassidy is filming the entire thing all along - from start to finish.


    "You were so confident that no one would believe me if I told everyone about your misdeeds, and that gave me this idea. Thank you for that..." she continued with a mocking tone, making her shudder in fear.


    "You think that the Millicent''s would tolerate a thief like you? Two of them may be backing you up, but that''s only because they thought they could trust you. Try asking for their help once I spread the evidence. Let''s see if they''ll still ept a two-master dog like you~"


    Right then, Cecile could no longer hold it.


    Her knees were trembling the whole time, which now finally buckled and gave in. With that, she slumped on the ground like a helpless heap. Her face haspletely drained out of color while her lips continued to quiver uncontrobly.


    Cecile appears so frightened that she''s whimpering and close to bursting into tears.


    All the while, Cassidy only watches her with an apathetic look on her face.


    ''What''s with this reaction? I was still threatening her, though. I still haven''t done anything as bad as what they all did to me back then...'' she thought silently as she narrowed her gaze in repugnance.


    <strong>''Why do people find it so easy to oppress others but can''t even handle a bit of that oppression themselves?''</strong>


    It vexes her.


    Here she was suffering a lot worse for five years, but when it''s their turn, they would crumble so easily. Perhaps, they never once imagined themselves in her position. They thought that they were never going to reap what they sow, and because of that, they didn''t find the heart to stop abusing her.


    They never thought that the same could happen to them one day.


    ''Wow, thinking about all these... I feel like I want to make use of her even more...'' Cassidy proceeded to ponder spitefully, the air of menace around her thickening.


    <strong>''And then leave her falling thousands of feet below in the end.''</strong>


    Right then, a knock on the door suddenly interrupted them.


    It''s one of the other maids. She came to inform her that her husband finally arrived along with the others. The head maid jolts at this in surprise while the redhead stays looking impassive.


    "M-M-Ma''am... M-Ma''am Cassidy..." Cecile tremulously called out from below her, nearly begging on her knees.


    "P-Please... D-Don''t t-tell the President. I-I''ll do what you want... Anything you want!"


    At that, Cassidy perks up a little in enlightenment.


    On second thought, she doesn''t have to go all the way to Irish or Gertrude. She actually has a more powerful family member living under the same roof as her. Her husband makes most of the decisions in this household and the family''s business, after all.


    Because of his indifference to her in the past, a lot of houseworkers found it easy to treat her badly. In reality, though, everyone fears him the most - even more than they do to his mother. It''s just that he never executed his power to discipline them because he couldn''t care less about his wife back then.


    Right now, though, Cassidy is going to make sure that Adrian will be using his demonic power for once - soon after she''s finished with her business, that is.


    "Of course, I won''t tell him~ I mean, why would I go through all the trouble of buying you those jewels if I could just film you away and be done with it...?" she then told the head maid while smiling down at her reassuringly - which did nothing but double her trepidation.


    "I''ll have you work for me. Depending on the quality of your help and how much you worked hard on the task, I''ll even think of rewarding you with jewelry every time youplete something for me."


    That''s when Cassidy walks back to her vanity mirror and picks up one of the jewelry boxes. She then opens the lid and shows Cecile the most exquisite rubies she has ever seen in her whole life, making her jaw drop in awe and astonishment.


    "If you continue to do your work properly up until the very end, I''ll give this to you," the redhead offered with a magnanimous smile, earning an even better expression of craving from her.


    "S-So then... W-What is it I must do?" the head maid asked to which she just grinned wider in reply.


    "Mostly, you''ll be spying for me, but at times, I''ll have you run some errands."


    ---


    After settling her deals with Cecile and wrapping things up, Cassidy goes ahead and makes her way to the living room to meet Adrian and the others.


    By others, it appears like Charles, Edward and Ray have returned with her husband. Even now that they came back, though, they still seemed to be discussing something serious, which caused them not to notice hering.


    As she was about to enter and announce her presence, she suddenly heard them talking about this dreadful news that made her halt on her tracks.


    "As it was Ma''am Gertrude who prepared Ma''am Cassidy''s vehicle, it''s only a given that we have to investigate and interrogate her. She is the only remaining strong lead now, especially since that driver is already dead along with his other affiliates."


    As Ray disclosed the information about the driver''s death, Cassidy felt herself stiffening on the spot.


    Finding it hard to believe, her face paled in aghast shock. It only happened yesterday, but she felt like this chain of events was cascading so rapidly that it''s now making her blood run cold.


    <strong></strong>"Our other family members are still unaware of this since the guests inst night''s party haven''t left yet. They''re taking care of that and dealing with them for both me and Adrian," Edward chimed in, which made the redhead grimace and huff indignantly.


    ''No, they''re not! They''re too busy tormenting me all day to be filling in the shoes of a good hostess!'' Cassidy silently bolted out in her head.


    "Nevertheless, I want this investigation to wrap up as soon as possible. Even if it means vexing Mother or whatever, we''ll have Ray and the others interrogate her tomorrow morning," Adrian muttered firmly, cing the final decision.


    ''Yeah, that''s right! Way to go, you momma''s boy. Good thing you''re siding with your wife for once,'' the redhead mused to herself while pumping her fist and nodding her head in his direction supportively.


    "Huh? Ma''am Cassidy?" Charles then suddenly called, making her snap out of it and flinch in surprise.


    That''s when Adrian and the others finally notice Cassidy and turn to look at her - only to end up reacting both astonished and speechless at the sight thates into view.

 Chapter 79 - First Piece Of Evidence

    Much like his fellow men inside the lounge, Adrian can''t help but bepletely drawn in just a matter of seconds - almost like this kind of reaction is already inevitable when ites to his wife.


    As if witnessing a goddess descend from heaven, he watches how Cassidy strides inside the room after he and the others finally noticed her. In his eyes, she appears more beautiful than ever. Her grace and elegance are indeed unlike any other - making her stand out like the remarkable woman that she has always been within. ??


    Her crimson red hair is quite a surprise for these gentlemen. As its silky ends bounce a little while some strands get blown behind her, she looks so stunning and breathtaking that they find themselves unable to say anything time and again.


    <em>"</em>Wee back, everyone. I apologize if I interrupt your conversation," Cassidy greeted with a small smile as soon as she reached them, finally making them snap out of their awestruck states.


    They only stayed quiet for a moment longer. Each waited for the other to say something. It just happened that they''re still not over with their reaction to her new look.


    That''s until Adrian noticed that the other men were also looking at Cassidy with their own expressions of wonder and fascination.


    At this, he finally cleared his throat, deciding to take the lead and make them look away already. The three others then turn back to his direction, both a little taken aback and looking somewhat expectant at what he''s about to say.


    "You..." Adrian blurted out absentmindedly, catching his wife''s attention.


    "You dyed your hair?"


    "<em>Uhhh... </em>Yeah? Obviously..." Cassidy replied with a matter-of-factly tone before slightly lifting her chin up.


    "What''s with that look? Can''t I dye my hair or something?"


    "No, it''s not that."


    Now that she''s looking straight at him, he can''t help but be captivated even more than he already is.


    As she just stares at him, he feels his face heating up a little. He then realized that he ended up asking what''s already obvious after seeing her this up close and getting a bit flustered.


    Though Adrian didn''t want to admit it, he kept seeing Cassidy as brilliant as a me ever since she showed her true colors to them. Now that she has dyed her hair in red, she appears to be shining even brighter than before.


    To sum it up, he just really wanted to say that she looked good in it.


    "By the way, I''ve heard that my driver yesterday had died. I''m quite shocked, to be honest. May I join in this conversation of yours?" Cassidy started with a solemn look on her face, bringing back the seriousness of their previous exchange.


    While Adrian also pulls on a solemn expression at this, Charles and the others appear a bit surprised. Contrary to their expectation, instead of reacting fretful and anxious about the news, she just went straight to business. It''s as if the topic of death didn''t faze her.


    "Of course, you may. Let''s talk about the important details before we have dinner," Adrian answered before ncing at the maids near the entrance of the lounge.


    With a single nod from him, they already knew what to do. While they go and prepare their dinner, Cassidy joins in and sits beside her husband before looking at the leader of the investigation team.


    "I wanna ask if the driver is innocent or just a victim as well. You mentioned something about him having affiliates, so I guess it''s more likely that he''s truly involved with the incident," she questioned while regarding him inquisitively.


    "We discovered that he''s working with another group of people who nted the bomb in your car. But based on the text messages that he exchanged with them, it also seemed like he was only forced to do as they said. He did send a warning to Mr. Millicent at thest minute, right? I mean, about staying away from the car and everything," Ray replied as he took out a reseble stic pouch with a mobile phone in it and ced it on the table.


    "We went to his home address but learned that he''s not there. After much digging around, Ray and his team discovered his dead body inside a car that''s parked only a few miles away from where you and Adrian were stranded yesterday. His phone was there with him," Edward exined from beside him.


    "By the way, now that Sir Edward mentioned that..." Charles trailed off with a ponderous look.


    "I know that we''re almost sure by now that the driver and his affiliates were killed by the true mastermind behind the bombing. Since they failed to pull off the assassination, they had gotten rid of those involved once and for all. But isn''t it strange that they''d just leave such a strong piece of evidence in the driver''s car?"


    "Perhaps, they thought it was not much of a threat? Going by the text messages, nothing else about this mastermind had been mentioned aside from the implications that there''s indeed a mastermind. But it''s also quite probable that this is just a fault on their part. They might have overlooked the fact that he''s carrying his phone with him."


    If that''s indeed the case, Cassidy can''t help but feel grateful about the mastermind''s stupidity.


    An evidence is still an evidence, after all. She thinks that it''s also quite a powerful one since the messages are the ones that have led them to the driver''s affiliates. With some background checking on these people, they might be able to find something.


    "In any case, my team and I will be handling the investigation on the suspects starting tomorrow along with that interrogation with Mrs. Millicent..." Ray continued before looking at the other men.


    "I think we have enough leads to move on our own. Thank you for joining us today. For the meantime, we''ll give you updates and inform you about everything that may require your assistance."


    With those as thest words of the leader of the investigation team, the topic has been dropped for the time being.


    ---


    After everyone gathered around the dining room and finished dinner, Edward and Ray were the first ones who left.


    Charles stayed for a bit longer. He talked with Adrian about how they would cover up what they did today. Since the investigation has to be kept confidential, they need to pretend that they dealt with some business-rted matters.


    Apparently, tons of eyes are always watching his every moment, and most of them are from work. There might be someone there who learned that he wasn''t anywhere in his residence today. That''s why before they can take a look on his schedule and activities, they need to have an alibi.


    "Must be tough being famous, huh? Paparazzi everywhere~" Cassidy teased from the opposite side of the table while eating her strawberry ice cream.


    "I''m not talking about paparazzi. These people are from my workce. Apparently, it''s not only Charles who can see most of the things I do," Adrian corrected while scanning through a pile of documents.


    Charles had went home a few minutes ago. Now, the two of them are in the living room - with the wife taking her sweet time finishing her desserts and the husband being upied with work.


    A momentter, two maids came to take the tes that Cassidy used and serve Adrian a hot cup of tea. That''s when he suddenly noticed something. It nonplussed him enough that he ended up peeling his eyes away from the documents and paying attention to the maids.


    "Both of you..." Adrian suddenly started, his tone sharp and pointed.


    <strong>"I don''t recognize you, and I''m quite sure that I did not hire you. Where did youe from?"</strong>


    While the two maids stiffened at this, Cassidy ended up almost choking on a spoonful of ice cream that she just gobbled up.


    Not only did Adrian go straight to the point, but he also sounded so austere that it threw them off guard. Too caught up in savoring her desserts, Cassidypletely forgot to tell him about the reassignment that Irish did with the maids.


    Judging by his reaction, he seemed like he still had no idea about it even though Cecile said that they would be getting his approval once he arrived. But before that could happen, it somewhat appeared like he''s already not a bit pleased by this.


    "G-Good evening, President. We were sent by Ma''am Irish to look after Ms. Cassidy," one of the maids replied a bit nervously as she and the other faced him.


    "My sister did?" Adrian blurted out in surprise, raising his brows.


    "Yes, President. Cecile''s here with us too. I believe you know her, Sir."


    As the other maid answered this with much more confidence, looking quite certain that using his sister as a reason would turn his mood around, Cassidy only leaned back and crossed her arms. She''s also expecting that her husband would loosen up and be all understanding again at the mention of a family member. He''s biased towards them, after all.


    But then, for the next seconds toe, Adrian only continues regarding the maids with a serious and stern look on his face.

 Chapter 80 - Backed By The Demon Lord

    Contrary to everyone''s expectation, Adrian doesn''t seem to be convinced by the fact that it''s Irish who''s behind the reassignment.


    In the past, he used to let his family members do this kind of things. Since he''s workingpulsively hard and for long hours every single day, he''s rarely at home. Because of that, Cassidy was all by herself most of the time.??


    His mother and sisters would often visit their mansion and help his ipetent wife in managing the household. Considering that she never excelled both at their family''s business and domestic works, they would offer to teach her while he''s away and busy.


    What Adrian did not know was that these women were being very brutal while they were doing it. All of the witnesses and houseworkers were being silenced by either Gertrude or Irish every time. That brutality never reached his ears.


    But then again, it was just that nobody really wanted to side with a wife who had no use in the family and was always the target of malice.


    No one chose to care about Cassidy before, especially with all the rumors going around. People kept saying that she was only after her husband''s wealth. They thought that she was simply pretending to be in love with him so that she could satisfy her own selfish gains.


    That''s why they just let this brutality push her to the limits while they wait for the day when she''ll finally give up on pursuing her husband''s unattainable love.


    Herck of response and refusal to resolve this matter had worsened the rumors. Since nobody was sure where exactly she came from and she herself remained ignorant towards their bad perceptions of her, everyone continued to treat her badly inside her own home - for five whole years, that is.


    But perhaps, the strongest factor that influenced this chain of reactions is Adrian''s indifference itself. To begin with, the husband''s silence and negligence serve as some of the main causes why the wife can''t even enjoy her marriage life. If he''s only a bit least concerned, things may have been different.


    Because Adrian himself was apathetic towards his wife, everyone else followed while some took advantage of it.


    Right now, though, Cassidy is a bit dumbfounded.


    She has no idea why her husband is displeased by a recurring matter. Everybody knew that he trusted his elder sister and would often let her have her way, but for some reason, he''s suddenly making a big deal of something like a reassignment of maids.


    "Bring in Cecile. I''ll talk to her," Adrian ordered the maids to which they immediately nodded before hastening away.


    "What''s up, bossman? You don''t approve it?" Cassidy asked with her head tilted quizzically.


    "Don''t you remember what I said earlier? About those people you''re not familiar with?"


    "<em>Uhhhh...</em> You mean, about not talking with strangers?"


    "About not even letting them get close to you. Forget about talking."


    "Huh? But you know these people, and they''re sent by your sister."


    "It doesn''t matter whether I know them or not. I wasn''t here in the first ce. What matters here is if you know them. You should send them away when you''re not sure, especially since there is someone out there who''s trying to get you."


    A bit nonplussed, she feels her eyes widen at this.


    She didn''t expect that he''d worry that much. It''s not like the guards around here would let just anybody in. But then again, someone did try to assassinate her within her very own vehicle. That driver was proof that even those who''re working under them could be scheming something evil.


    "So then, are you saying that I can push people away regardless if you know them or not? Even if it''s a rtive of yours who sent them to me?" Cassidy asked with an incredulous look on her face.


    "How would you even confirm that when they just literally showed up out of nowhere? And without my knowledge even? If you''re notfortable with them, send them away at once. It''s your choice," Adrian simply answered while crossing his arms.


    "You do know that I don''t remember a lot of people because of my amnesia, right? I might push away someone who I actually shouldn''t push away, and it mighte out rude to those who has a good rtionship with me or you."


    "Think about your safety, not them. I couldn''t care less either. But if you''re really that concerned, then just kindly reason out that you don''t recall who they are because of your circumstances. If they truly mean well, they''ll understand. It''s as simple as that."


    Realizing that Cassidy actually did right with that blonde woman who walked up to her earlier in the mall, she couldn''t help but smirk to herself.


    Adrian was thinking the same thing all along. It''s like they''re having a simr pattern of thoughts this whole time.


    For some reason, she feels a little less restrained either. She knows that she can always behave freely if she wants to, but getting her husband''s support on the matter about dealing with people is better. This way, she feels like the all-powerful demon lord has her back.


    It makes her a bit more intrepid and unstoppable.


    With that in mind, Cassidy stands up and puffs her chest out with pride, taking Adrian aback. She then looks down at him as if boasting about something. While he simply stares back, she goes ahead and tries to test if he will really let her do what she wants starting this point.


    "By the way, bossman, I made a new achievement today, and it''s all thanks to your debit card!" she proudly chimed in, both hands on her hips.


    "Oh, now that you mentioned it, how was your shopping?" he asked with a small smile, feeling delighted to see that she somehow enjoyed it.


    "You know, you should be asking how is the condition of your precious money~"


    "Huh?"


    Wanting to amuse herself, she decided to see her husband''s reaction about how exactly she yed today. She knew that she''s going to get scolded for this, but it''s not like she''s already not used to that. Sometimes, it can even be fun, especially when she just thinks of it as some sort of a payback.


    With that, Cassidy walks around the table and leans closer to Adrian all of the sudden, making him flinch a little in surprise.


    The way she suddenly scooted nearer made his heart pound for a second there. It gets a bit louder the moment he feels her warm breath hitting his ear. Her soft hand then touches his cheek before pulling his face closer to hers out of nowhere.


    For once there, he thinks that she is so overjoyed by her shopping experience that she will finally give him a peck on the cheek - like what he tried to do earlier this morning.


    At that thought, he can''t help but blush for a bit, but he remains steady on his seat. Since she''s easy to please, especially when he hits the right buttons, it might not actually be that impossible to get a kiss or two from her after all.


    But then, much to his dismay, that''s not what happened.


    "Hey, bossman, I spent more than half the amount in your debit card. You know what I mean right?" was what Cassidy whispered in his ears all of the sudden, making him pause and crushing his hopes.


    "What?" Adrian then tly blurted out after a second of silence on his part, feeling disappointed and looking straight-faced all the while.


    "I mean I bought a ton and spent a million...! I wasted your money on food, arcade tokens and hair dyes! Isn''t that wicked or something~?"


    "I see. And then?"


    "Huh? What do you mean ''and then''...? Why do you look like you don''t care? Aren''t you put out at least?"


    "I don''t understand, Cassidy. How exactly do you want me to react?"


    "I have the ability to get you broke someday, dummy...! That''s what I''m trying to imply! I just spent a million within a single day, you know!"


    "And why would you want me broke to begin with?"


    "Well, I don''t know~ So that you can think about divorcing me as early as you can, perhaps?"


    At that, Adrian only snorts, much to her chagrin.


    Rather than reacting put out or irked that Cassidy brought up the topic of divorce again, he''s quite amused. Bragging something like spending a million isn''t going to cut it. In the end, her attempt to turn him off by pretending to be some sort of a shameless gold digger onlyes out amusing.


    In the first ce, Adrian doesn''t even mind that she spends millions. It actually relieves him that she''s finally using money this way, considering that she''s one to never spend much for herself. For the past five years, she hadn''t even spent more than fifty thousand in a day.


    Besides, he spends a lot more than a million himself, though it''s not really everyday. However, other wealthy women of her status would do just that. His sisters, for once, would spend hundreds of thousands for cosmetics alone. Their branded clothes and essories would be a whole different story.


    "Well, if you want to see me broke..." Adrian trailed off with an amused smirk and teasing tone, looking like he''s about to brag something back.


    "Go on, then. I''d like to see you try."

 Chapter 81 - Intimidating With A Warning To Set

    What Cassidy indeed wants here is to appall or turn Adrian off just like what he has guessed, but when he suddenly starts boasting his wealth instead, she feels like she has been cheated on.


    The overwhelming amount of confidence that he''s disying at this very moment somehow terrifies her. Sure, he appears like a big-headed idiotic foe whose smug face she badly wants to wipe off. But it can also mean that he''s more than certain that spending a million everyday will not be a burden to their finances.??


    Despite her own ims, she''s not really a materialistic person. Shopping everyday for no good reason will only end up stressing her out. She knows she can''t take up that challenge unless she wants to waste millions for real, which she really doesn''t want to.


    "Hey, I know you''re crazy rich, but you can''t possibly be that rich!" Cassidy eximed while inching her face closer to his and furrowing her brows in annoyance.


    "Just how rich do you think I am?" Adrian retortedcently, still smirking.


    "I-If I... If I continue spending a million everyday, I''ll know!" she lied and threatened haughtily - which he did not buy.


    "Sure, sure~ But knowing you, you will just get tired and run out of ideas on what to buy. You are never one who spends money recklessly. Don''t get pressured by forcing yourself to do the unnecessary."


    "You can never be sure of what I''m capable of, bossman. I''d have you know that I was a fearless delinquent in my younger years! A rule breaker and a baddie! I can do all sorts of... o-of..." she said haltingly, averting her gaze and thinking about if for a second before shouting at his face again.


    "Of evil!"


    "You mean like throwing a house party without permission, beating up a group of dirty-minded drunkards, and crashing birthdays with a motorbike?"


    "Huh? That''s not even that evil-"


    "Exactly."


    Realizing that Adrian just made Cassidy swallow back her words, she ended up groaning in vex while he only continued smirking in amusement.


    As they were having this silly banter on how to waste millions of money, they failed to realize that Cecile and the others were watching from the side this whole time. She hurried there along with the rest of the new maids to formally greet Adrian and present a proper exnation.


    Apparently, they all thought that he''s in a bad mood since that''s what the two maids who came to get Cecile had told them. They said that he appeared to be angry since he had no idea about the reassignment until he saw both of them.


    ''But what the heck is this? Is that the look of someone who''s angry...?'' Cecile silently thought, dumbfounded after seeing him bragging and teasing his wife.


    ''Not to mention, the President seems very different. He never does that nor looks like that whenever he''s with that woman before.''


    For once, Adrian is not treating Cassidy like she''s as invisible as air.


    He''s actually chatting with her in a way that makes people think that he''s never been that cold and apathetic husband. Looking closely, it doesn''t seem like a in conversation either, and rather than a banter, they appear to be flirting with how close their faces are to each other.


    More surprisingly, there''s that fond look on his face - one that they never saw him wear before. Even though he''s messing around with her, they can see how endeared his gaze seems to be.


    On the other hand, there''s his wife who has clearly changed the way she treated him. Instead of being all gooey and lovey-dovey with him just like before, she looks as if she wants to eat his head off and gobble it up all for the sake of getting rid of that smug expression on his face.


    All in all, this whole scene is aplete reverse of what they used to see -


    And it did nothing but make Cecile feel even more anxious that she already is.


    ''This is bad. If it''s true that the President is no longer indifferent to her, there''s a possibility that he''ll listen to her for once. He might believe her. That woman can tell on me anytime at all!'' she thought frantically, already sweatdropping.


    As if hearing her thoughts, Cassidy finally faced away from Adrian and turned to them.


    Much to her surprise, the new maids are already all lined up at the side. That''s when she locked eye contact with Cecile, making the head maid jolt a little in surprise. Seeing how she appears to be a little fidgety and nervous, the redhead tilts her a head in confusion until she remembers their deal.


    ''Oh right, she''s as good as tamed now. I thought for sure that she''s gonna re at me when our eyes met...'' Cassidy quietly mused before she suddenly came up with a mischievous idea.


    ''<em>Hmmmm... </em>Going by these maids'' reactions, they seem to find it hard to believe what they heard just now. Then again, even I couldn''t believe that bossman would challenge me to spend his millions like it''s nothing. Maybe they''re wondering about our current rtionship?''


    It''s not like she herself is certain of what her husband truly thinks of her in the present, but at least, she can try to make it look like he''s finally not neglecting her like before - that he might believe her even without any evidence.


    That way, the maids wille to realize that they can no longer drag her around however they want to. She will not let them continue thinking like they can get away with it all the time.


    Besides, this is a perfect opportunity to show Cecile how she might end up like once Adrian learns about her dirty secret.


    "By the way, bossman, I have something to tell you. This is quite important," Cassidy started again while she just kept looking at the maids.


    Seeing that dead serious, meaningful expression sttered across her face, the maids can''t help but tense up. There''s only one reason why she''d suddenly say those words while looking at them like that. Her tone sounds as if she''s taunting them without necessarilying out vehement.


    At that moment, they already have a rough idea of what''s about to go down.


    "Oh, so... You did encounter a problem today after all?" Adrian replied, making his wife turn to look back at him and blink in puzzlement.


    "Wait, you already knew it''s gonna be like that?" Cassidy asked before stepping away from him and crossing her arms.


    "I just kinda sensed it with the way you talked about pushing people away earlier... What is it, Cassidy? Did someone give you a rough time or bother you?"


    As much as she doesn''t want to admit it, he actually cares enough to pay attention on such small details. Then again, he''s this sharp-eyed and discerning at times. Thanks to that, she can go straight to the point.


    She really wants to get over with it.


    "Well, the thing is, I had to jump from the balcony earlier just to get out of my room," Cassidy confessed while feigning distress, making all the maids freeze almost instantly.


    "What...?" Adrian trailed off in surprise and bafflement, his brows slowly scrunching together.


    "Didn''t I tell you to stop doing something that dangerous?"


    "And you also said that you didn''t want to lock me up too, right? Unfortunately, I had no choice but to do that since that''s exactly what happened. I got locked inside my room, and also-"


    "M-Ma''am C-Cassidy...!" Cecile suddenly called with a tremulous voice, catching everyone off guard except the redhead.


    "T-The handyman... <em>Ummm... </em>The h-handyman is going to fix the doorknob tomorrow-"


    <strong>"What? Do you think I''m stupid enough to believe that the doorknob is broken?"</strong>


    At her firm and steely tone, expression unsmiling, Cecile and the other maids freeze once more. This time, the threat is clearer than ever - or rather, they''re already standing on the edge of the cliff at this point.


    Going by the thick and menacing air around Cassidy, they all feel like they''re really about to get it.


    While Cecile still remains a bit least skeptical of her real intentions here since they have that deal, the others are certain that she''s going to tell on them. Even their head maid sounds afraid of her, after all, and that never ever urred before.


    "Just what exactly is it that happened here, Cassidy?" Adrian asked impatiently, flummoxed by how her mood suddenly turned foul the moment the head maid spoke up.


    "I''m not sure myself. Why don''t you ask the head maid over there...?" Cassidy replied ambiguously, wanting the Cecile herself to decide what''s going to happen to the others.


    <strong>"I was locked up on purpose, wasn''t I?"</strong>


    It''s quite a sight to see them shudder in fear.


    This time, Adrian began to re and scowl at them one by one, which tripled their trepidation.


    As if his wife''s taunting tone and expression aren''t nerve-wracking enough, he has to join in and suspect them right away. He already looks very intimidating when he''s just standing still, much more when he glowers like that.


    Yet if there is anyone here who has it so bad that it''s making her want to whimper at that very second, it will be none other than Cecile.

 Chapter 82 - Authority In Action

    Cassidy knows it all too well at this point.


    Since Cecile has always been framing others for her crimes and putting the mes on them, she''s already expecting that she''s going to do the same thing right now. There''s no use denying the truth that she''s been locked inside her room and everybody in the mansion was in it.??


    It''s also a good thing that Adrian believes Cassidy right away. Since it''s only recently that he begins treating her amiably, she''s still not very confident that he''s going to side with her. Then again, she''s still not even used to the way he''s acting all generously byvishing things on her.


    "Cecile..."


    As soon as Adrian says her name, Cecile straightens her back, tensing up even more. His tone is tyrannical and so is his expression. She used to see him like this a number of times before, but it''s never directed to her or any of them.


    During those times, he already looks daunting even in the eyes of the witnesses. Now that she and the other maids are the target of his dagger-like gaze, it has be greatly disconcerting.


    "Who locked the door and why did they do it?" Adrian continued before standing up from his seat and walking closer to the maids.


    "P-President, I-I..." Cecile trailed off with a quivering tone before taking a nce at his wife who stayed behind him.


    ''Good luck,'' Cassidy mouthed with a mocking smile, vexing her and making her re up internally.


    Right then, just as the redhead expected, she went on and lied to her husband''s face. All the other maids stiffened and paled in aghast shock the moment she began exining about the doorknob.


    "I''m mortified to say that everybody who came with me today had locked Ma''am Cassidy up inside her bedroom. They forced her to stay put so that she could properly meet the Madam."


    Taken aback by the head maid''s answer and the mention of his mother, his eyes widened for a bit.


    That''s when Adrian realizes that he really isn''t aware of what''s happening inside his own home. Nobody told him about Irish recing his houseworkers, Cassidy''s dangerous act of jumping from the balcony, and now, it''s Gertrude''s unannounced arrival.


    So many things had taken ce, and he had no idea at all.


    He thinks that his wife''s decision not to meet his mother is understandable. They never get along in the first ce. Besides, he just told her to avoid anyone who would make her feel ufortable.


    On the other hand, locking Cassidy up like that doesn''t have any eptable excuse.


    They''re just mere houseworkers yet they dared to treat their mistress like that. The fact that she even had to risk her safety again by doing that stunt in the balcony only meant that her situation was that bad.


    There''s no need for further exnation. Adrian could already figure out that Cassidy must have been shouting and banging on the door that entire time but only to be heard by none.


    With all these thoughts in mind, Adrian remained quiet for the next seconds toe while all the maids could do was lower their heads and evade his re.


    "And what about you...?" he then suddenly questioned the head maid again, making her shudder.


    "You''re supposed to be watching over them. Why''d you let them force my wife like that? She said that she didn''t want to meet no one - was it that hard to tell that to my mother?"


    "I-I-I h-have no idea that this was happening, President..." she replied nervously, already feeling the aggrieved looks of all the other maids from behind her back.


    "B-But, President... This is the Madam, though. You would always let her meet Ma''am Cassidy-"


    "I just told Cassidy that she didn''t need my permission for those kinds of things. It''s up to her if she wanted to meet someone or not. Besides, this isn''t really about my mother, right? It''s about the fact that you treated her like some kind of a prisoner in my own house."


    At that moment, the maids knew that their fates are sealed.


    Adrian is already this infuriated. Whenever he is like this, they know that everything that is going toe out of his mouth is bad news for everybody. Much worse, there is no stopping him once he decides on something while he is in the middle of spreading a dreadful blizzard all around.


    "Cassidy," Adrian called out of nowhere, much to his wife''s surprise.


    "What is it?" Cassidy asked as she only continued looking at him from behind.


    "Decide on their punishment. What do you want them to do?"


    At that, the maids are thrown into panic almost instantly, though they tried to hide it by staying so scared stiff that all colors drained out of their faces.


    They all knew that it''s the worst case scenario for them. With the head of the Millicent''s sharing his power on his crippled, parasitic wife like that, many sorts of punishment would fall on them.


    After all, they had done a number of offenses to her in the past. It''s not just locking her up. Though they knew that she lost her memories, they still couldn''t underestimate the new her.


    ''Hmmm... This is a better result, I guess. I was so sure that bossman would just make them go back to Irish or something. Who would''ve thought I could finally decide on something like punishing their people...?'' Cassidy thought quietly, amused by this turn of events.


    ''Well then, since I''m already at it, I might as well make the best use of it."


    With that in mind, she approached Adrian and clung onto the hem of his sleeve, taking everyone aback for a bit. For some reason, it''s giving the maids an impression that she finally has a hold on her husband, and even if that turns out to be for only the tiniest bit, it''s enough to make them think that they can no longer do the nasty things that they kept doing to her before.


    "I already decided on what to do with them..." Cassidy chimed in again before turning away from her husband and looking at the terrified maids who''re trembling at this point.


    "At this very instant, make them pack their bags and leave this ce. I want them all fired at once."


    ---


    On the next morning, Cassidy woke up with a pretty good mood.


    In fact, she was so thrilled that she got up from bed much earlier than her ever diligent husband. Adrian isn''t going to join the investigation today since Ray and his team will only be looking into the suspects. That means he''s probably going to work or finish some business-rted matters.


    ''What a fabulous morning for the morous me~" Cassidy greeted the fresh morning breeze and lovely ocean scenery as she stared out from the balcony of the mansion.


    Last night''s incident really left her walking on air.


    Up until now, she can''t help but smile in triumph. It''s such a satisfying scene to witness, especially when all the maids start begging to be spared. Of course, they''d want to continue working here since the Millicent''s pay them a lot better than any other employer out there.


    Although they''re originally working for Irish, Adrian holds more power in the family. When an employee does a terrible offense, he''s the one who usually makes most of the decisions, and that includes firing them. Their misdeeds were also conducted inside his own residence, which means that they''re presently working for him.


    ''Besides, their records have already been tainted long before. They were doing all sorts of things to me. Lots of other maids can rece them in just a day - or so bossman said...'' Cassidy recalled.


    Cecile was the first one to cry out indignantlyst night after Cassidy voiced out their punishment.


    Since she t out said that they wanted them all to be fired and did not mention any exception, the head maid totally thought that she was included - everybody else did. She kept lying to her husband that time, iming that she had no idea at all and that she could never be involved in locking her up.


    ''Seriously, though, Cecilia made quite a scene. She almost did what she did in front of me back in the room - begging on her knees and everything...''


    The other maids already reached their limits at that point.


    Some of them started to speak out, contradicting the head maid''s ims that she was innocent. They all appeared aggrieved and provoked. From that point on, a childish argument full of finger-pointing began.


    ''What did it feel like to be ganged up on by the people you med, Cecilia~? You were so good at framing others, but what if there''s now a ton of them and they''re all ready to talk against you? You may be at a higher position, but once those under youe together, you''re going to be as good as cornered.''


    In reality, though, Cassidy was only letting Cecile have a good taste of what could happen once she betrayed her, and in the end, she decided to keep her anyway.

 Chapter 83 - Morning At The Beach

    While Cassidy only continues to take pleasure in the early morning setting of the beach, Cecile walks up from behind her with breakfast in hand - a tray of freshly-baked pastries and a coffee pot.


    Sensing her presence, the redhead turns around to face her. She''s delighted to see her frowning at her first thing in the morning, looking offended. It''s like she was reading her thoughts the whole time.??


    "Did you do what you didst night to set an example?" the head maid asked, grimacing in mortification as she recalled the humiliation she received from the other maids that time.


    "Well, there''s that, but I also did it to get rid of the unnecessary variables. Those maids would just get in the way, and I had no need of them," the redhead replied coolly while leaning on the balustrades.


    "You should be wary, though. Ma''am Irish would learn that you''re the one who fired her workers. She will be provoked for sure, especially since she''s one to hate people who acts behind her back and takes away what she considers as her possessions."


    Despite Cecile''s peeved tone, Cassidy can tell that she is now more willing to cooperate.


    She did not ask for that detail about Irish, but she still went ahead and told her to be wary. Then again, what she experiencedst night must be truly appalling. Her husband and the other maids had even focused on her at one point, making her the center of attention and star of the night.


    If Cassidy hadn''t stepped in and saved Cecile - reasoning to Adrian that she wanted to keep her since she believed in her innocence, she would''ve buckled under the pressure and tore up on the spot right then.


    Convincing her husband wasn''t that easy, though. He didn''t buy it for a while. Still, in the end, everything went ording to her n.


    Regarding the dismissal of the other maids, it''s not like Cassidy is not expecting a reaction from Irish. In fact, she''s quite ecstatic to see her personally. What Cecile said about her character and how she''d treat people as her possessions was quite an interesting information.


    ''At any rate, I''m only prolonging Cecilia''s remaining time here. She has to be fired and sent to jail with all the thefts that she did for who knows how long...'' Cassidy silently pondered as she began to eat her breakfast, looking at the head maid who''s serving her a cup of coffee all the while.


    ''Though it would be nicer if she''d get to turn over a new leaf and redeem herself.''


    ---


    After having her breakfast, Cassidy secretly sneaks out of the mansion while Adrian is still asleep.


    She''s determined to spend the whole day for herself. With all themotion yesterday, she really didn''t get to do what she mainly went here for, and that was to y at the beach.


    Since she did not want any more interruptions, she decided not to tell anyone about it, including Cecile. Instead, she just sends a message to Seven and her other bodyguards, telling them to inform Adrian about where she is if and only if hees looking all around the mansion for her.


    After witnessing his actionsst night and learning how far he can get when ites to her, he might end up flipping the whole mansion over just to find her.


    ''Because it''s still not safe to go too far, I''ll just settle at an empty spot around here. Too bad I can''t go to crowded ces, though. I really wanted to see lots of things.''


    Eventually, Cassidy got her happy corner under the shade of a palm tree.


    She set up her pic nket there along with her bottles of water and towels. Taking a swim is definitely a must-do on her list, but right now, she wants to behold the sun-kissed beauty of the beach for a while longer.


    "They said that the ne I was riding on crashed on a body of water, and it''s where I lost my memories..." Cassidy thought out loud with a solemn look on her face.


    "I always think that the ocean is a symbol of freedom for me. Maybe, that ne crash was destiny''s way of freeing me from something? It sure was deadly, though, and I wasn''t grateful for that part."


    She knew that there''s a long road ahead of her if she really wanted to live independently again.


    Everything that happened so far had barely went past the tip of the iceberg. She also knows that it''s still dangerous to part ways with Adrian this early since there are threats with unknown sources around her. Departing recklessly and leaving traces might lead her pursuers to her new home, and by then, she will be unprotected since her husband will no longer be around.


    For now or at least as long as she''s here, she has to deal with threats that have been existing long before - threats from his own rtives, that is.


    ''I feel like I''m bing more dependent on bossman, especially in the security and finances department. I also don''t feel like spending his money like that. I want my own job. Sure, he has an obligation to look after me, but I still don''t want end up owing him so much that I''ll feel bad for leaving without a word.''


    For the following minutes, Cassidy only proceeds to think deeply.


    That''s until she finally had enough of all the heavy pondering and got bored with just sitting. With that, she decided to continue her sight-seeing while building a sand castle near the shoreline.


    As this is her first time making a sand castle, Cassidy soon finds herself enjoying it like a toddler and getting too absorbed that she forgets about her surroundings.


    "Big brother, who is that red-haireddy?"


    Little did the oblivious redhead know that three young boys were about to take a swim nearby.


    Hugo tugged Damien by the sleeve of his hoodie jacket and called his attention the moment he spotted a woman from a distance. Joshua was about to rush all the way to the ocean when he also noticed her sitting on the sand all by herself.


    For now, what''s clear to them is that she''s a redhead wearing a sheer ck dress with floral designs and a white floppy hat with a ck ribbon. What isn''t clear to them is how an outsider manages to get inside their private properties.


    This part of the beach is owned by the Millicent family. The security guards at the gates did not inform them that someone else would be here.


    A stranger''s presence could be a bad news, especially when they''re all by themselves. Their father strictly told them not to get close with people they''re not familiar with.


    That was why Edward didn''t allow his children to y in a public ce. He could note with them because of work, and since they preferred having no attendants around, only a couple of bodyguards went there with them.


    "Wait here for me, guys. I''ll talk to thedy," Damien told his brothers, nning to have the redhead kicked out of there as soon as possible.


    "What if it''s a baddie?!" Hugo bolted out as he only continued gripping his sleeve.


    "It''s fine. I''ll keep my distance. Besides, she can just be one of my guests at the party or an employee around here."


    "But she looks suspicious! And she''s wearing ck!"


    "Hugo, what did Aunt Cassidy told you about judging people by their appearances?" Joshua chided, making his brother perk up a little in surprise.


    Recalling their aunt''s words the other night, Hugo slowly lets go of Damien and lowers his head as if ashamed. His elder brother only smiles and pats his head reassuringly. He then spares them onest look before making his way to the other direction.


    ''She doesn''t seem to be suspicious at all...'' Damien silently thought as he walked nearer and nearer to the redhead.


    ''What in the world is she exactly doing with the sand, by the way? At her age, she can''t be possibly doing something as childish as building a sand castle.''


    But then, that''s exactly what Cassidy is doing.


    In fact, she''s really into it that she fails to notice himing. Even when he''s finally standing right beside her, she''s still focused on finishing her sand castle. He also fails to recognize her since her floppy hat is blocking her face the whole time.


    "Excuse me, Ma''am. Who are you?" Damien started while staring down at her with a guarded look.


    Right at that very second, though, the ocean water suddenly went all the way to where they were, consequently wiping her sand castle out. Seeing her hard work get washed off of the face of the earth, Cassidy jumped and screeched out loud in surprise, nearly cursing underneath her breath.


    <em>"Noooooo...!</em> My glorious castle...! she cried out with a shell-shocked expression.


    "I still need to take a pic of that, you insolent body of water!"


    Dumbfounded by how Cassidy suddenly eximed that while kicking the water in vex, Damien could only stand there and watch her incredulously, unsure of how take in this adult''s childish fit of pique over a mere sand castle.

 Chapter 84 - Bonding With The Nephews

    While Damien remains looking stupefied at the side, Cassidy just keeps taking out her anger on the ocean by sshing its water all over the ce.


    She''s this infuriated since she''s really close to finishing her sand castle by that point. All there''s left to do is to poke holes on it to make windows and doors. But then, nature has to interrupt at thest minute and ruin her fun.  ??


    "Party pooper...! <em>Hmph...!"</em> Cassidy huffed for thest time, crossing her arms indignantly all the while.


    "Aunt... Cassidy? Is that you?" Damien called out as soon as he finally recognized her voice.


    That''s when the redhead snapped out of her tantrum and turned around to look at him.


    Both of them are taken aback to see each other. While she only stared down at him with a surprised expression, he has already gotten over his own nonplus and turned to beholding her new appearance instead.


    For a second there, he feels like he has seen the most beautiful redhead that he has everid eyes on.


    The scintiting light of the sun kisses her porcin skin while her crimson hair gleams like the glistening surface of the ocean. It''s a sight that one can''t see anywhere else. Only this woman before him now can disy such a captivating image.


    "Oh my, it''s little Damien!" Cassidy chirped with an ebullient grin, pleasantly surprised.


    "I-I''m sorry, Aunt...!" Damien trailed off hastily after realizing that he''d been staring for a while now.


    "I didn''t recognize you at all. I''m sorry."


    "<em>Hmm?</em> What''s there to be sorry for, though?"


    "I-I... I was thinking of telling you to leave, you see, and I was about to say something rude... I''m sorry."


    Seeing him blushing bashfully and averting his gaze, she came to realize that what she thought during their first meeting was right after all - that he''s a perfectionist young boy who probably thinks that first impressions and good demeanor are everything. At first nce, he may act like the most well-behaved son out there, but in her eyes, there''s that shyness that makes her think that he''s only been wearing a facade the entire time.


    "It''s okay. No need for apologies. Besides, you thought right of sending strangers away, and I understand that you''re not able to recognize me..." Cassidy continued before flipping her hair with her hand and lifting up her chin.


    "After all, I look extra awesome with my red hair, right~? You can''t find this awesomeness anywhere else. Maybe that''s why you didn''t recognize me."


    At that, Damien only blinks at her, a bit dumbfounded again.


    He didn''t expect that she''d brag. But then, as she just continued posing like a model and showing off her new look, he couldn''t help but let out a small chuckle. She''s really fond of acting their age, and it amuses him to think so, especially since he''s one who always tries hard to act her age.


    "Aunty...! You look gorgeous with your new hair!"


    Then came his two younger brothers.


    With a bubbly look on his face, Hugoes rushing to where they are while bouncing on his feet, clearly ecstatic to see their aunt. Joshua also runs and follows after his brother, looking pleasantly surprised the moment he realizes that it really is her.


    "It''s nice seeing you again, boys! Thanks for thepliment too. Are you going to take a swim?" Cassidy greeted with a smile before bending on her knees and returning their effervescence with open arms.


    "Yes, we are...!" Hugo chirped zestfully as he leaped right in and hugged her, much to her delight.


    "What''s Aunty doing here? Were you making a sand castle?"


    "I was, I was~ The water already washed it off, though."


    "I can help you make a new one!"


    "Really? How sweet of you~"


    "By the way, are you all by yourself, Aunt Cassidy?" Joshua asked while scanning their surroundings.


    "Uncle seems to be not here. There''s not a single bodyguard around as well," Damien pointed out.


    "Well, Uncle Adrian is always very busy, so that''s already expected. I doubt that he''d even step a foot in here, much less make a sand castle too-"


    Damien nudged Joshua on his arm at that insensitive remark - just hard enough to make him yelp a little in pain and shut up. Most people know that Cassidy is head over heels in love with Adrian, after all. His younger brother should know better than implying that their uncle has no time for his wife.


    "I decided to sneak out of the mansion in secret since I didn''t want any attendants around. I wanted to spend this day for myself, you see. Bossman was still sleeping like a log after staying upte at night, so he would definitely be not here either," Cassidy reasoned out while she just continued squeezing the toddler in her arms.


    "Bossman...? By that, you actually mean Uncle Adrian all along?!" Joshua asked in surprise and enlightenment.


    "W-Why bossman, though?" Damien added with an incredulous expression.


    <em>"Uhhhh...</em> Because he''s bossy and he''s a man?"


    "<em>Pffftttt...!" </em>


    While Joshua ends upughing after Cassidy says that matter-of-factly, Damien only bites the inside of his cheek and keeps himself from reacting the same way. Both brothers know that they can''t afford to disagree to that, but when she points that out with a t look on her face, it can actually beical.


    That''s until their youngest suddenly brings up something that makes theme to a halt at once.


    "Is Uncle a bad guy, Aunty?" Hugo questioned out of nowhere, much to their surprise.


    "What do you mean?" Cassidy replied with a small and understanding smile - thinking that toddlers like him do have this kind of innocent curiosity.


    "Bossman just sounds like a viin in a superhero movie, especially with the ''man'' on the end."


    "But what about Superman...? Batman, Spider-man, and Iron Man?"


    <em>"Hmmmm...</em> They don''t really share the same vibes as bossman."


    "How ''bout you, though? What do you think? Is your Uncle a bad guy?"


    Hugo didn''t say a word.


    The way he casts down his gaze and thinks deeply is giving Cassidy the impression that he is uncertain and conflicted. But eventually, he just slowly shook his head.


    At this point, she herself is also not sure how to see Adrian. Of course, he is still a big dumbass in her eyes after everything that he has done to her in the past.


    But then, she''s not so dense that she can''t notice how he''s trying to changetely.


    Again, of course, what he''s showing so far couldn''t make up to all the negligence he did before. In fact, she isn''t certain how exactly he can ever make up to that. It''s probably toote for her now.


    Nevertheless, since Cassidy has no choice but to stay put beside Adrian for the meantime, she will have to give herself a chance to see him turn over a new leaf.


    "Anyway, you guys are going to y here for a while, right...?" Cassidy chimed in once more, changing the subject.


    "Do you mind if I join you?"


    "Of course we don''t!" Hugo answered blithely while his two elder brothers simply nodded and seconded the motion.


    From that point on, the four of them decided to put aside any other heavy matter and went ahead to enjoy themselves.


    Cassidy finally took a swim like her nephews. Since she doesn''t own any one-piece or two-piece outfits, she just wears a in white spaghetti top and a pair of blue shorts. She also made sure to put on some sunblock before diving in and embracing the water.


    Hugo likes hogging her attention all for himself. He always clings onto her arm while he aimlessly floats around the water with his dinosaur-themed swim ring.


    Damien and Joshua have brought their toy guns and beach ball with them. They keep insisting her to y with them, but their youngest brother is being too greedy and clingy to her.


    "Why don''t you join me and your brothers, Hugo?" Cassidy offered to him as herst resort to keep the brothers from arguing.


    "I can''t swim, and since you''re gonna y ball, I''ll have to run all the way to the deep side if the water carries it over there," Hugo reasoned out with a dismayed pout.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be the one who''ll go over there and get it back, then."


    "Still, I can''t swim without my floatie. It''s hard to y ball while wearing my floatie."


    "<em>Hmmm...</em> Oh, I know! Should I teach you how to swim first?"


    "Huh...? You can?" Joshua asked her in surprise after hearing their conversation.


    "Did you take swimming sses before, Aunt?" Damien joined in while holding the ball with both of his hands.


    "I learned by myself and with the guidance of some of my friends before. You don''t need noplicated lesson for that."


    "We needed it, though. Our father hired a swimming instructor to teach us back then. Hugo hadn''t one yet."


    "Well, you guys are rich, so I ain''t gonna be surprised if you also spent some hundred thousand for such a small thing-"


    "Father did."


    "Seriously?!"


    While Cassidy and her nephews are having this exchange, they failed to notice a figure observing them from a distance the whole time.

 Chapter 85 - Swimming Lesson

    Adrian woke up that morning to find his wife missing.


    Since he slept at one of the guest''s rooms, he first thought that Cassidy was still sleeping back in her bedroom. But after Cecile informed him that she already had her breakfast half an hour ago, he began looking around for her inside the mansion.??


    "Excuse me, President. If you don''t mind me asking, aren''t you going off to work now?" the head maid asked after he ordered some of the houseworkers to continue searching.


    "No, I''m not. I''ll be taking a break from work for three days," he simply replied, taking her aback.


    ''Three days? So, he means he''s gonna be around here until they go back home? That''s definitely rare. He can hardly stay put for even at least an hour before...'' Cecile thought silently before making a convinced expression.


    ''I think it''s as good as reality now. Ma''am Cassidy is really starting change the President - now that he''s putting her above his precious work and everything else, that is."


    ---


    After minutes of looking for Cassidy, Seven steps right up and informs Adrian about her text message earlier that morning - about her ying somewhere around the beach, that is.


    Instead of sending out people to confirm that, he decided to go there himself. He puts on a in white chino and a pair of grey pants with a brown leather belt before eventually taking off.


    "Why did she have to text her bodyguard first instead of sending it straight to me? What''s the use of giving her my contact number, then...?" Adrian muttered underneath his breath, a little annoyed.


    "And what''s up with her telling me to refrain myself from flipping over the whole mansion?"


    It''s not like he wasn''t about to do just that, though.


    He almost made amotion first thing in the morning after learning that his wife was nowhere to be found. His anxiety would really tend to skyrocket whenever she''s not around. It''s giving him the impression that she''s beginning to hold his emotional state captive, especially at the rate of how this is going.


    "I just hope she didn''t go past our private beach. There''s no one with her. Though there are gates around, I bet she''s sneaky enough to jump over them or something."


    Fortunately, Cassidy had stayed near the mansion.


    Adrian eventually found her after a brief while of walking around. Much to his surprise, she turns out to have somepanions too. He didn''t expect that their nephews would be out in the beach this early.


    "Now that I think about it, Edward did say that his sons would like to visit Cassidy. Looks like they already met up here by coincidence," he mused out loud as he only continued watching the four of them all the way from the shore.


    At the moment, Cassidy is teaching Hugo how to swim while his elder brothers are giving him moral support from the sideline.


    For their youngest brother''s sake, Damien and Joshua decided to hold their ytime and watch him for now. Since it''s their ever vivacious aunt who''s instructing him, it''s nowhere near boring to simply stall around. It''s actually pretty fun, and they''re learning a few tricks that they''re not able to learn from their respective swimming instructors before.


    "So, I guess you really gotta learn to float first, huh?" Joshua pointed out with a deadpan look on his face.


    "Yes, of course. You have to feelfortable enough that you can float on the water. You shouldn''t il around and start breathing quickly if you can''t swim. Simply lie back as t as you can, and let the water carry you while you regain yourposure," Cassidy exined like a true swimming teacher while she assisted the toddler in getting the right position.


    "The thing is, I manage to get the whole floating right at the first get-go for some reason, though I''m nowhere near as calm as you say. Because of that, my instructor went ahead and started teaching me how to tread the water. He told me that I learned fast, but at that time, I really had no idea what''s the floating all about."


    "And because of that, you swam like a dog instead of a human since you''re still not that calm on the water, right?" Damien teased with a mirthfulugh.


    "Yeah! And even when I myself knew that I obviously looked like a dog, that instructor just kept praising me! He praised me so much that I felt like I was a genius in swimming!"


    "That''s probably because he''s after your favor more than he''s worried about your safety. Father should''ve reced him and hired another one."


    Hearing how heavy Damien sounded all of the sudden, Cassidy took a moment to look at him through the corners of her eyes. While Joshua just continued ranting about being lied to that time,pletely oblivious of his brother''s change in tone, she could tell that something was going on.


    It''s as if Damien is seeing the fact that people are often after their favors above anything else as a recurring and unfortunate matter. Others would treat them so kindly yet rarely genuine. Just like what Cassidy thought, being a Millicent could be quite rough on these kids.


    "Aunty, I think you can let go of me now," Hugo chimed in, catching everyone''s attention again.


    "Oh, are you sure?" Cassidy asked, hesitant to remove her hands from his back.


    "Yeah. I''m calm enough now."


    "It''s not just being calm, Hugo, but alright. I''ll slowly let you go. Don''t panic, okay?"


    "Okay."


    With that, she pulls her hands away from under him while he proceeds to float by himself.


    His elder brothers are astonished to find him doing quite good for his first try. Their aunt can''t help but p her hands in delight after seeing him floating well on his own.


    Feeling proud by this aplishment and from getting praised, Hugo then sticks his nose up and smirks conceitedly as if bragging to his brothers. While Damien only makes an incredulous expression, Joshua feels a little annoyed.


    "That''s great, Hugo. Keep it up!" Cassidy cheered, making the toddler want to boast even more.


    "Wow, who knows that this ever shy Hugo can be this big-headed just from floating...?" Joshua deadpanned before he suddenly came up with a mischievous idea that made him smirk yfully.


    "Hey, Hugo, there''s a shark under you!"


    <strong><em>"Gyahhhhh...!!!"</em></strong>


    <strong><em></em></strong>Almost instantly, Hugo threw away hisposed facade.


    He jumped right back to a standing position and thrashed about in panic, sshing water everywhere and throwing everyone off guard. After a moment of iling about and doing the exact opposite of calm, he goes ahead and clings back to the redhead once more, burying his face on her chest and hugging her as if hanging on for dear life.


    "It''s fine, Hugo. There''s no shark," Cassidy reassured the toddler while patting his head.


    "Joshua, why did you do that?!" Damien chided his brother angrily.


    "What? It''s just a test, a test...! But it''s also partly a joke," Joshua muttered with a shrug.


    "You''re so mean, big brother!<em>"</em> Hugo bolted out before proceeding to sob on his aunt''s chest.


    All Cassidy can do at that point is smile awkwardly andfort him. She just recalls that kids like them can be quite scary too. As much as she didn''t want to admit it, for a second there, even she herself thought that there''s really a shark.


    "<em>Hmmm? </em>Hey, isn''t that..." Damien said all of the sudden after noticing someone from a distance.


    "Uncle Adrian?"


    At that, the three swerve their heads to the direction of the shore and end up finding a lone man in white there.


    Taken aback, they all just look at him for a moment longer as if convincing themselves that he''s not some kind of a mirage. Yet as soon as he sees him waving at them, they eventually snap out of it.


    "That''s weird. I thought he had work," Cassidy mumbled to herself before telling the boys to swim back to the shore with her.


    She can''t just leave the three of them here and go meet Adrian there. With the stunt they just pulled earlier, staying this far fromnd is as dangerous as drowning or getting eaten by a shark.


    "Oh, seems like ytime''s over," Adrian thought out loud, smirking after seeing them making their way to him.


    At the very moment they got out of the water, though, he found himselfing to a pause out of nowhere.


    With a look of surprise, he couldn''t peel his gaze off of his wife. Time and again, she keeps striking him astounded and speechless. He''s afraid that he''s not going to get used to that any time soon.


    Although Cassidy is not wearing any typical revealing outfit that people at the beach often wear, her top is sheer enough to disy her curvaceous figure while her shorts show much of her skin. Adrian isn''t even sure if her bottom is still thigh-lengthened or much shorter than he will allow.


    Good thing is that this is a private beach - otherwise, Adrian will definitely lock the whole ce up.

 Chapter 86 - Unplanned Outing

    Aftering out of the water, the three boys went up to Adrian and greeted him.


    Cassidy didn''t quite expect that her husband would bend on his knees and engage in a casual conversation with them. Knowing how unfriendly he could get, she thought that he would not even smile in front of the children. The boys themselves seemfortable talking with him.??


    He also appears so intimidating most of the time that even adults can''t just talk with him casually.


    "Though Uncle Adrian looks stricter than Dad, he has a good rtionship with us. He takes care of us in his own way, and though it''s not really obvious, he is easy to get along with sometimes," Damien chimed in from beside her, walking back to her as soon as he finished greeting his uncle.


    "Really...? Then, I wonder why Hugo was hesitant to deny that he''s some kind of a bad guy," Cassidymented, somewhat looking a little dubious.


    "Simply because Uncle always looks intimidating. Hugo won''t understand it at his age - about how there are manyyers to people that can obstruct others from seeing who they truly are, that is."


    At that, she can''t help but look at him with a surprised yet enlightened expression.


    She thought that it''s unusual to see someone sharing the same thinking as her and voicing it out loud like this. It''s indeed undeniable that people don''t have only oneyer on them. Facades are easy to create, so there can be tons of them.


    It''s not just about physical appearances alone, but it also includes those demeanors and behaviors that people keep using as fronts to hide their true characters.


    "You know, Damien. For your age, you can be quite a poet. You''re a smart young man for realizing such things..." Cassidymended while patting him on the head and smiling approvingly.


    "I used to think that you''re just pretending to be mature, but now, I realized that you indeed are."


    Damien blushes at herpliment - not because he was recognized, but for the reason that he knows it''s genuine.


    He always gets praised by others, so this is not unusual. In fact, it happens so many times that he''s able to learn how to read people''s thoughts, especially sophisticated ones, by taking note of their hollow-hearted tones and expressions. It''s one of the many asions that he feels underestimated only because he''s younger.


    But since his aunt said this one sincerely, he was d and a bit proud for once -


    And because it''s her who said it, he felt genuinely appreciated.


    At this point, Damien is certain that Cassidy is going to be a very special family member to him and his brothers. She''s the easiest adult to talk to, and she listens. Perhaps, she already is special at this very moment, which is why he can open up to her and say things he usually can''t tell anybody.


    "Say, Aunt... I have a question..." he then asked a bit reluctantly, turning serious all of the sudden.


    "May I ask it even though I think it can be intrusive of me?"


    "You can ask me anything, Damien..." she trailed off, a little taken aback by how he changed his tone again.


    "What''s up?"


    "I noticed earlier when we''re talking about that... whole ''bossman'' thingy. It''s just that... I-I felt like... I felt that you didn''t see Uncle the same way you did before."


    "Oh, <em>ummmm...</em> It''s not intrusive of you at all. In fact, you''re not the first one who asked about that."


    "Huh? Really?"


    "Yeah... Now, if what you''re trying to question is how I truly feel about him at this point, what I''m certain of is that it''s no longer like before when I still have my memories."


    Damien takes a moment to let those words sink in before he finds himself sighing silently in relief.


    The thing is, he doesn''t want to see Cassidy heartbroken anymore.


    He knew how lots of women would chase after Adrian, and he even witnessed one of them doing something out of bounds and inappropriate. As much as he wanted to tell her about Sophie, considering that she most probably couldn''t recall her since she lost her memories and everything, he felt like it''s not his ce to do so.


    For now, all Damien can do is make sure that Cassidy isn''t going to cry anymore because of their loveless marriage - but if ites to the point when he''ll be needing to tell the truth, he''ll do his hardest to brace himself for it and help her as much as he can.


    "Cassidy," Adrian called out as he and his two nephews approached them.


    "Oh, hey there! I thought you''re gonna go to work. Why''re you here?" Cassidy replied while she turned to look at him.


    "Hadn''t I told you that I was gonna take a break for today and the next days? More importantly, you could''ve just messaged me about your little outing here instead of your bodyguards."


    "I thought you had no time to read it. But anyway, it''s clear to me now that you had. So, please, no scolding?"


    "I wasn''t trying to scold you."


    "Fine, then get rid of that frown. My nephews and I are here to have fun."


    "Wait, are you really going to swim all day?"


    "Why? Got a problem?"


    While their aunt and uncle are having this exchange, Damien and his brothers only watch in silence, wondering if this is really how they normally talk with each other.


    They already had a rough idea of how their rtionship changed, but they didn''t expect that what''s supposed to be a normal conversation woulde out like a banter. Nevertheless, they can tell that their uncle seems to care for their aunt despite his trademark stern tone.


    Back then, he wouldn''t even initiate an exchange with her, and she''s always the one who had to talk with him first.


    "Well, considering that you guys hadn''t brought anything else but some towels and changes of clothes, I think that there''s indeed going to be a problem," Adrian pointed out as he turned his head and nced at their belongings near the palm tree.


    "What do you mean?" Cassidy asked with a brow lifted.


    "If you''re gonna be here all day, you''re gonna get hungry at one point. Lunch will be in a few hours, you know."


    "That''s alright. We''ll just go back to the mansion."


    "No, you don''t have to. I''ll just call some people. Let''s set up a pic here."


    While Cassidy and Damien feel their eyes widen a little in astonishment, Joshua and Hugo start cheering in delight and excitement.


    Certainly, Adrian isn''t one to do this kind of favors. Not only did he put aside his precious work, but he''s also willing to be of service to them. It''s already rare to see him in vacation mode, much more when he starts nning ast-minute banquet all of the sudden.


    "Barbecue...! I want barbecue, Uncle!" Joshua enthused with wide, sparkly eyes.


    "Me too! Oh, and can we also have some sweets? I want cookies and ice cream!" Hugo chirped ecstatically while tugging his uncle''s pants.


    "Alright. I''ll have them bring those in..." Adrian answered with a smile as he patted their heads.


    "What about you, Damien? Want some from your favorite restaurant? I think I saw one of its branches nearby when I went out yesterday."


    "O-Oh, yes. Thank you, Uncle... Though I''ll be fine with just anything," Damien answered bashfully, not expecting that he would remember the restaurant that he was fond of.


    "You should be more like your brothers when ites to these things, you know..." Cassidy suddenly mumbled to him while grinning, making him look back at her in surprise.


    "You need to take advantage of this. Bossman is rarely generous and tamed! And because it''s really, really rare, you can actually make him do whatever you want him to!"


    "<em>Errrr... </em>What are you talking about, Aunt?"


    "For one, he can let you spend a million everyday!"


    "Huh?! I-I don''t think that''s necessary-"


    <strong>"Cassidy, why are you advertising that as if I''m looking for someone to sponsor?"</strong> Adrian muttered with an offended tone out of nowhere, catching the two off guard.


    Though Cassidy was mumbling the whole time, he still managed to hear her bragging and telling Damien what they talked about spending millionsst night.


    In the end, she actually didn''t understand what he''s trying to imply when he said that she could spend his money however she wanted to. She totally thought that as long as he''s in a good mood, he''d be willing to do what anyone told him to - just anyone at all.


    In reality, though, he would only do something like that if it''s her.


    "Anyway, what do you want to eat for lunch?" Adrian sighed while scratching his head, deciding to end it there and drop the topic.


    "Oh me? I''m alright with anything~" Cassidy cooed, already delighted that he''s treating their nephews like this.


    "No, really, what do you want?"


    "I can just eat what the kids will eat. Barbecue''s fine with me."


    "Are you sure?"


    "<em>Hmmmmm... </em>Oh, wait! I do want one thing!"


    Seeing how Cassidy suddenly came up with an idea and perked up at it, for some reason, Adrian could sense that what she wanted had nothing to do with what she''d want to eat.

 Chapter 87 - Flirting And Fighting

    While smirking knowingly, Cassidy thought of an idea on how to mess with Adrian for a bit.


    Since he just said that he''s here to take a break, she might as well make him see how taking a break was really supposed to be. He probably thinks that feeding them will be enough to get it done. Knowing him, he must have not even thought to have fun like them.??


    "So then, what are you going to do after you call people to set up our pic?" Cassidy asked with a sly look on her face.


    "Watch you from here and make sure you don''t drown or get eaten by a shark?" Adrian answered while crossing his arms.


    <em>"Hmph...</em> I thought so."


    "Huh?"


    Not letting her husband question her anything any longer, she proceeds to walk closer to him and take both of his hands. She then beams at him, taking him aback. Their nephews only watch in puzzlement as she starts walking backward and pulling him all the way off the shore.


    Since she''s staring at him with such a soft smile on, he can''t help but zero in on her and looks back straight in her eyes. Thinking that it''s unusual of her to initiate physical contact like this, he just lets her drag him away. At this point, he''s more than willing to let her take him anywhere she wants to.


    He then ends up focusing on her and nothing else -


    Not even the ocean water that''s pooling around their feet and slowly reaching their ankles.


    "You know what I want, bossman?" Cassidy asked with a honeyed tone, sending sweet chills down his spines.


    "What?" Adrian blurted out with a dazed expression, too captivated by her beauty to suspect anything.


    <strong>"This!"</strong>


    That''s when the unprecedented happened.


    Gathering her strength, Cassidy went ahead and grabbed Adrian by his arm before turning around with the speed of lightning. She then unceremoniously lifted him up and flipped him over her shoulder, causing his back tond t on the water and earning a loud yelp from him.


    He and his nephews are shell-shocked beyond belief.


    None of them uttered a word, and only her triumphant fit ofughter filled the air at that moment.


    Damien and his brothers are frozen on their spots. They certainly didn''t expect this scene. Much like how their rtionship somehow reversed, their uncle was also literally put in a reversed position by their aunt - a sight they never even dared to imagine.


    "There you go~! Now that you''re all wet, you have no choice but to join us for a swim...!" Cassidy proudly dered, feeling like she just did something bad yet extraordinarily genius.


    "Let''s have you experience some good fun for once-"


    "As I thought, I should really get used to how you always trick and trip me over just to get your hands on what you want..." Adrian suddenly cut her off while looking ominous and sounding gravelly serious, much to her nonplus.


    <strong>"I see now... If you want it that badly, I''ll y with you."</strong>


    <em>"U-Uhhh... </em>B-Bossman...?"


    Only then did Cassidy realize that despite how Adrian looked and sounded, he was smirking mischievously the whole time.


    Without a warning, he rose back up on his feet in an instant and encircled her waist with both of his arms. Startled by his retaliation, she screeches out loud in surprise as he lifts her up and puts her on his shoulder. Once again, she finds herself being carried like a potato bag.


    "Hey! What do you think you''re-"


    "My wife is fond of using violence on me just to get a simple message crossed, so I''ll be teaching her a very important swimming lesson..." Adrian trailed off with a taunting look and tone.


    <strong>"One that will also teach her how to use words instead of violence."</strong>


    Wanting a payback for that stunt she pulled, he continued to carry her on his shoulder and drag her further into the water. All the while, she keeps demanding him to put her down. She thrashes about and kicks her feet around, desperately wanting to break free.


    As soon as the water reaches Adrian''s waist, lots of sloshing and swashing begin. Cassidy is able to retaliate again as she continues to kick her feet against the water with brute force, sshing it all over his face.


    With that, a childish water fight breaks out between them.


    <em>"Noooooo...!!!</em> Uncle Bossman''s taking Aunty away...!!!" Hugo cried out in distress, already close to tearing up as he watched how his uncle carried his aunt like a captive.


    "Let''s make Uncle Bossman stop, brother! Aunty might drown!"


    "I think it''s gonna be fine, Hugo. You''re getting the wrong idea," Damien reassured him with a strained smile, still feeling flummoxed by the scene himself.


    "Brother Damien, is that what they call flirting?" Joshua asked with a t expression, making him jolt in surprise for a second.


    "Is flirting''s the same with fighting?" their youngest brother asked back.


    "Maybe? Haven''t done it with you guys before, though."


    "What''s flirting about to begin with?"


    "I''m not sure. That''s why I''m asking our big brother."


    All the eldest can do is sigh at this.


    His brothers just keep eyeing him expectantly at the same time, waiting patiently for his answer. Though he knows what they''re talking about, he''s not about to say it. For him, flirting is an act that''s embarrassing to even imagine.


    But now that Damien is seeing something like that as their uncle and aunt''s water fight carries on before them, he doesn''t feel embarrassed at all. Instead, the way Adrian treats Cassidy like a real lover for once is confusing him so much. He finds it hard to believe.


    Unlike before, his uncle is forgiving and understanding. He even goes ahead and takes part in her mischievous game, carrying an affectionate and gentle air around him all the while. It''s as if entertaining his wife''s whimsical wants and antics has be one of his top priorities now.


    In the past, Cassidy couldn''t even make an advance on Adrian without earning his cold look first.


    ''Seriously? Has Uncle really started... liking Aunt back...?'' Damien grimaced bitterly, finding that possibility as far from relieving since it could be against the rules of things.


    ''But Aunt said that she... And there''s still that one with Ms. Sophie.''


    "Big brother...?" Hugo suddenly called for him, making him snap out of his train of thoughts.


    "Uncle Bossman and Aunty are calling for us to go there. Brother Joshua already went ahead."


    That''s when Damien looks back at their direction and finds Cassidy beckoning the two of them over. It appears like their water fight is already over, and so is Adrian''s revenge on his wife.


    Joshua is rushing there now, looking so excited to join them that he just leaves his stalling brothers behind. It really is an exciting invitation since Adrian himself is now willing to join the fun. He has even gotten rid of his top and is now shirtless.


    At that very moment, Damien realizes that it''s been a very long while since they have such a lively outing like this.


    "Come on, brother! I still need to practice swimming with Aunty!" Hugo enthused with an ear-splitting grin on his face, eager to join them.


    "Alright, alright. Just leave your floatie this time," Damien replied before taking his hand and bringing him back to the ocean with him.


    From that point, the couple and their nephews proceed to enjoy themselves.


    At first, the three boys didn''t know what to expect from their uncle at this kind of scenario. It''s their first time swimming with him, after all. But then, he turns out to be quite a pleasantpanion even in this type of setting.


    What''s more, they get to see this ever austere uncle of theirs smile more often than usual - which he does ever so genuinely whenever he''s talking and looking at their aunt.


    "By the way, I could have been carrying my phone in my pocket earlier, you know. Good thing I left it near your belongings. What would you do if it got broken again?" Adrian chided his wife after recalling that he still had to make a call for their pic.


    <em>"Uhhhhh...</em> Buy you a new one?" Cassidy asked a little nervously, appalled by the thought that she could''ve indeed smashed his phone into smithereens with that stunt.


    "With my card?"


    "Of course~!"


    "Seriously, you..."


    Sighing, he just furrowed his brows at her and acted all annoyed, though his endeared smile never left his face. That''s their nephew pushed himself in between them and embraced her all of the sudden, crashing into her chest at the same time.


    "Uncle Bossman, please don''t scold Aunty anymore," Hugo pleaded while squeezing his aunt tightly.


    "He''s not scolding me, though?" Cassidy told him with a smile, never getting tired of being endeared by his innocent gestures.


    "But Uncle sounds and looks angry."


    "He''s just grumpy as always."


    While the two just continue hugging each other and acting all chummy, Adrian keeps a sharp and envious gaze on how Hugo seems to be hogging the softness of his wife''s chest all to himself.

 Chapter 88 - Picnic Lunch And An Upcoming Dinner Night

    Seeing their aunt and uncle y with them reminds Damien of how much he''s been wishing for something like this for a very long time.


    As much as he and his brothers don''t want to admit it, they are lonely. Even when their mother was still alive, he and Joshua couldn''t see and y much with her since she''s often ill and bedridden. Their father did try his hardest to bnce his time with them, his wife and his work, but it''s never enough to fill the gap.  ??


    And when she passed away, things got worse.


    It''s not just about having not enough time with them anymore. Edward was busier than ever - and Damien knew he''s doing it on purpose in order to forget their mother and move on. When he''s working, he could easily get his mind off of things.


    Because of that, he and his brothers grew feeling lonelier than ever.


    However, they didn''tin out loud. They kept it in most of the time because they knew that this was just how things were supposed to be in this family.


    They don''t have cousins since Edward''s siblings don''t have children yet. Contact with other people outside of the family is limited. It also doesn''t help that Gertrude is fond of having them meet and y with the children of their family''s business partners - spoiled and arrogant children, that is.


    Right now, though, Damien feels like he''s slowly bing strangers with loneliness.


    All it needed was a single hand reaching out to them - and Cassidy doing just that was all it took.


    "Oh, Damien likes meat, huh...?"


    At his aunt''sment, Damien perks up and turns to face her, snapping out of his musing. He then finds Cassidy taking a seat beside him while staring at his te. She appears to be amused for some reason.


    They''re now taking a break from a couple hours of swimming and having their pic atst.


    The attendants that Adrian called had arrived a while ago. While they were ying in the ocean, they prepared the pic set and their orders - all of which are still of the finest quality despite the short notice. They brought this huge rectangr table, a canopy to cover them from the sun, and a barbecue equipment.


    Lunch time came right exactly when everything was done.


    "Yes, I do like meat. What about you, Aunt? Why are you having dessert first?" Damien asked as soon as he noticed that she was holding a cup full of ice cream with different vors.


    "I''m afraid they might melt if they stay in this heat for too long," Cassidy reasoned out while averting her gaze.


    "No, they''re not. We have just the right equipment to keep it from melting even in this heat."


    "I''m waiting for the barbecue to finish."


    "The first batch already is. There are some on the table."


    "W-Well, <em>ummmm..."</em>


    <em></em>"You''re so easy to read, Aunt. Just say that you like ice cream."


    As he chuckled that out in amusement, she only smiled, not denying the im. She does like ice cream and other sweets, especially since she has considered something as simple as them to be quite the luxuries when she was younger.


    Most people didn''t really expect that she had a sweet tooth, though.


    "Speaking of ice cream, you shoulde with us when we sneak out of dinner tomorrow night...!" Damien enthused all of the sudden, much to her surprise.


    "You see, Hugo want to go to this popr ice cream parlor near the hotel that we''ll be having dinner at. I was the one who kinda told him about it, so I felt responsible to take him there when he insisted to go. It''s also fine with me since it''s a good opportunity to escape that ce."


    "Wait, what dinner?" Cassidy asked while blinking in puzzlement.


    "Huh? You don''t know, Aunt?"


    "I''m sure I don''t have any n to go to any hotel for any dinner."


    "Did Uncle not tell you about the family dinner we''d be having tomorrow? Well, it''s supposed to be a family dinner, but Grandmother had invited some guests from my birthday party who were still in the hotel."


    "What?! Maleficent''sing-!"


    Then, she paused.


    She immediately cut herself off, not wanting to let her nephew hear her insulting his grandmother. Fortunately, he did not catch on as he only tilted his head quizzically. She also cringed a little at the thought that she reacted like a scaredy-cat when he mentioned her mother-inw.


    ''I''m not a coward, and I''m not afraid of her! Who cares if she''s gonnae or not, anyway?'' Cassidy thought with a huff before turning to where her husband and other nephews were.


    Adrian is in the middle of serving a new batch of freshly-grilled barbecue to the children. Joshua and Hugo seem to be really attached to him. Then again, it''s not everyday that he pampers people like this. Damien also mentioned that they had a good rtionship somehow.


    "Bossman, can I ask something?" Cassidy called out all the way from the table, catching his attention.


    "What is it?" Adrian replied as he finished what he was doing and walked up to her.


    "What''s the family dinner all about? Damien just told me."


    "Oh, that..."


    Seeing him hesitate for a second, she only raises a brow. It seems like he does know about it too but is keeping it a secret from her until now. It''s not like she wants to go, anyway.


    "Well, if you''re nning on going and not telling me, it''s alright. I won''t hold a grudge or anything," Cassidy continued with a nonchnt shrug.


    "No, it''s not that..." Adrian trailed off before regarding her contemtively.


    "To be honest, I am nning not to go. That''s why I didn''t bother to tell you. I knew you would not want to, after all - not when you sneaked out yesterday to avoid that meeting and everything. I also didn''t want to leave you at home just because of a dinner."


    With her eyes widening for a bit, Cassidy falls silent at this, taken aback by his reason. The way he looks at her seriously can only mean that his words are genuine - that he truly doesn''t want to go only because she will not be there.


    More surprisingly, it ends up with their nephews hearing their exchange and doing the same thing.


    "Uncle''s really noting?" Damien blurted out, both nonplussed and disappointed.


    "He''s not? And Aunt too?" Joshua chimed in with the same dismayed reaction.


    "If Uncle Bossman and Aunty aren''ting, I don''t wanna go either!" Hugo bolted out before proceeding to throw a tantrum.


    "Joshua''s out too. I ain''t going no more."


    "Well... Maybe me too?"


    "W-Wait, you guys..." Cassidy trailed off in flummox, not expecting that they would suddenly back out like her husband.


    It''s not like she has a say in this matter. She can''t decide for them, but at the same time, she bets that them noting will bring forth a disastrous storm. Gertrude might really reach her limits or even go past her boiling point if his son and grandsons didn''t appear for that asion.


    ''Again, it''s not that I''m afraid of Maleficent. I just can''t stand her for too long, but...'' Cassidy pondered before looking at her three nephews.


    ''The boys have a n for that evening. Visiting an ice cream parlor, is it? That does sound tempting.''


    What doesn''t sound tempting yet necessary is for her to stop running away from those people.


    She knows that she doesn''t want to meet Gertrude or even breathe the same air as her. However, she is also aware that fleeing every single time will not solve anything. Sooner orter, they will definitely cross paths again, and it''s not like she still can''t defend herself like before.


    Besides, Irish will surely be there, which gives Cassidy a show to spectate at least. Since it''s a family dinner, all the other members will being. Staying at home for such a consequential event sounds boring now that she thinks about it.


    Cassidy already made up her mind to deal with the threats inside the family, anyway. Going there will help her learn more things about the other members - things that Cecile can''t provide in detail just by informing her. However, she will still have to use the head maid to make sure that she will be steps ahead of them in case they are scheming something again.


    All in all, if Cassidy is going to decide toe, it will be for the sake of getting to know the threats more - those people''s true nature, that is.


    Aside from that, she will be able to go to that ice cream parlor with her cute little nephews. Of course, she can''t deprive herself of that kind of fun. Adrian was able to bribe her toe to the party using the beach before, after all. An ice cream parlor shouldn''t be an exemption.


    ''Oh my, I''m such an easy woman to please~'' she cooed to herself, feigning distress.


    While Cassidy continues to act like some helpless damsel with all those thoughts in mind, Adrian and the boys only watch her in bafflement and incredulity.

 Chapter 89 - A Husbands Disappointment

    Aftering up with the decision to crash the family dinner after all, Cassidy proudly faces her adorable nephews who are now looking up to her expectantly.


    "Alright, kids! We''re going on the trip to that ice cream parlor!" she enthused with a grin, making both Hugo and Joshua brighten up in delight.??


    "B-But wait, Aunt... We''re still talking about the dinner, though?" Damien chimed in, not expecting that all it took to change her mind in just a matter of seconds was something as simple as ice cream.


    "Sure, I''ll go...! Is that fine, bossman?" she then asked and turned to her husband.


    "You''re certain...?" Adrian replied in surprise and confusion to which she only nodded in reply.


    "Well, if you say so. Just to let you know, though - once you step in there, it will be hard to go out."


    As his wife only pushes his warning aside with a cheeky smile and a dismissive shrug, he can already tell that she is up to something - time and again.


    Though disappointed, her changing her mind like this is fine with him. Besides, she appears like she has everything under control somehow.


    He''s not going to ruin her fun by being overprotective of her again and reasoning without any basis that her unascertained assassins mighte after her. Besides, he will be there with her, and so are their bodyguards.


    However, it''s not just her pursuers that he''s wary of. His mother invited a few guests over, so he was already expecting that those inquisitive people woulde trapping his wife in conversations and scenarios that she might not feelfortable with.


    Gertrude herself might not let Cassidy get away this time around.


    ''What''s more, there''s Irish...'' Adrian thought with a sigh.


    ''She was the one who reassigned our maids in the mansion for no good reason at all. Up until thest time I called herst night, she kept making excuses. She even threw a tantrum when I told her that everyone was fired.''


    Throwing a tantrum is all his sister can do, though. She can''t defy him or go against his decision.


    However, he has a feeling that it will not be the same case with his wife. Her anger seemed more directed to her when she was talking with him on the phonest evening. Because she let her vexation distract her the whole time, he couldn''t get a proper exnation from her in the end.


    In any case, Adrian will make sure that Cassidy isn''t going to face anyone''s wrath there.


    ''All those things are indeed my top concerns, but...'' he continued to brood before taking out his mobile phone from his pocket and staring down at it in dismay.


    ''It''s a shame that I have to cancel our date at that restaurant."


    In reality, Adrian had nned to take Cassidy out to a beachside dinner date instead of going to their family dinner.


    He made a reservation at another ce that has a beautiful evening view of the beach. It''s a famous tourist attraction around there. But before he could even tell her about it, she already changed her mind, which he did not expect at all.


    This might be his biggest disappointment on this matter.


    Not going to the family dinner wasn''t much of an offense for him, though it would probably irk his mother. They are having family dinners often, anyway. This was the only time he would not go - but not anymore.


    "So much for the surprise date..." Adrian sighed in dismay once more before suddenly recalling something that made him perk up.


    "Oh, but I can still do that."


    "Do what, Uncle Bossman?" Hugo asked from beside him out of nowhere, making him flinch and turn to him in surprise.


    "It''s nothing, Hugo. I was just thinking about... something."


    "Then, it''s not nothing," the toddler deadpanned.


    "You... Why does it seem like you''re starting to speak like your aunt?"


    As he only continues looking down at him with an incredulous look on his face, his wife starts calling for both of them. She is about to eat lunch with the others and wants everyone to gather around the table.


    "This is supposed to be a pic, so we should eat together. Come on!" Cassidy said from her seat while beckoning them over.


    "Let''s go, Uncle Bossman!" Hugo enthused before holding his hand and pulling him to their direction.


    Even the way he called him had changed, though it''s not that he just noticed now. His wife is really beginning to rub on him - perhaps, not only him, but his brothers as well.


    Yet because Hugo said it with a kind of affection that made that nickname sound special like when it''s Cassidy who''s calling him, Adrian only let his nephew be and joined the four of them, a small smile gracing his features all the while.


    ---


    Later that night, Edwardes running to their mansion''s door with a worry-stricken expression.


    "I''m so sorry I''mte, Adrian."


    His brother lets him in before they can proceed to have a proper conversation. Even up until they get to the living room, he is panting for air. It''s more than obvious that he took a mad dash all the way here as soon as he got out of his car.


    "Calm down, Edward. It''s not like we left your sons all by themselves at the beach," Adrian started as he sat on the sofa and gestured for him to do the same.


    "I know, but I still promised them that I would pick them up before dinner. Yet before I knew it, I got too caught up in my work, and I didn''t realize that it''s already way past dinner."


    "And who''s the workaholic again?"


    "It''s not everyday, okay? I just got really busy this time, especially since I took a break for a few days to prepare for Damien''s party."


    "Well, if you say so."


    As they are having this exchange, Cecile arrives with two cups of coffee. She gently ces each one on the table before leaving as quietly as shees. Adrian silently trails after her with his eyes, still suspicious of her despite Cassidy''s decision to spare her.


    "By the way, where are they?" Edward asked before he took a sip from his coffee.


    "Already in bed. Their aunt is with them at the moment - or more like for the whole day. They were clinging to her the entire time to the point I was afraid they were gonna take her home with them," Adrian answered with an enigmatic frown on his face, making his brother nearly choke on his coffee.


    "H-Huh...? They were?"


    "Yeah. That''s why I said that they should just spend the night here. So, thanks foringte."


    "I thought for sure that they''re gonna be upset that I didn''te. Seems like they really got attached to her."


    "You dide, though? Stop putting yourself down. They are not upset at all."


    "I see. What a relief... Thank you for watching over them, Adrian. To Cassidy as well. I need to thank her properly tomorrow."


    For a moment, Edward smiles at Adrian and heaves a small sigh, looking as if ashamed. He then casts down his gaze and begins thinking deeply, which gives his brother the impression that he is thinking about one more thing other than expressing his gratitude.


    In reality, Edward is indeed not satisfied with simply thanking Cassidy.


    It was only a couple of days since his sons met the new her, but they were already this close with her. Their high favor and admiration for her always seep through whenever she is mentioned in their conversation. Sometimes, they were even the ones who would start talking about her.


    If he hadn''t only been busy with the investigation yesterday, he would see and hear more of it.


    It''s still a bit hard to believe that his sister-inw was actually hiding something this amazing within her - something that even those children would grow very fond of in such a short period of time. Now that she is showing her true colors to everyone, having no exemption at all, everything else is also beginning toe to light, including certain emotions.


    For one, Edward is starting to feel guilty for being as guilty as his other family members when ites to dismissing and neglecting her existence in the past - the fact that he now owes her something has made that feeling surface atst.


    Because of that, he doesn''t think that a mere ''thank you'' is enough. He wants to apologize as well. Besides, he also wants to disy his good will as a way to show his appreciation in advance for the care and attention that she will continue to pour on his sons in the future.


    "Hey, Adrian," Edward started again after a brief pause on his part.


    "What?" Adrian simply replied as he took a sip from his coffee.


    "Can I give Cassidy a bouquet?"


    After hearing that, Adrian took his turn to almost choke on his coffee, taken aback.

 Chapter 90 - Chased By Unfamiliar Figures

    In a dark and narrow alleyway, Ray and two more of his members in the investigation team are currently on the run.


    They did not expect that things would turn out this way. Everything was unprecedented.??


    "There seems to be more of them! We have to retreat at once!"


    "We''ll be cornered at this rate...! Damn it!"


    "Just how the heck did they find us so soon?!"


    It''s way past midnight when an aggressive exchange of bullets erupted in the middle of their probe - which soon led to this mad chase.


    Ray and his group were treading the path to theirst destination that evening. They were supposed to retire earlier that day, but a certain discovery prompted them to scout around for a while longer - one that had them racing against time.


    It just happened that one of the suspects behind the assassination who were affiliated with the driver had managed to survive.


    Using the findings they gathered from their interrogation with Gertrude earlier that morning, they learned about the car rental agency from which the vehicle was chartered. She told them that the driver was an employee who had been working for the Millicent for a few years, but the car that she had Cassidy use that day was not theirs.


    Ray and the others first thought that Gertrude was involved in one way or another, but theyter concluded that she was innocent on this matter - considering that there was a number of evidences that said she had no idea about the assassination, much less had a role in it.


    Per Adrian''s request, they made sure that she would not find out that it was her son who hired them to investigate. They reasoned out that they were only conducting an investigation on the mysterious death of a man near at a service road who turned out to be their family driver.


    <em>''Gosh, the hatred of a mother-inw... Their family owns tons of luxurious cars. What''s the need of a renting one for her daughter-inw, and a very cheap one at that? Did the President know about this? Well, he had to. He needed to address this matter with her - otherwise, I would be urged to investigate that woman for a different purpose,''</em> was what Ray thought about after their grueling interrogation with Gertrude.


    Once they finished collecting all the details about the car rental agency that she told them about, they proceeded to pay a visit there and meet the people who helped arrange the charter. That was when they discovered about this certain employee who quit his job at the very same day the driver and his affiliates were murdered -


    And that person raised their suspicions due to the facts that he only had that job days ago and he shared a connection with those who were found dead.


    He was the lead that caused them not to retire earlier that day. He was that discovery that prompted them to scout around for a while longer - one that soon had them racing against time.


    Ray and a few members of his team went out to search for that person in a particr location at the city. That ce turned out to be this backstreet that seemed isted and empty. It''s filled with narrow alleys, rundown abodes and unused warehouses.


    The setting itself should have rmed them enough. It should have gotten them preparing for a terrible turn of events.


    But then, it had to get to the point where they were ambushed by a group of unascertained individuals who seemed to be connected with the suspect they were looking for. From that moment on, they found themselves running for cover.


    <strong>"Sir Ray, look out!"</strong>


    Then came another round of gunshots.


    The ring sound pierces through the air like how the bullets try to prate their targets. Leads rain down on them from above while some are shot from the sides.


    Their enemies are everywhere at this point. Only then did they get the impression that this whole ce was their territory.


    Ray and hispanions went ahead to take cover for the meantime. Their pursuers know this area a lot more than they do, which is why it will only be futile to keep running. They have to at least talk things out with them in order to buy time and wait for their back-ups to arrive.


    "Sir, what are you doing?!" one of hispanions asked in flummox.


    "You''re really going to negotiate with our shooters?!" the other bolted out.


    "Come on, you two. I''ve been in this field for more than a decade now. There were times when a tragedy could''ve been avoided with only a simple conversation," Ray reassured them before going back in the open again.


    "Aren''t we already past that point when they started shooting at us?!"


    "Yeah! That is dangerous, Sir! Please, get back here!"


    "Calm down, calm down. Geez..."


    What greets their everid-back leader as soon as he is out of their hiding spot is a blonde young man d in ck and grey.


    He is wearing a ck fitted turtleneck top on, a pair of grey pants, andbat boots. With his ck mask covering half of his face, he can''t see his whole profile. However, his electric green eyes -


    Those emerald eyes speak of rage and vengeance with how they are glinting menacingly.


    Again, Ray has been working in this field for a long time now. As an investigator, he doesn''t only look into physical clues and concrete evidences. He also looks into people, reads their bodynguages, and deciphers their thoughts as much as he can.


    For one, the way this blonde guy points his gun at him somehow tells him that he wants a straightforward and direct approach. The fact that he is not pulling the trigger yet tells him that he is giving him time - not to escape, but to speak.


    Ray can talk, but he has to be blunt and quick.


    "We came here to meet a certain individual who we suspected to be involved in a failed assassination. We do not mean any harm," he calmly started.


    "Who sent you?" the blonde asked, firm and demanding.


    "I''m afraid I can''t disclose that. We''re private investigators."


    "A legal agent...? Show me."


    That''s when Ray shows him his identification card. Revealing his identity like this may be reckless, but ensuring his and hisrades'' safety is more important at the moment. He needs toply.


    <em>"Hmm...</em> This ID seems authentic... I see now..." he muttered with a contemtive gaze.


    <strong>"So, you guys aren''t sent by that person, then."</strong>


    "That... person?" he blurted out in puzzlement.


    "By failed assassination, you are talking about that one targeting someone from the Millicent family, aren''t you?"


    When this man addressed that topic as if it wasn''t the private matter that it should''ve been, Ray had a feeling that he was about to learn yet another unprecedented side of the whole tragedy. For now, however, he takes time to be satisfied with the oue as their pursuers begin to lower down their weapons.


    <strong>"Ray, was it...? Follow me. Let''s take this somewhere else."</strong>


    ---


    Back in the Millicent''s mansion.


    Cassidy had just finished tucking her nephews in bed - at least two of them, that is.


    Damien lies wide awake beside his brothers. He has his eyes glued on the ceiling of the bedroom, unable to sleep despite the soothing luby that his aunt sang for them.


    The four of them are sharing her king size bed at the moment - with Cassidy at the furthest right and Damien on the left.


    Hugo and Joshua are sleeping in between the two of them. The former is still clinging onto her even in his sleep while thetter is facing the toddler''s back. Initially, only the youngest asked to sleep beside her that night, but when a pillow fight broke out between the brothers, they all found themselves on her bed.


    Then, before they knew it, they already got tired and simply decided to gather together there instead of going to their respective rooms.


    "I still can''t believe that Aunt can sing like that..." Damien started as he turned to his side and faced his aunt, making her look at him.


    "It''s the first time anyone sang us a luby - a very beautiful one at that."


    "Why, thank you..." Cassidy giggled a little, ttered by thepliment.


    "I used to do this with the other kids back in my previous home. It''s been a while since I sang that song. As I thought, you guys would love it too."


    "Sounds like you have many siblings."


    "They''re not my siblings. I didn''t grow up with my biological family."


    "Huh? Then, that means..."


    "I was an orphan. One of the oldest at the orphanage that time."


    Damien is quite taken aback.


    No one knew about Cassidy''s background - not even Adrian. Only his deceased grandmother knew. She herself wouldn''t reveal where she came from or who she really was back then. This was one of the reasons why nobody in the household trusted her.


    With all that said, Damien did not quite expect that Cassidy was actually an orphan.

 Chapter 91 - Bits Of Her Untold Past

    Now that Cassidy appears to be more than willing to tell her story, Damien finds himself feeling more bewildered than ever.


    He knew how much she insisted to keep her past as a secret. Before she lost her memories, she never told anyone about it. Her tenacity to never reveal it was like some precious keepsake she got from her deceased grandmother-inw who also happened to be the one behind her arranged marriage with Adrian.??


    Certainly, there was a reason why Cassidy was hiding her background from everyone. But now, Damien is getting the feeling that this reason is something that she has forgotten.


    Since she couldn''t remember anything past the age of eighteen, it could mean that she found the reason not to tell anyone about her past only after she met her husband.


    When her memories were stolen by that tragedy, a lid had been opened - one that had showed everyone her true character. It showed a personality that she kept hiding for five whole years.


    At this moment, Damien hase to realize something. Perhaps, that lid has also opened an opportunity for others to know her secrets, including those that have something to do with her background.


    "You''re... an orphan...?" Damien repeated in disbelief, baffled as for why his great grandmother would choose an orphan out of all the women out there to be his uncle''s wife.


    "Do you know your biological family, though?"


    "Never met my father. But my mother..." Cassidy trailed off before casting down her gaze and smiling sadly.


    "She died when I was still very young."


    "<em>O-Oh... Umm... </em>How did she..."


    "It was a blurry memory. All I remember is that there''s a thunderstorm that time. Both of us are trapped inside something at somewhere. Though I don''tpletely recall, I know that it''s a horrific experience to even have a small glimpse of."


    After hearing that, he suddenly felt guilty.


    He did not mean to make her recall a bad memory. It''s just that he felt the panic to know more about her. With how impossible this scene could''ve been if she still had her memories, he felt like she was going to stop talking about it in any second.


    Furthermore, the reason why Damien couldn''t believe that Cassidy was an orphan was because it somehow came out like a random thing to do on his great grandmother''s part.


    That time, Adrian had lots of potential marriage partners who would be able to contribute to the family. Manydies were in line for his hand in marriage - daughters of their closest business partners, affluent figures, famous celebrities and wealthy heiresses.


    Damien isn''t really trying to look down on his aunt here, though. He is just being practical - thinking the same way as the other members in the Millicent family would. If he wants to rify things, he needs to do this.


    What''s more, Damien thought that if only Cassidy hadn''t been chosen by his great grandmother, she wouldn''t have to suffer under a loveless marriage for years. Though Adrian did end up catching feelings for her, it was totallyst minute. She doesn''t see him the same way anymore.


    Damien felt bad for the previous Cassidy who worked hard to earn his love - yet only to aplish that when she already lost hers.


    "I''m so sorry to hear about your mother, Aunt. I didn''t know that you went through something like that..." Damien muttered with a heavy-hearted expression.


    "Someday, I want to visit her grave if I can. May I pay her my respects, Aunt?"


    "My, what a courteous young man you are..." Cassidy cooed with a sweet and ttered smile - which then turned sad once more along with her gaze.


    "The thought is more than enough, Damien. As much as I want to let you do so, unfortunately, I don''t know where she''s buried or if she even has a grave to begin with."


    Damien feels his heart sinking much more than it already did.


    Despite her reassuring smile, he can tell that Cassidy feels worse. But instead of pretending to be fine, she appears more like she has long epted that harsh truth. Then again, something as miserable as not knowing where her deceased mother is has long been the reality she keeps living in.


    She was an orphan, had her parents taken away from her at a young age, suffered under a loveless marriage, encountered a deadly incident, and so on. Looking at all these, such a life could never be not considered as despairing and tragic.


    Even then, Cassidy can still smile and look after people like this.


    This also goes with Adrian - the husband who treated her coldly for half a decade. Unlike him, she didn''t push him away when he fell in love. Though she doesn''t reciprocate his feelings anymore, she still didn''t cut him offpletely. She spends time with him at least.


    "Aunt, how can you do that?" Damien asked out of nowhere.


    "Do what?" Cassidy blurted out while blinking at him in puzzlement.


    "Even though you didn''t receive as much love and care as you deserved, you continued to do that to other people. You didn''t cancel others out no matter how much they hurt you before."


    "You know, Damien... People aren''t the ones you should throw out - it''s the rtionships you had with them. You would never know, after all. Maybe, those people would change one day. You mighte to need them too. Life is full of possibilities."


    "But they still hurt you. They still did something bad. What if their future actions did not justify nor correct their past ones? What if they''re not enough to make up for everything?"


    "If I think about those, I''ll be the one at a loss. It''s better to live without holding any persisting grudge. Not that I''m saying you should just move on and be done with it. It''s alright to be mad, vengeful or unforgiving for a while, but never let those feelings linger on for too long. Otherwise, you may never be truly happy again."


    Damien feels like he''s listening to a mother''s advice. His eyes keep softening in each enlightening word. As if her voice isn''t soothing and reassuring enough, her words of wisdom have to be just as pleasing to hear.


    At this point, Cassidy is bing such a heartwarming existence to him.


    "Now then, enough chit-chats. You should sleep..." she continued before reaching out for his head and patting it gently, making him blush.


    "I can tell why you asked all those things, but I assure you that it''s good now. No need to worry."


    "Thank you for telling me about them, Aunt, though I don''t really get why you can open up to me that much," he confessed while still blushing at her affectionate gesture.


    "That''s because Damien isfortable to talk with. It''s not only about how mature and understanding you seem, but I just kinda sense that it''s alright to tell you."


    "You trust me that much?"


    "Yeah. And I know you deserve it."


    While she simply smiles and caresses his head, he only continues to stare back at her with a flushed face. His eyes keep glistening with admiration and gratefulness the whole time, drinking her in as if trying to swallow every little bit of her presence that he has failed to admire before.


    That night, Damien felt like he had heard the most preciouspliment that mattered to him - one that taught him not topletely close himself off from other people no matter how good or bad they''d been to him. It''s fine to feel things, but in the end, it''s his decision if he''ll continue to let those people in.


    After all, everyone is not always the same as who they make themselves appear to be.


    ---


    On the next morning, everyone gathered around the dining hall for breakfast.


    Cassidy and her nephews went downstairs to find both Adrian and Edward already awake. The boys greeted their father and exchanged a few words with him before settling down on their seats. That''s until something quite unexpected happened.


    Damien walks up to Adrian out nowhere - with his brows slightly scrunched together and his firm gaze so steeled at him that it flummoxes him. In the middle of their mini staring contest, Cassidy and the others catch sight of them looking at each other intently instead of eating their breakfast.


    From that moment on, they only watch in bafflement, wondering what is up all of the sudden.


    "Damien?" Edward called for his son, confused at how he appeared to be confronting his uncle.


    "What is it, Damien...?" Adrian asked him, feeling just as confused as his brother.


    "Don''t you like the breakfast we prepared-"


    "Uncle Bossman..." Damien then suddenly cut him off, nonplussing everyone even more.


    <strong>"If you make Aunt Cassidy cry again, my brothers and I will take her home for real this time."</strong>


    At the very second Damien drops that threat, Adrian stiffens on his seat while Cassidy and Edward jolt in surprise.

 Chapter 92 - Childish Play Turning Steamy

    Feeling like they had intruded enough, Edward took his sons home as soon as they finished eating breakfast.


    Up until then, they had no idea what was up with Damien the whole time. After dering his intention to steal Cassidy away from Adrian, the threat lingered in the air for quite a while. His unsuspecting brothers were supportive of his decision and did not question him no matter how out of the blue it was.??


    <em>"Me too! Me too! I''ll sleep with Aunty every night!"</em> was what the ever ebullient Hugo chimed that time.


    <em>"We''ll y games and do lots of stuffs...! If Aunt doesn''t allow Uncle Bossman to see her, we''ll make a fortress in our house and lock him out!" </em>was what Joshua added with a cheeky tone and a smug grin.


    As if the three brothers were having a telepathic agreement, they rallied on for the entire half of breakfast time, spoiling their uncle''s appetite in the process.


    Now that they left, Adrian could groan as much as he could atst.


    He knows that it''s just part of their mischievous, teasing nature as kids. They are only kids, of course. He should not be too bothered by what they said.


    Not to mention, it was just probably their clinginess that was speaking. They had gotten too close and overly dependent on his wife. Because it was an extremely rare case for all of the brothers to be that chummy with someone, they were acting like three smug musketeers who felt the need to protect a damsel in distress.


    Nevertheless, it was Damien who somehow troubled Adrian for a bit.


    It''s undeniable that he''s a very intelligent and gifted child. Though still a teenager, he thinks like an adult and has a sensible way of addressing things. Today was his first time seeing and hearing that kid spout out threats that didn''t make much sense to him.


    What''s more, he sounded serious.


    "What''s up with Damien, Cassidy?" Adrian asked his wife as he flopped on the sofa at the living room, sitting beside her.


    "<em>Uhhhhh..." </em>Cassidy trailed off with a strained smile, knowing quite well that Damien''s behavior earlier had something to do with their conversationst night.


    "Puberty?"


    "Well, I knew for sure that puberty didn''t get me talking to my uncles like that when I was younger."


    "Maybe because you''re still not over it. Don''t worry. It might happen soon-"


    "Are you making fun of me?"


    "I''m saying my opinion."


    Not wanting to stretch out the topic about Damien''s cute little threat to the point they might touch the subject about her past, Cassidy decided to distract Adrian away from it.


    By this point, she already knows that the best way to talk her husband out of things is to annoy him. He''s a short-tempered and prideful man, and he could be immature at times, considering that he''s even this bothered by what his nephew said.


    "Were you really that bothered by what Damien told you? You do know that kids can say everything they want these days, right...?" Cassidy continued with an amused smile, feigning innocence.


    "Besides, will it not be better if I''m not in your sight?"


    "Are you dense or something? If it''s better, then I would''ve done that a long time ago," Adrian muttered firmly, sounding a bit vexed.


    At that moment, she had to admit that it''s a wrong choice of words on her part.


    Of course, she''s not dense. Even then, she felt the need to confirm it. Five years of pining did get her out of nowhere, so seeing him act like this right now was still a little hard to take in - no matter how much he kept disying his intention to keep her with him, that is.


    At this point, it still feels like he can change his mind in any second.


    "Anyway, don''t drop the subject. I was certain that you saw me as an adult who''s still not past his puberty right there," Adrian brought up again, still offended by how she poked fun on him.


    "The fact that you''re arguing with me about not being past puberty is proof that you''re still not past it indeed," Cassidy teased, annoying him even more.


    "Are you saying that I appear like some kid to you?"


    "Yeah, you are. Really, really childish even."


    "Says you, Cassidy."


    "Oh no, I''m not~ I''m the one they call young at heart. There''s a big difference, bossman-"


    That''s when he suddenly scoots closer to her, taking her aback and making her cut herself off.


    He then puts his arm over the back of her seat while he inches his face close to hers. With such a small gap, they can feel each other''s warm breath. They''re so close that it sends shivers down her spine.


    With that, their proximity gets her body stiffening and her eyes widening in nonplus. At that very second as well, she starts sensing danger from him -


    An annoying kind of danger, that is.


    "What do you think you''re doing?" Cassidy deadpanned, a bit rubbed off.


    "What''s wrong with it? Your nephews can embrace you all they want," Adrian retorted, not backing away.


    "That''s because they''re cute and adorable, okay? Obviously, you''re not-"


    "Then, perhaps, it will be better if I appear like a kid to you after all."


    "Huh?"


    "That way, I can also hug you like they do."


    She really doesn''t know what to do with him anymore.


    It''s probably a wrong choice of words to tease him about puberty as well. Sometimes, he just can''t take a joke. It even gets him acting more childish like this.


    ''Well, this is indeed kinda childish of him, but...'' Cassidy thought as she scanned his expression.


    ''How he looks isn''t that of a kid at all. So not cute and adorable.''


    It just turns out that instead of a kid, Adrian is unknowingly flexing how much of a grown-up he is.


    His handsome frame that is chiseled to perfection is dazzling her at that moment. Even though they''ve been living under the same roof, she''s still not used to it at all. This insanely good-looking man is just too out of this world - too bad for her heart or for anyone else''s for that matter.


    With how much of a spellbinding hottie he is, he can''t possibly look like a kid no matter what he does.


    "Don''t. Come. Near. Me...!" Cassidy bolted out, shoving his face away with one hand.


    "What did I tell you about personal spaces-"


    But then, Adrian did something that made her pause once again.


    He snatched her hand on his face and held it out of nowhere. All the while, he keeps looking back at her with a frown and a pair of glinting, half-lidded eyes. With such a serious expression on, he is looking more and more dangerous in her eyes - still annoyingly dangerous, though.


    That''s until Adrian pulls her hand up for a bit and kisses her wrist out of nowhere.


    Cassidy shudders in surprise the moment his soft, warm lips make contact with her skin. She was too frozen to retaliate as more shivers ran down her spine. With that, she could only watch as he went up and kissed her palm this time.


    While he does this, he is staring straight at her with such a seductive gaze as if trying to gauge out a particr reaction from her. As much as she wants to think that she''s only imagining it, he looks really eager to devour her.


    As if kissing her wrist and palm isn''t enough, he goes ahead and starts nibbling her finger with his lips. He starts it slow and soft yet somewhat erotic, though he looks so into it that it will probably be a matter of time before he begins licking it.


    Cassidy only freezes even though she''s already frozen on her seat.


    "Yeah, this is better indeed..." Adrian started again, voice so tantalizingly smoky.


    "Kids can do whatever they want. Perhaps, you''ll let me do more things like this if I act like one."


    "You''re spouting out nonsense again, I see..." Cassidy muttered with a miffed tone and a pair of furrowed brows, now shaking in vex.


    "Okay, I admit! You''re way past puberty! You can''t be a kid at all! So, stop acting like one and get away from me!"


    "I''m still getting started, though-"


    "I don''t freaking care!"


    While he whines indignantly, she hastily pulls her hand away and forces it out of his grip.


    He''s mistaken if he thinks she''ll just let him do whatever he wants. It''s already bad for her heart to see his stunning, jaw-dropping frame so close, much more if he does something as sexy as licking her fingers.


    She feels like she''s going to have a heart attack if that happens.


    ''What''s he trying to do exactly...?! Murder me?!'' she eximed in her head while she caressed her sexually assaulted finger.


    Cassidy isn''t saying this because she''s turned on. Adrian is not even her type. It''s just that it''s a normal reaction for every woman to be this frantic around an extraordinarily handsome man.


    ''This is my first time getting nibbled on, though. My finger nearly lost its virginity,'' Cassidy then grimaced.

 Chapter 93 - A Wary Wife

    Cassidy got tired of messing around that morning.


    Adrian probably sucked out her energy when he sucked her finger earlier. She feltzy to the bones. Because of that, she just decided to coop herself up in her bedroom and lock the door to avoid a certain human-hand-harasser from entering.??


    "Or it''s just because I yed too much with the boys yesterday...?" she wondered out loud as she continued lying on her bed and burying her face in her pillow.


    "Well, I enjoyed it, anyway. Been a while since I yed that much."


    Cassidy recalled what she and her nephews did after swimming until noon yesterday. They freshened up for a while once they got back in the mansion. Afterwards, they proceeded to y some board games, tag and hide-and-seek. At some points, they just talked idly among themselves.


    Looking back at those now, she suddenly starts missing the other children in the orphanage.


    "How are they now, I wonder? I don''t know how I can contact them. I couldn''t look up their contact number at all, and for some reason, nobody knew about the name of that orphanage. It makes me not sure if they''re still there..." she mumbled to herself, remembering how she made several attempts to reach them when she was still a few weeks into having no memories.


    "Eight years are quite a long time. Many things could''ve happened with them that I couldn''t recall anymore."


    At first, Cassidy decided not to trouble herself so much over it.


    She was still busy adjusting in the life she woke up to, after all. Every time she thought about her previous home, her worries and concerns about adapting in a new, unfamiliar world would pop up and upy her head. She couldn''t get a break at all.


    "Let''s worry about that again once I find a way out of here. Take it little by little for now.... Baby steps, Cassidy... Baby steps..."


    While having this train of thoughts, someone knocked on her door.


    Thinking that it''s her husband, she just pouts and rolls on her stomach. She then makes a loud groan to let him know that she is still not getting over what he has done to her earlier.


    "Go away, bossman. I''m sleeping," Cassidy grumbled while pretending to be grumpy and sleepy.


    "Then, why are you talking, Ma''am Cassidy?" said a different person, taking her aback and making her sit up on her bed.


    "Huh? Cecilia...? Is that you?"


    "May Ie in? I have to tell you something."


    Sensing serious business, she did not spare any more second and went ahead to open the door for her.


    As soon as she sees the head maid, the first thing she notices is the phone in her hand. It appeared like she was just on the phone earlier. Going by the solemn look on her face, she could tell that it had something to do with their deal.


    "Ma''am Irish just called. She asked me if you will go to their family dinnerter tonight, and I said that you''re going," the head maid disclosed with an enigmatic tone, making her lips curl into a smirk.


    "And I bet she''s nning to do something with me?"


    "Well, of course, there''s that. But I also kinda learned that she''s enraged about something else other than you firing the maids. She likes yapping on the phone, so she spills that she''s gonna take it out on you tonight."


    "I still haven''t met her, and yet I''m already irking her this much. So then, what''s her new drama all about?"


    "Something about you ruining her date this morning."


    "What?"


    Now, that''s dumbfounding.


    Perhaps, even if Cassidy doesn''t do anything, she will get med for something in one way or another. She doesn''t even care about Irish and her dates. It''s bewildering just as it''s hard to believe.


    "You''re joking, Cecilia? If yes, I''ll justugh for the sake ofedy," the redhead said incredulously.


    "I''m just as confused as you, so don''t make me look like a clown," the head maid deadpanned.


    "What made her think that I ruined her date, anyway?"


    "You''d have to ask her yourself for that. All she told me was how I should make sure you''re really meeting them this time since she badly wanted to see your mortified face and everything."


    "Mortified? She gonna embarrass me or something?"


    "Ma''am Cassidy, I should let you know this... Ma''am Irish is fond of humiliating you in public. Better be aware at all times. She can pounce on you even in front of people."


    "Well, she''s an actress, right? She probably loves attention... Seriously, though, don''t people call her out of it? Don''t they know abuse or stuffs?"


    "She would pretend it''s not her who did it. At times, she would lie that it''s an ident and that she didn''t mean to do it."


    <em>"Hmph...</em> Sounds like a real drama queen to me-"


    "What are you two talking about, Cassidy?"


    At Adrian''s sudden arrival, both of them abruptly paused and turned to him in surprise.


    That''s when their eyes bulge wide in flummox. It just happened that he didn''t appear all alone. There''s a couple of men walking right behind him, rolling a rack full of clothes all the way to their direction. Another one is carrying a mountain of boxes that they assume are containing shoes.


    "N-Nothing! We ain''t talking ''bout nothing..." Cassidy hastily trailed off before squinting her eyes at hispanions.


    "More importantly, who are they?"


    "Delivery men from the boutique we visited a while ago. I ordered clothes for you to choose for tonight''s dinner. I told the manager to send them here so that you won''t have to go back to the mall."


    "H-Huh?! But I just shopped for clothes the other day! This is too much!"


    "I checked your wardrobe. There are no dinner party dresses."


    "Dinner party what?! What''s this, the Victorian Era?!"


    "Will you please just try these out? It will be rude to send them back, no?"


    It''s not like Cassidy has a say in this matter whether it''s rude or not, anyway.


    She''s notining, though. It''s just an overreaction to such an overwork. Though she didn''t buy any dinner party dress or whatever he just called it, she still bought some dresses that would be good enough for the asion.


    "Come on now. Let''s have you try them on inside your room," Adrian said as he walked closer to her - and she swore she heard a hint of excitement in his voice.


    "Well then..." Cecile chimed in before stepping backward.


    "I''ll be going now, Ma''am and President-"


    Yet before the head maid can retreat, Cassidy suddenly stops her and hides behind her back, catching both of them off guard. She appears to be wary of her own husband, especially with how she cautiously takes a peek at him and covers herself as if he''s some kind of a predatory beast.


    "Cassidy, why are you using Cecile like a human shield?" Adrian deadpanned, a little offended by her reaction.


    Even Cecile herself is too stupefied to say anything.


    The thing is, Cassidy still hasn''t gotten over his attempt to seduce her earlier. She''s not about to be fooled when he said he''d have her try the clothes on in her room. Right then, she already has a feeling that he''s going to pull another stunt once they''re alone.


    "Cecilia''s gonnae with me," Cassidy demanded.


    "Huh? There''s no need to. She has other works," Adrian protested.


    "What if there''s a zipper on the back of the dress and I can''t pull it up?"


    "Then, I''ll do it."


    "No, you can''t! You probably don''t even know what I mean!"


    "Yeah, you''re right. I''m not sure what you''re talking about now."


    "Dummy!"


    "I''m a dummy ''cause I can''t pull up a zipper?"


    As the couple''s banter goes on, all Cecile can do is try her hardest not to roll her eyes or let out a loud groan in annoyance. It doesn''t help that she''s stuck between the two of them while they''re fighting and flirting at the same time.


    ''Fortunately, the Millicent''s are filthy rich. Else, I mightin that I don''t get paid well enough for this nonsense,'' Cecile grimaced silently as she just continued to endure their longwinded jibber-jabbers for a few more minutes.


    ---


    "Tell me, Cecilia. What kind of look does bossman hate...?"


    In the end, Cassidy was able to drag Cecile all the way inside her walk-in closet.


    Now, her job isn''t only to pull up zippers if needed. She also needs to take part in her new scheme. Apparently, she wants to keep Adrian as far away from her as possible during the whole dinner.


    She wants to appear like an eyesore so that he will never look at her again.


    "I want an outfit that can turn him off or make him want to divorce me in an instant..." the redhead babbled on while the head maid only sighed and did not say anything.


    "If you guess right, I will give you an emerald-"


    "I believe he hates the sexy, immodest and revealing types, Ma''am."


    And Cecile answered instantly.

 Chapter 94 - How To Turn Men Off

    Back when Cecile made a deal with Cassidy, she didn''t expect that she would be involved not only in her schemes and trickery but also in her crazy little antics.


    To begin with, the head maid didn''t know that some of her current goals were riling up her husband and ultimately earning his approval to divorce. Though she already had a clear idea of how the couple''s positions had reversed, she wasn''t expecting that the wife would do these things to such an extent.  ??


    "<em>Ummmm... </em>Ma''am Cassidy...?" Cecile called a bit hesitantly as she watched the redhead from behind.


    "Isn''t that outfit... a bit too much?"


    Cassidy is putting on her matte red lipstick at the moment while sitting in front of her vanity mirror.


    This one is already her finishing touch. It took her more than half an hour to get her makeup right, and if it wasn''t for the help of a certain maid who had a famous celebrity as her mistress, she would probably take more than a day to get things done. She rarely uses makeup and has never tried out this particr image before, after all.


    Going for a mature and sexy look, Cassidy puts on some smokey makeup that is said to work with dark eye shadows and bold lips. Shades of ck and grey were used to create a powerful picture. It''s a good thing that her eyshes are pretty long since it blends well with Kohl and eyeliner.


    <em>"Smokey is all about the modern day woman who is equal parts graceful and powerful. It has an extremely sensuous appeal without looking too modern or even eclectic,"</em> was what Cecile told her earlier when she helped her do her makeup and styled her hair into a messy bun.


    As for her outfit, which is the head maid''s main concern, Cassidy still goes for leather but with a touch of spiciness this time.


    She has a body-con dress with a dark red leather top that reveals a good part of her cleavage. Her ck cutout, mermaid skirt disys much of her left leg, showing off more of her hot assets with the trim as well as the toned waist. All in all, she has a sensually sculpted look that is both elegant and stylish.


    "Well, if I''m just gonna do it in the end, I better give it my best shot then...!" Cassidy enthused, earning an exhausted sigh from the head maid.


    "Besides, it''s fun trying out new things like this. Who would''ve thought that I could have such a model-like body~?"


    It''s not much of a shocker that Adrian doesn''t like the bold and revealing type. After all, he is a neat and tidy man in her eyes. Strictly formal with a bit of coolness is always his style. Only modest and sophisticated kinds of women are fitted to be hisplementing essory.


    "Excuse me, Ma''am Cassidy..." called a maid from outside of her bedroom, knocking on the door and addressing her politely.


    "The President is asking if you''re finished. He already called the driver and was still waiting for you."


    "Tell him that I need ten more minutes," Cassidy answered nonchntly, taking the head maid aback.


    "Ma''am Cassidy, you two will bete at this rate. That maid had asked you for the third time already, and the President was waiting out there for almost twenty minutes," Cecile pointed out with a puzzled expression.


    "Let him be, Cecilia. If we''ve gotten sote, he wouldn''t be able to make me go back and change my clothes again. He will have no choice but to tolerate how I look."


    "But you can just ignore him if he does oppose-"


    "Nah~ That''ll be boring. I want to see him really peeved, right?"


    "And you''re doing so by getting both of yourselveste?"


    "Yeah."


    Cassidy wants to appear as rebellious as much as her willpower allows her to. She has confidence that Adrian will not leave without her, and even if he does, she can just drive all the way there by herself using her motorcycle. That will be quite an entrance.


    Yet eventually, ten minutes passed and Cassidy gave Adrian a break atst.


    She went out of the mansion with more than one pair of eyes trailing after her. All of the houseworkers who happen to see her are all astounded - time and again. It''s as if a goddess just descended from heaven, gracing their eyes with the scorching, hot fires of hell.


    "Hey there, bossman, sorry for the wait!" Cassidy chimed in as soon as she reached her husband.


    Adrian is wearing a red and ck dinner suit with his hair neatlybed backward to create a debonair look. She has to give him credits for undoing the first two buttons of her dark red undershirt. He doesn''t look that strict and formal despite his tendencies to be one all the time.


    Seven and her other bodyguards are waiting together with Adrian. They are talking beside the ck limousine that they will be riding on. That is until they hear Cassidy calling, making all of them turn to her direction.


    The bodyguards are the first ones to react stunned. Her husband has to take a second more topletely take her appearance in.


    "Oh, you''re finally done-"


    And when he did, he was immediately struck with awe.


    With his eyes widening in surprise, Adrian gapes a little at the view thates into sight. As Cassidy continues to stride towards them, he can''t help but be knocked out of breath, thinking that she''s absolutely ravishing. Astonishment and captivation hit him big time at that very moment.


    Adrian even forgets the fact that he is never pleased with this kind of image on women.


    He dislikes howdies would show so much of their skin - or at least when he knows what they''re trying to gain by enthralling him that way. But with his wife, it bes an entirely different case. He ispletely bewitched and even spellbound by her presence all over again.


    Undeniably, Adrian is enjoying what he is seeing right now.


    "Good evening, Ma''am Cassidy," all the four bodyguards suddenly greeted in sync, making him snap out of his trance-like state.


    That''s when the magic wears off a little as it gets reced by another emotion.


    Seeing Cassidy greet Seven and the others with a smile, Adrian drops his riveted reaction. He then scowls as he waits for them to finish talking with one another. It also doesn''t help that she smiles at them first even though he''s clearly standing in the middle.


    "Cassidy," he then called a bit sternly, catching her attention.


    "Oh, what''s with the frown~?" she teased, thinking that she seeded in turning him off with her outfit.


    "We''rete. Let''s go inside already."


    As Adrian said this enigmatically, he reached out for her hand and held it tightly, taking her aback for a bit. He then opens the door in the passenger seat and gestures for her to go inside first. She simplyplies to this, silently wondering what''s up with the gentlemanly yet austere approach.


    Somehow, his response is a bit inscrutablepared to what she has in mind. She thought for sure that he wouldment on her appearance or scold her even for a little.


    ''Okay, it''s clear that he''s in a bad mood...'' Cassidy pondered quietly as she watched her husband settle down beside her.


    ''But why does it seem like it''s because of something other than how I look?''


    That feeling even grows stronger when Adrian suddenly orders the driver to roll up the tinted window that will block their front view, concealing the two of them from him and the four bodyguards who are also riding on that vehicle. Realizing that he just technically got rid of the witnesses, Cassidy ends up stiffening on her seat.


    Now, there''s only her, him and a heavy stretch of silence.


    ---


    "Want some cigarette, old man Ray?"


    It has been a while since Ray was taken away by their pursuers. His members were spared at least. Now, he finds himself in a dim and narrow alleyway at the same backstreet, surrounded by a group of motorbikers who appear to be members of a gang.


    In the end, he finds out that his suspicion is right. This rundown ce is these people''s territory all along - something like a secret base.


    "You look so stiff. Have the cigarette already."


    The blonde guy who negotiated with Rayst night was still not releasing him. But rather than a captive, he senses that they see him as a guest. They were not rough with him nor did they try to tie him up. But then again, he is defenseless and outnumbered.


    "I''m not sure, young man. I don''t really like bing smoking buddies with someone whose name I still don''t know..." Ray quipped with a small smile as he leaned on the wall and crossed his arms.


    "Come on. We''ve been together for hours now, and I believe I''ve seen enough of this ce. At least, introduce yourself to me already."


    The blonde only regards him contemtively for a moment. He then puts a cigarette in his mouth and lights up its opposite end. As he blows at it, he smirks at him and narrows his eyes.


    "You can just call me Asher."

 Chapter 95 - Mysteries And Impending Danger

    In Ray''s perspective, Asher appears to be a discerning yet ambiguous young man.


    During the first few hours they were together, he tried to figure out why he was beating around the bush. The fact that he didn''t go straight to business baffled him. He toured him all around their secret base from morning until afternoon - or at least the visible parts of it.??


    It seemed that there''s more to this ce other than what he already saw.


    "You look like you are still in your twenty''s. Yet the way you smoke already resembles how an old man does it," Ray pointed out as he took the cigar he was trying to hand over to him for a while now.


    "Like how you do it?" Asher muttered lowly, still smirking.


    "Yeah. I won''t deny that."


    "Rather than how I smoke, shouldn''t you be more concerned about how you will go around this situation? You probably didn''t notice, but I did try to show you a few exits that you could easily slip into, you know."


    "Oh, is that what the tour about?"


    It was true that Asher did that. Of course, Ray would notice the exits, though he didn''t expect his reason. However, leaving like that would only waste this opportunity. Escaping may have been his top priorityst night, but not right now.


    At any rate, it wasn''t that difficult to tell that he was only testing him the whole time. He probably thinks he doesn''t trust them enough and that he thinks that following them will not be worth it.


    "I believe we still have some things to talk about, though. I went with you for the deets," Ray continued when he only stayed quiet.


    "It takes more than what you think to make me spill all the beans. But at least, let me tell you about those murder cases that you''ve been investigating for days now," Asher brought up with a scowl marring his frame.


    "You mean the suspects for the Millicent''s assassination?"


    "Yeah. The thing is, they''re our men."


    Ray reacts taken aback by this, his eyes widening a little in nonplus. He expected that Asher would only tell about that single suspect who managed to survive and got away from the mastermind of the assassination.


    "They''re what...? Now that you said it, just what are you people?" he asked in confusion.


    "I thought you already have an idea somehow, especially after you saw all those guns and this secret base. The only thing I can tell you is that we''re a group who carries out certain orders from various people who have the money to pay us - big shots, tycoons and personages," he answered with a nonchnt tone, sounding as if he wasn''t revealing such an important information.


    "I see... I get that I can''t ask more than that, huh?"


    "Well, if you''re working with the police, I will not even keep you alive right now. All you want here is to know about the suspects for your private investigation, though, am I right? Lucky for you, we''re holding a grudge against the one who killed them. That person was sted enough to break the agreement they decided upon. So, we wanted to make the bastard pay."


    "That person... The mastermind of the assassination, you mean? So then, if you guys are working for wealthy people, then does it mean that this person is also..."


    "Let''s just say that they''re not just any big gun out there. The answer may shock you. But again, I can''t just spill all the beans like this. I also want some things from you before I get to the main point here, old man Ray."


    That''s when Asher gets a bit more serious, expression turning darker. His gaze sharpens like a knife while his lips form a thin line. Sensing the air around him thicken out of nowhere, Ray braces himself for what he is about to say.


    "You see, those suspects you say - they were not aware of who exactly they were targeting when they carried out the assassination. They only knew about which car they had to blow off. Seemed like the mastermind was keeping the identity of the target as a secret. Then again, instead of a bomb, they could just order them to shoot the target, right? That way, the chance of the assassination seeding would be higher," Asher exined, making his eyes widen a little more in both surprise and enlightenment.


    "Indeed... But how did you know that I''m working for the Millicent''s if they don''t even know who''s the target? Did you get that information from the driver before he died?" Ray questioned with a quizzical look.


    "Of course not. We did not even know that the driver was involved. We learned about the identity of the target because that suspect who survived told us. You know why he quit his job at that car rental? He was almost at death''s door, you know. The mastermind and some other people were pursuing him, so we had to step in and take action."


    "Well, that''s what I already suspected. I take that he somehow learned about the target being a Millicent when the mastermind and those people tried to finish him off?"


    "Close call. All the suspects learned about the target being a Millicent along with the true identity of the mastermind only after the assassination failed, which was why they were killed. That person really wanted every single evidence wiped out."


    "What the...? So, it''s not only because they found out who the mastermind was, but also because they knew who the target could be? And they didn''t know the one who hired them beforehand?"


    "Yeah, that''s how it went. It''s normal, though. Well-known personalities who hire us don''t usually reveal their identities. The masterminds send their workers or have a messenger negotiate with us most of the time. However, it''s quite rare that they don''t reveal who their targets are - just like this incident."


    At this point, Ray is already getting the picture that Asher and these people are members of a mafia or an underground organization. It''s starting to get obvious just from the dark nature of their jobs.


    However, he doesn''t have the luxury to know more about them at the moment. He might end up getting shot for real. What he needs to prioritize here is getting the information and leaving unscathed.


    "Anyway, that''s quite a good amount of deets, no...? Now, it''s your turn to answer me," Asher started again after he finished registering all those details in his head.


    "Right. What do you want to ask?" Ray calmly replied.


    <strong>"Confirm this to me, Ray. Who exactly from the Millicent family was the target?"</strong>


    Hearing his tone get darker and thicker, he nearly jolts in flummox. He appears to be craving for the truth - perhaps, even way back before they began this conversation. It seems like there''s no escaping that question this time around.


    Ray still thinks that answering that is an hical and dangerous thing to do, but he discerns that Asher is already aware of who it might be anyway. After all, he said ''confirm'' which probably means that he has an idea at least.


    "What would you do if I told you?" Ray asked with a serious look, holding his ground.


    "I would help you with the investigation - but if and only if you would let me see that person as well," Asher firmly muttered, making his brow twitch for a second.


    "That''s not for me to decide, but I do want to have you lend me some help. We''re running out of leads, and you guys are the strongest ones so far. For that reason, I''ll do what I can to have you meet my employer."


    "Yeah, well, first... Confirm it."


    "The target is-"


    <strong>"Asher, we''ve got bad news!"</strong>


    Then came one of hispanions all of the sudden.


    Everyone outside of the alley is thrown into panic out of nowhere. Some are rushing to one direction and the others are zooming away with their motorcycles. This gets the two abruptly cutting off their conversation and turning to look at themotion.


    <strong>"They got him, Asher! They killed him! The others are pursuing the gunmen now, but they won''t be able to hold off for too long!"</strong>


    Hispanion didn''t have to borate the details for them to know that thest remaining suspect in the assassination had just been murdered. While Ray stiffens at that in aghast shock, Asher can''t help but curse underneath his breath and bolt out furiously.


    "Shit! Damn it...! How the hell did they even know where he was...?!" he eximed in rage beforeshing his head back to him.


    "Listen here, Ray! If you won''t let me see the target as early as today, I won''t be able to help you on time! Those shitheads are still not giving up, you know! They''re still after that person! They''re going there right now!"


    "Huh? Going where? And right now? What the heck is happening?" he blurted out with a perplexed and wary expression, sensing an impending danger.


    <strong>"If you won''t be able to do it now, I''d go there and see her myself!"</strong>


    Like what Ray thought, Asher already knew that the target was Cassidy, but at that moment, he also sensed a strong outburst of feelings with the way he shouted out his intention to see her.

 Chapter 96 - Awakened Possessiveness

    Nearly fifteen minutes already passed, but Cassidy still finds herself stuck in quite an ufortable position.


    Adrian stays quiet the whole time, only looking straight ahead. She was expecting that he was going to start berating her for such an immodest appearance, but he wasn''t saying anything at all. With that, she just decided to look out to the window beside her and focus on the sceneries thate into view.??


    ''Well, this is better, I guess. Though I didn''t get to see him vexed, at least I''ve got some peace for myself. Perhaps, he is too disgusted by my outfit that he can''t say a word,'' she thought silently.


    Little did Cassidy know that Adrian began staring at her through the corners of his eyes as soon as she turned and looked away from him.


    At that very moment, he feels the need to restrain himself all of the sudden. As much as he wants to keep his mind nk, he can''t help bute up with inappropriate thoughts. Right then, he realizes that she really is that kind of woman, and he a man.


    Her chest just looks so soft with the way its hollow is being exposed by such a low-cut top. The porcin, smooth-looking skin on her leg is peeking out from the trim of her skirt. It''s wordlessly seducing him - tempting him to put his hands all over her at this very instant.


    ''Gosh... I never felt so unholy in my life,'' he quietly grimaced and heaved a small sigh.


    Thinking about these things is making Adrian want to order the driver to zoom back home so that he can just hog Cassidy all to himself for the entire night.


    Her whole apparel is definitely provoking something within him - something he may not be able to control for too long. He wants to lock her up, keep her away from people''s sight, and be that selfish, needy man that he knows he hase to be because of her.


    This is exactly why Adrian can''t stand how other men will look at Cassidy, especially now that she is dressed like that. He hates the thought that they wille to feel the same way. Heck, he already hates it the moment they start looking at her.


    "Cassidy," he called atst, piquing her attention.


    "What?" she simply replied as she looked at him.


    "Why did you dress yourself up like that?"


    "Because I want to."


    "How odd. It''s the first time I see you wearing that kind of outfit."


    "What are you saying? I often wear leather, and this is leather."


    "You know what I mean by that, Cassidy."


    "No, I don''t, bossman"


    Adrian can tell that Cassidy is only feigning innocence.


    He knows that lying face of hers all to well by now, and though she looks cute when she is pretending to be dumbfounded, he will not have any of it this time. Though he doesn''t want to force her to stop doing what she wants, he can''t stay put and let other men undress her with their eyes behind his back.


    "I have a favor to ask from you..." Adrian started again, expression darkening and turning more serious.


    "No, wait, it''s not a favor. You''ll do it whether you like it or not."


    "Huh? If that''s an order, then no. You ain''t telling me what to do...!" Cassidy retorted boldly despite feeling the same wariness she felt earlier when she sensed that she awakened something in him.


    "What the heck is up with you all of the sudden-"


    That''s when he suddenly cuts her off by snaking one of his arms around her waist, much to her nonplus. He then proceeds to pull her close to him, making her breath hitch for a second. With that, their faces are only mere inches apart - so close that their noses are almost brushing against each other.


    <strong>"Either I''ll stop this car right now and make it turn back home or you''ll do as I say, Cassidy."</strong>


    <strong></strong>As Adrian said that with a vehement tone and a pair of furrowed brows, his half-lidded sapphire orbs glinting hazardously all the while, Cassidy wasn''t sure if she managed to vex him in the end or this was a whole different reaction that she didn''t expect.


    ---


    It turned out that it was Cassidy who felt vexed instead, considering how Adrian unknowingly pulled some kind of UNO reverse card on her.


    As soon as they arrived at the luxurious, five-star hotel where they were going to have dinner, the closeness he initiated back in the car was revealed to the world. The two of them enter the building with their hands intertwined together as they walk -


    Or more like, Adrian is practically handcuffing Cassidy with how he keeps holding her tightly, not budging no matter how hard she shakes him off.


    ''<em>Ugh...! </em>Curse you, Cecilia...! Curse that emerald...! You told me that a sexy look would repel him! Why did he suddenly be this touchy and clingy...?!'' she bolted out inside her head, cringing all the while.


    ''More importantly, who would''ve thought that bossman could have ruined my n for tonight so easily? If I didn''t do as he said, he''d really make the car turn around and speed back home! I almost forgot how much of a demon lord he could be. He can do anything with just a snap of his finger.''


    It just happened that Adrian told Cassidy to never leave his side. Else, he would drag her back home.


    Yet in the end, him telling her to stay close was not enough. Men and women alike - everyone inside the lobby of the hotel turns to their direction the moment they stride in and inevitably attract attention.


    He doesn''t even need to look just to see that most of the guys around them are ogling his wife.


    "As I thought, this is really vexing," he hissed and clicked his tongue in exasperation.


    Almost everybody recognizes who Adrian is, including the receptionist who tells him where is the dining hall that his family reserved. As they proceed to make their way there, Cassidy almost looks like she is merely dragging her feet at that point.


    With him still holding her hand like that, she can''t wear her usual confident posture at all.


    "Come on,e on! Hands off already," she grumbled through gritted teeth while sending him a sharp look.


    "No," he said firmly, squeezing her hand tighter.


    "Don''t tell me you''re gonna keep up with this farce until we get there."


    "I won''t tell you I''m gonna keep up with this farce until we get there."


    "<em>Ughhhhh...!!!"</em>


    <em></em>As Cassidy continues whispering threats and death words to Adrian, he remains cid and self-possessed. He then focuses on their surroundings instead, ring at those shameless wolves who keep making sheep''s eyes at his wife in the open. They all seem to recognize who he is since they immediately look away and pretend innocent whenever he threatens them with that look.


    That''s until arger crowd suddenly gathers around. Only then did he notice how some of them were staring at their phones before looking back at them.


    It''s as if they''reparing something, and with the way they point at his wife, they appear like they''re seeing someone who went viral.


    "What''s going on?" Adrian wondered out loud, unsure of what was themotion all about.


    Not liking how the attention they keep receiving is bing a troublesome one, he finally decided to let go of Cassidy. She is a bit taken aback when he removes his hand from her all of the sudden, but at least her hard work to bat him away pays off. Yet before she can even heave a sigh of relief, he does something unexpected yet again.


    "B-Bossman?!" she stammered out loud, her eyes widening a little in surprise.


    He suddenly puts his hand at the small of her back, grabbing her by the waist and pulling her closer to him.


    Once more, they are so close that they can feel each other''s warmth. While he blushes a little at the thought that he''s being this intimate with his wife in public, all she can do is make a deadpan expression.


    From that point on, he just continues to hold her possessively as they walk.


    "Great, now my hand''s not enough. You''re really into this lovey-dovey act, huh...?" Cassidy groaned in miff and exhaustion as she red at him.


    "Just so you know, I won''t ept that you''d keep me like this for the whole evening. I''ll escape if I want to. Once this is over, you better keep your hands to yourself already."


    "Oh, don''t fret too much, my dear wife..." Adrian cooed sweetly before leaning down and inching his face close to hers, making her brow twitch in annoyance.


    "We are just getting started."


    For some reason, he is acting smug now. It''s as if he has some kind of a n - one that doesn''t seem to settle well with her. He really is enjoying this so much that he can''t help but want to step up his game.


    "But escaping, huh? That does sound like fun," Adrian then thought out loud while smirking lusciously, only earning another groan from Cassidy.

 Chapter 97 - Scenes At The Dining Hall

    The other members of the Millicent family have been waiting in the dining hall for quite a while now.


    That five-star hotel houses quite avish seafood restaurant. The whole setting is almost ptial, has a grandiose interior design, and provides a very ssy ambiance. ??


    Since Gertrude invited a few guests, she was forced to start their dinner even without a certain couple around. It would be embarrassing to keep them waiting, after all. But even when they already began, the exasperation she was feeling didn''t lessen at all.


    Once more, Cassidy is proving how much of a bad influence she is to Adrian. Her son is neverte, so this is obviously her fault. What they did back at Damien''s birthday party was happening before her eyes all over again.


    "That damn brat... How much does she want to aggravate me until she is satisfied?" Gertrude hissed underneath her breath as she took a sip of her wine, cursing just loud enough for the person beside her to hear.


    "Well, at least she is finally meeting us, Mother..." Irish trailed off with a scheming smirk.


    "Don''t worry. Just focus on your guests. I''ll deal with Cassidy."


    "Irish, what are you nning this time?" Olivia asked her discreetly, ncing at her from the side.


    "Many things. I''m still in the middle of choosing one - the worst one, that is."


    "Are you still angry at what happened to your date this morning?"


    As her twin sister asked her that, she stilled for a second and narrowed her eyes. That''s when the memory from earlier that day reys in her mind, making her clench her fists in anger.


    <em>"Hey, I''m talking, you know. Just what was it you''re looking at the whole time?"</em> was what Irish asked the man she was presently dating when she found him practically drooling and goggling at his phone.


    The two of them were inside a local milktea shop at that time. She was talking about all the famous directors and actors that she worked together with when she caught her boyfriend not paying attention.


    Getting ignored is definitely one of the things she hates the most. He should know that already even if they only started dating a couple of days ago. Rather, everyone who knows her should know that.


    What made Irish re up even more was the impression that he was ogling another woman right in front of her.


    <em>"O-Oh, Irish... It''s just that... There''s this viral photo that is spreading like wildfire since the other day. I believe you know her. It''s kinda mentioned in thements that she looks like one of the Millicent''s, after all. They also said that this picture was captured by a world-renowned photographer,"</em> was what her boyfriend told her as he showed her the image on his phone.


    That''s when Irish feels her fury raging in like a storm.


    The picture shows a perfect sexy shot of Cassidy in her ck leather jacket while taking off her helmet.


    She immediately realized that the picture was taken during her nephew''s birthday party the other night. Out of all the people in the world, though, it really had to be this revolting sister-inw of hers who would make a man ignore her. As if that wasn''t enough, her boyfriend even went on and praised her like she''s some modern-day goddess.


    With that, Iris snapped and broke up with him immediately, which eventually ruined her date.


    "Oh, she''s so gonna get it, Olivia..." Irish sneered contemptuously before looking at one of their guests and furrowing her brows for a bit.


    "Just why would Sir Levi take a photo of that ugly wench, anyway? What did he see in her? And he even posted that picture without permission."


    Levi is the photographer who spread that photo of Cassidy online for reasons that they are yet to discuss.


    He is the same age as Edward, has tinum blonde hair and a pair of hazel brown eyes. The way he presents himself is casual and airy despite being a prominent professional who owns a modeling agency as well as a manufacturingpany that specializes in imaging and optical products such as lenses and cameras.


    Since he''s a prestigious personality and a business partner, Irish can''t just walk up to him andsh out her vex for making Cassidy the center of attention on social media. For her, that woman doesn''t deserve the recognition since all she keeps doing nowadays is mess around.


    "Now, I know what I wanna do with her," Irish then thought out loud, finallying up with an evil plot.


    "I know you''re confident and all, but that Cassidy is different from the one we used to know before. She will probably react differently this time," her twin sistermented with her trademark aloof expression.


    "I''m not falling for that tough facade of hers. All she keeps doingtely is running away, anyway. The truth is, she''s only hiding the fact that she''s the same scaredy-cat like before."


    ''Well, if it''s true that she''s only running away, why will she attend this dinner and meet us this time around? She knows we''re all here. It''s like entering a den full of lions,'' was what Olivia wanted to ask but just chose to keep it to herself.


    For some time now, she''s sensing something unsettling. There''s a reason why she didn''t try to involve herself with her sister''s schemes the other day. It''s a feeling that made her think that she should watch for the meantime - that there''s something about Cassidy that could make anyone wary and on guard.


    On the other hand, there''s Sophie who''s enjoying what she''s hearing and seeing at the moment.


    ''How wonderful. The inws are obviously up to something. Most probably, another public humiliation. Oh, how I miss those days~ Been a while since I saw that woman looking extremely mortified...'' the blonde mused silently, smirking while she drank her wine.


    ''Was thest one during the annual family reunion...? Well then, I''ll just do the same thing I did back then. While the inws are busy harassing her, I''ll go get Adrian and have him all to myself.''


    Sophie took pleasure in recalling Cassidy''s reaction as soon as she caught her making out with Adrian inside a room that time.


    She loved how her whole frame went extremely pale. Her lips quivered uncontrobly as her tears rolled down the sides of her face. More than her devastated expression, though, what she enjoyed the most was how she could not even get inside there and stop the two of them.


    Cassidy appeared so powerless, weak, useless, and small - right then, Sophie knew that this woman already admitted long before that she could never make her husband kiss her the same way.


    ''Oh, how pathetic, indeed~ And I''m sure that doesn''t change. Despite his odd actions these days, Adrian hasn''t changed the way he sees her. Of course, he won''t. She''s still nothing but a parasite. Let''s show her that again once I get my hands on him,'' she continued to muse with a knowing look in her eyes.


    While Sophie is busy having these thoughts, she doesn''t realize that Edward has noticed the conniving air that''s seeping through her.


    He was upied with minding Joshua and Hugo''s table manners when he caught her smirking all by herself. For certain, it''s a weird sight to see, but other than being weirded out, he also finds it disturbing. Right then, he suddenly realized that she looked just as strange as she was back when he received a message from Adrian hours before Damien''s party started.


    ''Ms. Sophie, huh... She''s really getting on my nerves these days. It''s as if she always has something in mind,'' Edward pondered quietly.


    "Daddy..." Hugo called out sadly, making him turn to look back at him and his brothers.


    "I still don''t see Aunty and Uncle Bossman anywhere. They said they''reing."


    "Of course, they are. Your uncle already sent me a message. He said that they''re only going to bete."


    "I wanna see Aunty already. I wanna go get ice cream now."


    "Get what?"


    "Oh, you see, Daddy-"


    "Hugo...!" Joshua suddenly eximed in panic before covering his brother''s mouth and whispering in his ears.


    "I thought we''re gonna keep that a secret. Don''t you even know what ''escape'' means? And do you think Dad will let us go if he finds out? Especially Grandmother!"


    "O-Oh, right. Sorry, big brother," the toddler apologized and shut his lips closed at once.


    "You guys are acting suspiciously again, I see..." their father sighed, deciding to just let them off the hook.


    "Don''t make a ruckus now, alright? We''re with some guests."


    That''s when Edward takes a look at his eldest son. As always, Damien is talking with the other adults and entertaining their curiosity. If he''s not acting like a good host, he''s eating his food silently while wearing a solemn look on.


    Sometimes, he wishes that at least he can be messy with his table manners like his two brothers. For his age, he is too perfect and too behaved for his own good - almost like a certain younger brother of his when he was still sharing the same age as his son.


    "Seriously, though, where are Adrian and Cassidy?" Edward then wondered out loud as he looked at the entrance.

 Chapter 98 - Yet Another Spectacle

    After a while of staring at the entrance of the dining hall, Edward nearly flinches in surprise when the doors suddenly open.


    In anticipation, he continues to watch, thinking that it''s probably Adrian and Cassidy. But then, much to his surprise, it only turns out to be a delivery man who is carrying a bouquet that is made up of orchids, bellflowers, and some pink roses. The sight of the resplendent bundle of flowers alone catches people''s attention. ??


    Though it''s not the one Edward is expecting, he remains watchful of the scene and waits for the delivery man to find the receiver.


    "Oh my, what a beautiful bouquet~" Irish then started cooing all of the sudden.


    "Someone''s gonna propose here or something?" Oliviamented with an amused smile.


    "<em>Hmm?</em> But why is iting our way...?" Gertrude wondered out loud before asking theirpanions.


    "Did someone order that?"


    That''s when Edward realizes that almost everyone at their table is watching how the delivery man makes their way to them. It''s obvious that they''re waiting to know who among them is the receiver of the package.


    At their curious and expectant looks, he can''t help but heave a small sigh, regretting that he didn''t think of being discreet about the surprise. It''s toote to back out now, though.


    "Here. Over here," Edward called the delivery man over, making everyone turn to look at him in surprise.


    "Dad? You ordered that?" Damien could not help but ask in puzzlement.


    "What?! Will we have a new Mom, then?!" Joshua, being the advanced thinker that he was, eximed in astonishment.


    "Do flowers mean a new Mom?" Hugo mumbled to himself with furrowed brows, tilting his head quizzically.


    "No, Hugo. Flowers don''t mean anything like that," their father corrected with another sigh, wondering why exactly did his sons think that he was courting someone.


    As if his children''s wild guesses aren''t enough, his younger sisters just really have to join in the fun. While Irish keeps fidgeting on her seat like a smitten teenage girl, Olivia can''t help but continue smiling in amusement. The former is a little bit of a narcissist so she somehow concludes that the bouquet is for her.


    "Oh, big bro~ You really don''t have to, you know~" Irish cooed again with flushed cheeks, acting flustered.


    "Please, save yourself from the embarrassment, Irish..." Edward deadpanned.


    "I''ll just get you another bouquet if you really want one-"


    "Huh?! It''s not for me?!"


    "Edward..." Gertrude suddenly called with a stern gaze, thinking that he indeed had his eyes on a new woman.


    "Who do you n to give that to?"


    Edward can tell that his mother is not pleased by the thought of him courting ady, though he swears that they''re all just misunderstanding it. But then again, it''s rare for people to see him disying such a side. Thest time he bought a bouquet for someone was when his wife was still alive.


    That''s most probably why Damien reacted taken aback and why Joshua came up with the idea that they''d be getting a new mother. It somehow surprised him that they didn''t look that upset by the possibility, though.


    "Well, who is it, Edward?" Gertrude asked again, a bit more firmly this time.


    Before Edward could answer that and clear things up, another scene from the entrance stole everyone''s attention once again.


    As if saved by the bell, the people they''ve been waiting for finally arrived. Everyone at the table turned to look back at the doorway as soon as they heard people gasping and chattering among themselves.


    Adrian entered the ce while still holding Cassidy by the waist.


    Edward and the others arepletely caught off guard. Though the couple appears to be not paying attention to their surroundings since they are in the middle of bantering yet again, they look so picture-perfect that all the spectators can''t help but watch with astounded expressions. Anyone who sees them will immediately think that they are a couple -


    A power couple, even.


    What''s more, there is Cassidy in her sexy and revealing mermaid dress, captivating both men and women alike.


    "Is that really... Mrs. Cassidy Millicent...?" Levi, the photographer who captured a picture of her during the birthday party, found himself saying out loud in wonder and awe.


    "Yes, yes...! As I thought! I knew my eyes did not deceive me that time!"


    "H-Huh? Sir Levi?" Gertrude blurted out, nonplussed when he suddenly took out his camera from his briefcase.


    Seeing him get into a frenzy all of the sudden, she and the other guests can only watch with stupefied expressions. Some can''t help butugh a little, knowing quite well that he''s an avid photographer who can''t be stopped once he is hit with inspiration. That''s why when he begins taking pictures of the couple as they approach their table, they just let him be.


    "Madam Gertrude, why didn''t you tell me about your beautiful daughter-inw before...?" Levi then began ranting like someone who had missed a golden opportunity.


    "She is such an extraordinary piece of art, Madam! Me and millions of people on social media approve that!"


    "That''s a photographer for you. Always has a keen eye for beauty," one of the guests quipped.


    "No one can deny that, though. Thedy is gorgeous and stunning," someone elsemented.


    "Madam is lucky to find such a lovely young woman. She can be a model, you know!" another suggested ebulliently.


    "H-Huh...?!" was all Gertrude could say exasperatedly at their exchange, getting somewhat lightheaded by this turn of events.


    She already felt like she had been knocked off of her bnce the moment she saw Cassidy in that bold and shameless apparel. The fact that Adrian doesn''t seem to mind gets the gears in her head turning rapidly. She can''t figure out why her strict and austere son will not show even a small hint of revulsion at his wife''s immodest appearance.


    As if those hadn''t shaken her enough, all the guests she invited also had to shower Cassidy with praises and ttering words, striking her speechless and staggering.


    "Yes, a model...!" Levi then suddenly eximed as if he just came up with a brilliant idea.


    "Ma''am Cassidy can make a very impressive model, Madam! Can I have her in my agency?"


    And s, Gertrude feels like fainting.


    Irish, on the other hand, was astonished and awed for as brief as a fraction of a moment.


    But of course, she would never admit that. She would not admit that Cassidy could actually outshine the most attractive celebrities she met. Hell, she would even admit that she had such a perfectly toned and prepossessing figure that just seemed to overflow with sex appeal.


    Olivia can feel her twin''s aura darkening without even looking.


    She knows Irish well enough, so she doesn''t have to make her voice out the fact that she is jealous just to confirm it. After all, she is also aware that their sister-inw''s picturesque body is the one she''s been burning fats for and working out for a long time now.


    "Oh, Irish..." Olivia just sighed with a sympathetic smile.


    While everyone else at the table is disying their respective reactions in the open, one certain blonde remains straight-faced, quiet, and collected.


    Sophie only watches the scene without making a single noise or even a surprised expression. In reality, though, she''s bottling all her feelings in. She pretends to be indifferent, but she is already burning with rage and envy.


    At that moment, she badly wants to go there and do everything she can to show Cassidy her ce.


    ''That bitch..! That bitch...! That bitch...!'' she repeatedly bolted out inside her head as she gripped her winess so tightly that she could break it with one hand.


    ''How dare she stay so close to Adrian like that?! That ugly little bitch!''


    Out of everyone there, Sophie is the one who''s about to lose her mind despite her apathetic facade.


    Her eyes remain glued on how Adrian is holding Cassidy possessively. Never mind her rival''s overawing look for tonight. She is more concerned about how the two of them are walking so close that there is merely any room for them to breathe.


    What''s more, he is smiling at her - a smile he rarely makes.


    Everything is pushing her buttons and riling her up to a dangerous extent.


    "Can you please let go of me now? We''re almost at the table..." Cassidy grumbled before making a t expression as she made out everyone''s reaction.


    "And I think your mother is close to fainting."


    "What are you talking about? She looks perfectly fine to me," Adrian said with a raised brow while looking at his mother.


    "I can feel it... And what''s up with that guy? He just took out his camera."


    "Oh, that''s Sir Levi. He''s a photographer."


    "Yeah, well, why is he taking pictures of us? Did you hire him?"


    "I would if he got us some good shots."


    Enjoying the attention for a bit, Cassidy can''t help but smile a little and feel smug. She is quite satisfied with Gertrude''s reaction above all.


    With her mood uplifted by such a warm wee, she then greeted everyone at the table as soon as she and Adrian reached them.


    "Hey there! What''s up, homies~!"

 Chapter 99 - Excluding The Incongruous

    Stunned by Cassidy''s casual greeting that seems toe out like a foreignnguage to them, most of them blink in bewilderment while others gape a little as they are unsure of how to respond.


    Silence then stretches on for a moment. Their expressions are saying that this is their first time seeing her unrefined side. Right now, she appears anything but a finedy of high society that she is supposed to be known of. ??


    ''Homies? What homies? Is that a crude word...?'' Olivia wondered with a stupefied look, uncertain if she already heard that word before even though she used to study foreignnguages in college.


    ''Nevertheless, what an impolite way of greeting the guests. Adrian will not be pleased by that-''


    Contrary to her expectation, though, Adrian is far from displeased.


    If anything, he looks like he is trying so hard to stay straight-faced. He seems to be holding back hisughter at everyone''s dumbfounded reaction to his wife''s otherworldly greeting - or at least, it''s otherworldly for people of their status and league.


    ''My brother? Holding back hisughter? T-That can''t be,'' Olivia thought in incredulity, stupefied all over again.


    "Cassidy..." Adrian then finally started as he put his arm over her shoulders this time, breaking the silence.


    "I think everyone wants to know what ''homies'' mean before they can respond to you. Care to teach them yournguage?"


    At that, Olivia only makes a deadpan expression, unamused.


    She never imagined a day that this impassive brother of hers would make such a petty attempt in humor. Perhaps, that''s also what Edward and Irish are thinking since they only continue looking at their sibling with incredulity, wondering if he''s really just kidding around.


    "<em>Ughhh... </em>You two..." Gertrude called with an exhausted and raspy voice, sounding like she just woke up from a nightmare.


    "Just settle down already. Our dinner has seen enough interruptions. Go get to your seats."


    Like a kindergarten teacher beckoning a couple of toddlers to sit down, she waves at them dismissively. She can''t afford to lose herposure in front of their visitors. They already made quite a scene, so she was not about to add another one and continue to go off track.


    As much as Gertrude wants to take out her stress on her daughter-inw tonight, she knows that she doesn''t have enough time. With that, she only nces at Irish who is still scowling beside her, entrusting the n to deal with the troublemaker. Her daughter picks up almost instantly and simply nods.


    "See? I told you that she''s gonna faint. Go call an ambnce," Cassidy whispered to her husband.


    "She''s just probably mad ''cause we showed upte again and you''re dressed like that. You already know how Mother exaggerates things when she''s angry," Adrian mumbled back as he escorted her to their seats.


    Right then, though, they find out that there is only one remaining chair.


    This is understandable in a way since there are already fifteen of them gathered at that table. Adding one more will make them look crowded. But then, with these people, one can never be sure.


    Cassidy can sense that they did this on purpose, especially when a certain blonde woman called Adrian''s attention while patting the vacant chair beside her.


    "Here, Adrian. I reserved one seat for you..." Sophie offered with a sickeningly sweet tone before pretending to be troubled all of the sudden.


    "Oh, but there''s two of you. What should we do?"


    "Just sit there, Adrian..." Gertrude ordered as soon as she noticed their current dilemma.


    "Cassidy, go sit at another table."


    While Cassidy only scowls in miff at such an obvious attempt to ostracize her, Adrian reacts taken aback for a moment before scrunching his brows together and sighing.


    He knows what Gertrude is trying to do here by making him sit beside Sophie. It''s also not that hard to tell that they prepared this set-up. Even Irish who''s smirking knowingly seems to be in it.


    ''Well, at least, I can finally go off on my own. The air around this table is going to get stuffy with Maleficent around,'' Cassidy thought as a way of looking at the bright side of this situation.


    "Come on, Adrian. We''re still not done with the appetizers, so your food isn''t cold yet," Sophie chimed in again with an innocent-sounding tone and a sweet smile.


    ''Huh? Wait a minute... This woman...''


    That''s when the redhead suddenly recognizes the blonde. It''s as if a warning signal begins to re in her head as soon as she does so. There''s no mistaking it. She''s that person who followed her out of the jewelry store in the mall.


    "Hey, you''re the one before, right?" Cassidy asked out of nowhere, much to her husband''s surprise.


    "Oh, you mean at the mall...?" Sophie replied while still smiling, hiding her own surprise by acting unbothered and calm.


    "Yes, I met you there, Cassidy. I tried to introduce myself, but you did not trust me at all. To be honest, I was really hurt by all the rude things you said to me back then. However, I understand your unfortunate situation, so it''s all good now."


    Now, Cassidy finds herself making a scene again, though it''s really Sophie who starts it.


    Their otherpanions probably began showing interest once more after getting the impression that she offended her before. Going by how she seems to be acting like a victim who kindly forgives her unaware offender, she can tell that she''s going for that impression - that she wants to make her look bad in front of everyone.


    Making a scene is fine for Cassidy, though. After all, she is here to learn more about the threats in the family. Even when she didn''t expect that an outsider like Sophie would be the first one to step up, she''d dly take her on.


    "Listen here, blondie..." Cassidy then started again while crossing her arms.


    "If you found it rude that I told you how I was only following my husband''s advice to be careful around strangers, then I don''t think you really understood. If you found it rude that I did not talk to you because I couldn''t remember who you were, then no - you hadn''t understood. If you found it rude that I had amnesia, then you never truly understood."


    "H-Huh? That wasn''t what I was meaning to say," Sophie retaliated with a disbelieving scoff.


    "Well, could you tell me what were these ''rude things'' I said to you? Aside from those, I don''t recall saying anything to you at all."


    This wasn''t what Sophie expected.


    She isn''t really aiming to make a narration of their confrontation in the mall. Since she got used to Cassidy''s usual reaction of keeping silent to this kind of usation, she said those things out of impulse.


    With no prepared rebuttal in mind, Sophie just took her turn to stay quiet this time - not without feeling her face flush a little from mortification.


    "Anyway, you can sit here now, bossman..." Cassidy continued as she turned back to her husband.


    "Thedy might find it ''rude'' if someone who doesn''t know her will sit beside her."


    "No, wait..." Adrian muttered, holding her wrist before she could walk away.


    "Let''s get ourselves a new table instead. I''ll apany you."


    Though still a bit stunned by how his wife speaks out her mind, he goes ahead and takes the lead again. He pulls her away from that table - away from the people who are starting to think how oddly incongruous she is in this circle. From the corners of his eyes, he can also see that Gertrude is all ready to blow a fuse at how she talks back to Sophie in front of everyone.


    While Adrian will do anything in Cassidy''s defense, he thinks that it''s still better to prevent it first.


    In the end, they finally settle down on a table for two beside the wall windows. She doesn''t seem to be grateful for thepany, but he still sits there with her.


    "You don''t have toe with me, you know," Cassidy said with a sigh.


    "You''re my wife. Why would I just leave you like that?" Adrian replied and smiled.


    "I bet you used to do that all the time when I still had my memories, though."


    Of course, she''d have to bring that up again.


    Even then, he has long admitted his mistakes. It doesn''t matter if it takes him an eternity to convince her that his actions and words in the present are all genuine. He''s more than willing to reassure her as many times as it takes.


    "Yeah, I had been a huge asshole back then. Looking back at it now, I feel like punching myself a thousand times. I''d honestly like it if you do that to me, Cassidy. Punch me or kick me as much as you want. You can stab me too, but I don''t wanna make you a murderer, so..." he confessed out of nowhere, taking her aback.


    "Huh? W-What are you saying now?" she blurted out incredulously, wondering what kind of masochistic spirit was possessing him all of the sudden.


    "What I''m just trying to say is... I''ll do anything to get your forgiveness and eptance again."


    As much as Cassidy wants to think that Adrian is onlyforting her after being ostracized by the others earlier, she can''t help but be a little drawn by how genuine and sincere he looks at this very moment.

 Chapter 100 - Of Bouquets And Intentions

    For what seems like a fleeting eternity, Adrian stares at Cassidy with fondness and yearning.


    Even though they''re sitting right in front of each other, he looks at her longingly as if she is out of his reach. There''s a soft and warm glint in his ocean blue orbs that makes him appear like a different person - different from that detached and cold man that she used to know. ??


    His gentle gaze makes Cassidy feel unusually absorbed. The fact that Adrian rarely disys his inner thoughts and emotions like this is probably the main reason for that. Though he already began doing that more often these days, she still found it a little hard to take everything in.


    ''More like, I don''t want to believe it. I''m not asking him to do these things, anyway. While it''s better that we can get along instead of fighting all the time, he doesn''t need to go to this extent. Really, he doesn''t need to, especially since I''ll just leave in the end...'' Cassidy pondered silently while casting down her gaze.


    ''I guess I have to tell him more clearly - why he shouldn''t do these things anymore, that is. I don''t see him romantically like before, and I don''t think I want to go back there after everything. I don''t want to lead him on.''


    Adrian caught how she averted her eyes and started looking withdrawn. He can tell that she isn''t having any of his heartfelt confession again. But even then, he only chooses to spread an understanding smile, not ming her for what she thinks about his words.


    After all, Adrian already knows that simply saying them will never be enough, and he has long decided to show her how he feels through his actions instead. Yet from time to time, he just finds the need to put them into words like this.


    "I know this is too sudden, but... I''m so sorry for everything. I''m sorry for taking this long to realize how much I screwed up. Though I know that this kind of apology will not make up to anything, I still want to say it," Adrian continued before reaching out his hand and putting it on top of hers.


    Seeing the remorseful look on his face, Cassidy can''t seem to shove him away - she can''t even move a finger.


    When he holds her hand tenderly before squeezing it a bit, she can only look back at him in flummox, still not saying a thing. Both his loving touch and firm gaze appear to be withholding a thousand words - words of regrets, adoration, endearment, desires, and as much as she doesn''t wan to admit it, there''s love.


    "Just please..." he continued, sounding somewhat breathless and anguished.


    "Please, don''t push me away, Cassidy. I''ll do anything you want. Everything you want - I''ll give it to you, so please... Please, stay with me."


    And all of a sudden, he bes desperate.


    Perhaps, he has read her thoughts about leaving. Otherwise, he might have felt that she would tell him to stop already, which she did n to do. No matter what is the reason behind his uncalled-for plea, it does nothing but strike her dazed and speechless for a bit longer.


    However, Cassidy needs to tell Adrian.


    She''s not against him turning over a new leaf, but she doesn''t want to ept anything this big from him anymore. He is better off sitting with another woman right now or joining his family back at their table.


    "No. Y-You... You don''t have to..." she then found herself faltering at his pleading expression.


    He appears like he is about to break at that very moment. Just as she thought, he has discerned it. He could predict what she was going to say, and from the thought of it alone, he was already shattering into millions of pieces.


    If Cassidy continues, she feels like Adrian will receive quite a huge blow that can lead to big consequences that she can''t even imagine.


    "Are you gonna y tag? Can I join?"


    Then came little Hugo out of nowhere.


    Much to their surprise, he suddenly pops up beside their table and puts his cute, tiny hand on top of his uncle''s.


    Thinking that they''re only ying around, he beams at both of them. He seems to bepletely unaware of their exchange. Now, the three of them have their hands on top of one another as if they are just about to y tag and decide who is going to be the one chasing the others.


    "Hugo...? H-Huh? When did you...?" Cassidy stuttered in nonplus as she and her husband looked down at the smiling toddler.


    "We''re not ying around, Hugo..." Adrian said with a sigh before ncing back at his wife and making a determined expression.


    <strong>"I''m serious." </strong>


    As soon as she heard that, she couldn''t help but nce back at him. It''s obvious that he was talking about what he told her earlier. Wanting to end it there already, she hastily turns back to their nephew and decides to pay attention on him instead.


    His confession is the least that she expects to happen tonight, and she is not prepared for such an emotional moment at all.


    "Well, if we''re not gonna y, can we go get ice cream now, Aunty?" Hugo chimed in before rushing to her side and leaning his head on herp.


    "Desserts are forter, though. Did you eat enough already?" Cassidy asked with a smile while patting his hair.


    "We just finished the appetizers. Of course, he didn''t. Don''t listen to him, Aunt Cassidy..." Joshua interjected, appearing beside his uncle out of nowhere.


    "Oh, and also, Uncle Bossman?"


    "<em>Uhh... </em>Yeah?" Adrian blurted out, a bit taken aback when he called his notorious nickname so casually.


    "I think that the delivery man over there is looking for you."


    That''s when Joshua points at someone near their table. Adrian immediately recognizes the package and excuses himself for the meantime. With that, he leaves Cassidy with their nephews and goes ahead to get what he orderedst night.


    "Adrian?" Sophie mumbled in confusion after she noticed him approaching their table again.


    Since she and everybody else had gone back to eating their dinner and talking with one another, they failed to notice the arrival of another delivery man. The blonde is the first to see the scene before being followed by the others. They all watch how a fancy bouquet full of red roses is handed over to the person they least expected to be the receiver.


    "Adrian ordered a bouquet too?" Irish thought out loud with a brow lifted.


    "Isn''t that delivery man the same person who also brought a bouquet to Edward...?" Olivia trailed off incredulously, already piecing the puzzles together.


    "Just what in the world is up with our brothers?"


    Now that Adrian has the bouquet in his hands, he''s about to turn away and go back to their table when Edward approaches him out of nowhere. His eyes then widen in surprise as soon as they catch sight of the bouquet that his elder brother is holding. He slightly flinches as he recalls their conversationst night.


    With the two gentlemen facing each other, their respective bouquets in hand, everyone only spectates in silence as if a showdown is taking ce.


    "Don''t start ring at me now, Adrian. You know that I got your permission," Edward started with a small chuckle.


    "Yeah, right, I know," Adrian begrudgingly muttered before taking a look at his bouquet.


    Discreetly, he stares at the flowers and checks their meanings. He knows a thing or two about floriography, and with that knowledge, he assesses if his intentions are permissible. Fortunately, he only has orchids to express apologies, bellflowers for gratitude, and pink roses for appreciation.


    "Such a child. Did you just really check the floriography of my flowers?" Edward chuckled once more, finding his possessiveness somewhat amusing.


    "Something wrong with that?" Adrian retorted, frowning.


    "Well, it''s just that-"


    "Daddy! Daddy! Are the flowers for Uncle Bossman all along?"


    Once again, little Hugo popped right in, cutting off their exchange.


    While he bounces ecstatically like the toddler that he is, he looks up to both of them with curiosity. It seems like he has left Cassidy for the meantime to take a look at the scene they''re making. Both Damien and Joshua are standing right behind their brother, also wondering what is up with their bouquets showdown.


    "No, Hugo, they''re for your aunt," Edward corrected with a smile.


    "Huh...?! Then, Uncle''s flowers are for?" Hugo continued before looking at his uncle this time.


    "Your aunt," Adrian inly answered.


    "What?! That''s unfair! Why didn''t you say that you''re gonna bring gifts?! Is it Aunty''s birthday?!"


    "No, not really-"


    "I wanna give her flowers too!"


    With an excited and bubbly grin on, Hugo reaches out to get a red rose from Adrian''s bouquet before rushing all the way back to Cassidy. His two brothers onlyughed at his antics and watched how their uncle reacted bbergasted. Joshua then decided to follow suit and took a pink rose from Edward before sauntering back to his aunt, grinning in amusement all the while.


    With both of the children snatching their flowers away and beating the adults to it, all they can do is remain still and dumbstruck. Damien snickers at their hrious expressions of defeat before taking one red rose from Adrian and one pink rose from Edward.


    "Don''t underestimate children, dear gentlemen," Damien then called them off before making his way to Cassidy.

 Chapter 101 - Competition For Attention

    Cassidy was staring out to the window when the whole bouquets showdown was taking ce,pletely unaware of the Millicent brothers'' mini confrontation.


    Only then did she realize how lovely the evening scenery was. The sea of city lights seems to outshine the crystal-like brilliance of the stars above. There are also the hustles and bustles down below that make her sigh with a sense of yearning. As always, the outside world appears more enjoyable in her eyes - much more than thevish setting of the dining hall she''s currently in.??


    With those in mind, Cassidy can''t help but mind the ss window as if it''s the one that''s separating her from the world she used to live in before.


    ''What if the orphanage is no longer there, though? I don''t have any other home. Where else would I go once I left...?'' she brooded quietly before suddenly stiffening at what she just thought.


    ''No longer there...? That can''t be. What am I thinking? Why do I sound like... like it''s indeed...''


    "Aunty...!" Hugo called from behind her out of nowhere, making her snap out of her train of gloomy thoughts.


    "Lookie here, Aunty! I''ve got a flower for you!"


    At that, Cassidy turns around and finds the ecstatic-looking toddler. Hugo seems so exhrated that his cute, fluffy cheeks are already flushed red. At the sight of his excitement alone, she can''t help but smile broadly in endearment.


    "My, thank you for this, Hugo. You''re so sweet," Cassidy said before taking the red rose, making him brighten up even more in delight.


    "It matches well with your dress!" Hugo chirped blithely.


    "Here you go too, Aunt Cassidy," Joshua offered as he appeared behind his brother and handed a pink rose to her, catching her off guard.


    "Oh, how kind of you, Joshua. Thank you as well. Both of your roses look beautiful..." she trailed off gratefully before mustering a questioning look.


    "Where did you get these, by the way?"


    "W-Well, <em>ummm...</em> I made it from air, Aunty-"


    "Don''t lie to her, Hugo!"


    "But they won''t be my gift anymore if I told her! Credits would go to Uncle Bossman."


    "Bossman?"


    That''s when Cassidy tilted her head back up again and looked at the direction where they came from. It was their eldest brother''s approaching figure that greeted her


    Damien smiles at his aunt as soon as they lock eye contact. He then goes ahead and offers two roses to her, much to her pleasant surprise.


    "Goodness..." Cassidy breathed out as she took the flowers.


    "Thank you, Damien. To the three of you, thank you."


    "You''re wee, Aunt. By the way, you look very beautiful tonight," Damienplimented like a debonair gentleman, making her giggle.


    Seeing their aunt make such an airy, heartyughter while blushing a little, both Hugo and Joshua get a bit jealous since she reacts that way only to their brother. With that, the former cuddles herp once again while thetter pouts and huffs.


    "I also think you look very beautiful, Aunty! Very, very beautiful!" Hugo chimed in again, looking desperate to be praised back.


    "Not just tonight, but Aunt is very, very beautiful everyday!" Joshua remarked, lifting his chin up and boasting like he just said an amazing punchline.


    "Goodness, you three! Y''all making me blush~ It''s my first time gettingplimented for how I look tonight," Cassidy cooed with a ttered smile and a shade of pink blooming on her cheeks.


    "Your... first time?" Damien murmured in surprise, dropping his smile.


    As the children continue to hog Cassidy''s attention all to themselves, both Adrian and Edward remain uncertain of how exactly they will barge in their conversation. They make their way to them with their bouquets in hand, silently wishing that she will be the one to notice them instead.


    With those boys around, they doubt they can have the spotlight for even a minute.


    "Oh, you two!"


    Fortunately, Cassidy seems to have heard their wish. She turns to the two the moment she notices them closing in. With her eyes now on them, the three childrene to a halt and look at them as well. That''s also when her smile curves down a little as her eyes dart at the bouquets.


    "This is for you, Cassidy. I wanted to express my gratitude. Thank you for always watching over my sons," Edward greeted amicably before handing his bouquet to her, throwing her off guard.


    "Oh no, you really don''t have to do this," Cassidy replied bashfully as the realization that this was her first time receiving a full-blown bouquet struck her.


    "Please, do ept it. I haven''t really done anything to return the favor."


    "O-Oh, <em>ummm...</em> Alright. Thank you very much."


    Thinking that it would be rude to reject it, Cassidy decided to ept the bouquet, making him smile delightfully.


    She is quite grateful for the good will that Edward has towards her. Much like her first impression of him, he is a kind and humble man. He is really down-to-earth like his sons, and among the older members of this family, he is definitely the most approachable one.


    ''Well, there is that and everything, but...'' Cassidy quietly thought before ncing at her husband.


    ''I really hope that bossman got his brother''s gentlemanly side. Just what is up with him now? Why the heck is he ring as if there''s no tomorrow? Is that how you should look when you''re about to give a bouquet?''


    It just happened that Adrian kept ring at nothing in particr from behind Edward, obviously not pleased.


    Even though he gave his permission, he couldn''t help but feel bitter about the thought of another man giving his wife a bouquet. If they were not brothers, he probably wouldn''t even allow such a thing no matter if their intentions were clean.


    At any rate, Adrian should have picked another time to give his bouquet. Being surrounded by guys who are eager to keep her attention to themselves is really not the best setting.


    "You''re giving me one too, bossman?" Cassidy called out to him, unable to stand his dagger-like gaze any longer.


    "Well, yeah, though I would have preferred a better timing," Adrian replied with a hint of regret in his tone.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine... Thank you."


    As soon as he hears her expressing her gratitude with a soft voice, he stills and blushes for a bit. He feels overjoyed that she has epted it easily. At one point earlier, he thought that she was going to hesitate or worse, turn it down.


    To her, this may just be a bundle of flowers. But for him, he gives it as if he is offering his heart to her. He wants to hand it over with all seriousness, sincerity and genuine devotion.


    Now, if only he knew that this was how he was going to feel like, he should have really picked a better setting and timing.


    Hide it as he might, Damien could see Adrian blushing ever so faintly, especially when he leaned down to Cassidy and gave his bouquet. At this point, he doesn''tpletely support his uncle on pursuing her. But perhaps now that Sophie and all the essential characters of this real life drama are in one ce, he might soon find him proving something by doing more than courting his aunt like this.


    For now, though, he isn''t going to ship her with anyone.


    "By the way, Aunt Cassidy..." Damien chimed in all of the sudden, catching everyone''s attention.


    "You said that we''re the first ones who told you how beautiful you looked tonight. Didn''t Uncle Bossman try topliment you or something?"


    While Cassidy only blinks at him in nonplus, Adrian jolts a little before stiffening all of the sudden.


    For some reason, Damien pointed that out as if he''s trying to ruffle his feathers and push his buttons, especially with how he started looking at him with feigned incredulity and even pity. It''s almost like he''s implying how much of a massive idiot he was for notplimenting his own wife before anyone else.


    ''But, yeah, he''s right. Have I told Cassidy that she looked so beautiful tonight?'' Adrian begrudgingly brooded, his face paling at such a missed opportunity.


    "No, not really. Of course, he won''t do that. Your uncle doesn''t like this kind of look on women to begin with..." Cassidy quipped with a nonchnt shrug before smirking at her husband teasingly.


    "He''s an old-fashioned man, you know. Can''t you see the distaste in his eyes? He ain''t pleased at all. I know he''s repelled, but I''m not sure why he isn''t showing it. Must be a martyr."


    "Is that why you dressed yourself up like that, then? To repel me?" Adrian asked, unamused.


    "Yeah, that''s right-"


    Then, she paused.


    Realizing that she just kind of spilled the beans, she instantly cut herself off and froze on her seat. She probably got too carried away with poking fun on his fashion taste that she didn''t realize that she was heading to that topic. While her brother-inw and her nephews didn''t seem to fully catch on that, her husband got the message almost immediately.


    "<strong>So, you dressed like that because you wanted to repel me, huh?"</strong>


    At Adrian''s remark, Edward can''t help but snort a little, finally catching on.


    His brother doesn''t seem to find it even a bit amusing, though. If anything, he is irked. He then suddenly appears intimidating as he crosses his arms and regards his wife seriously.


    <strong>"Let''s talk after this, Cassidy,"</strong> Adrian then ordered with an ominous smile, making Cassidy shudder for a second.

 Chapter 102 - Frustrated Evildoers

    Irish is having a great dilemma at this very moment.


    The main course of their dinner is already over, but she still can''t gain an opening that can get her hands on Cassidy. With her brothers and nephews surrounding her the whole time and ultimately joining her at that table, there is no way she can just barge right in and put her evil plot into action - all in the open for her family to see.??


    Irish knows that both of her brothers are discerning and sharp-eyed.


    Adrian and Edward can easily see through her acting even if she''s one of the best in the entertainment industry, considering that they''re siblings who grew up together. What''s more, though she doesn''t want to admit it, the two of them havee to care so much for Cassidy that they even gift her a bouquet.


    "<em>Ughhhh...!!!</em>How vexing! Why did they be like that all of the sudden? Those two hardly batted an eye on her before...!" Irish ranted to her twin sister, talking only loud enough for her to hear.


    "And what the heck is up with all the flowers?! They never gave me a bouquet like that! And I''m supposed to be their dearest sister! What''s with my lovely nephews too?! Were they brainwashed by that woman?! Even Hugo kept acting chummy with her!"


    "Calm down, Irish. No matter how much you want to be stealthy with your rant, others will hear if you keep your voice like that..." Olivia told her with a sigh before looking at the main subjects of their conversation from a distance.


    "What is it you wanna do with her, anyway? If you''re gonna humiliate her in front of everyone again, it''s really gonna be hard with all of them around - especially with how Adrian is acting."


    "Huh? Adrian? What do you mean?"


    "Couldn''t you see, Irish? Since when did our brother treat Cassidy like that? Adrian was holding her waist the entire time, he kept touching her intimately, he could barely look at her without looking like a love-struck idiot, and he even nearly got angry at Edward for something as simple as a bunch of flowers."


    "Y-You mean h-he is...?"


    "He is in love, sis."


    At that, the brte made the look of someone who just heard that the world was ending.


    This might be the worst case scenario. After all, their brother''s indifference used to y a very big role in turning their sister-inw into an easy target. Even though he is younger than them, he holds more power and influence - in and out of the family, that is.


    However, that is not really what makes Irish somewhat afraid of Adrian. Rather, it is the fact that he closely resembles their grandfather whenever he loses his temper. Almost everyone in the family greatly fears the former head, especially since he is a man of a whole different level.


    Among all of them, only Adrian can get close to their grandfather''s caliber in terms of his preeminence, intimidating presence, and capability to lead a business empire. That''s one of the apparent reasons why he seeded their deceased father as the conglomerate''s owner instead of Edward.


    "I already had my suspicions that he somehow softened up with that vixen when he allowed her to fire my maids. Who would have thought that she''d be able to seduce him eventually? Maybe that''s why she''s wearing such a bold apparel! The nerve of her!" Irish proceeded to bolt out, fuming in anger.


    "Well, that''s the thing, sis. We all know that Adrian dislikes that kind of clothes on women, but he doesn''t seem to mind that Cassidy is dressed like that. Realizing that was thest push I needed to believe that he was really in love," Olivia pointed out as if exining how an insensible theory was proven.


    "Okay, enough with the whole ''falling in love'' thingy. Gross...! True love doesn''t exist! Our brother is just probably delusional! Or confused! Or mistaken! Badly mistaken!"


    "That thinking only applies to a yer like you-"


    "Shut it, Olivia! This ain''t about me! This is about our precious lil'' bro! Now, let''s make a new n."


    Trying toe up with a different scheme, Irish calms down for a moment and thinks things through. That''s until she catches sight of Sophie who is quietly eating her dinner. She is aware of how Gertrude is still trying to hook her and Adrian up together even though he is already married.


    Irish then smirks meaningfully as a mischievous idea lights up in her head.


    Little did she and Olivia know that Sophie overheard almost everything that they were talking about.


    After hearing that Adrian has fallen in love with Cassidy, the tumultuous storm that''s been stirring within her has gotten a lot worse. Of course, she''s still pretending to be demure andposed.


    But in reality, she really feels like stabbing a certain redhead with the small knife that she is currently holding.


    It shows with how she is gripping it tightly along with her fork. Her utensils are making quite a loud nging sound as they continue to hit the surface of her te, somehow disying how agitated and inmed she is at the moment.


    ''No. That can''t be. Adrian''s not in love. He can never be, especially with that... that...'' Sophie silently brooded before looking at Cassidy from a distance.


    ''That parasitic bitch... Can''t he see that she has be a lot more useless now that she has no memories? He can''t gain a single thing from a dead weight, piece of garbage like her-''


    <strong>"Why are you fretting so much, Sophie?"</strong>


    <strong></strong>All of a sudden, Gertrude discreetly whispered from beside her.


    Sophie halted her train of thoughts and looked at her through the corners of her eyes. Unlike earlier, she seems to have calmed down now. She is drinking her wine with the kind of unparalleled grace and elegance that she always strives to have.


    "Me and my father support you no matter what. As long as you have us on your side, there is no need to fret. On the other hand, that woman no longer has my mother and husband to back her up. So, don''t worry. You will eventuallye to stand by my son''s side..." Gertrude continued with an enigmatic look on her face.


    <strong>"My daughters will start the game soon. Go and y along to your heart''s content."</strong>


    Like gas lighting up a trembling me, Sophie is now all fired up after hearing Gertrude''s reassurance.


    ---


    Though it''s great to spend time with her nephews like this, Cassidy is troubled over the possibility that she might not be able to confront the threats in the family at this rate.


    She''s still not sure which one of those people back at the table is Irish. That blonde woman who attempted to make her look bad earlier was also not making a move. She really wanted to know more about her, especially after she sensed the thick air of envy around her.


    Not wanting to end the night without learning a thing or two, Cassidy decided to ask Adrian if she could meet the other members of the family.


    "Huh? You want to get along with them?" he asked in surprise.


    "Yeah, I do. But since I lost my memories, I couldn''t really remember what were they like," she reasoned out.


    "Well, you already met my mother. I should introduce you to my sisters, then."


    Adrian didn''t expect his wife''s enthusiasm to know his family better.


    He himself wasn''t sure what kind of rtionship she had with his sisters before, but he never heard herin or say any notable thing about them. That''s why he isn''t certain how to feel about this.


    With those thoughts in mind, Adrian excused himself for a moment and made his way to the other table. As soon as he reached both of his sisters and almost caught them talking stealthily among themselves, the two perked up and hurriedly turned to look at him in flummox.


    "A-Adrian, hi there...!" Irish greeted a bit nervously before putting on her self-possessed front.


    "What is it? Finally recalled greeting your sisters?"


    "Oh, right. I forgot to greet both of you," Adrian said bluntly, making her pout.


    "Still as frank as ever, I see..." Olivia sighed with a small smile.


    "Do you want something?"


    "I remembered that you haven''t introduced yourselves to my wife yet. You know she lost her memories, so she-"


    "Oh, Adrian, my little bro~!"


    That''s when Irish practically jumps up from her seat and embraces Adrian out of nowhere. This is the opening that she needs. She can finally approach Cassidy without looking suspicious.


    ''Good, good~! Fortunately, Adrian wants us to meet that woman-''


    "Cassidy said she wanted to meet you. If you were this ecstatic to do the same, you could''ve just approached us first, you know."


    At that, Irish came to a standstill.Realizing that it was actually Cassidy herself who wanted to summon them, she suddenly had an ominous feeling. It gave her a foreboding impression for some reason.


    Now, as Irish nced at Cassidy''s direction and found her smirking at her - mischief dancing in her glinting half-lidded crimson orbs, that feeling intensified.

 Chapter 103 - Facades At Their Finest

    Cassidy didn''t mean to get caught smirking, but when the brte she thought as Irish showed her an appalled expression, she was d she did.


    Perhaps, she saw through her mischievous thoughts. Her perplexed reaction is understandable either, especially since she knows how she used to see her as this meek and brooding little woman who probably never smirked this way at her before.??


    ''Cecilia told me a lot of useful things about Lady Irish over there. She said that she could easily oppress me because I never fought back before. I also couldn''t defend myself since everyone was always dubious of me due to my reserved nature...'' Cassidy mulled silently as she continued locking eye contact with the brte.


    ''Now, it''s time to change people''s impressions and turn that to my advantage.''


    Olivia had to put her hand on her sister''s shoulder just to make her snap out of her thunderstruck state.


    Irish turned to look at her with a slightly weary expression, baffling her for a bit. Adrian was also puzzled as to why she stiffened for a second there. Before he could ask anything, though, his siblings already started making their way to his wife.


    Cassidy was talking with her nephews about something that had to do with ice cream when the three of them arrived at their table. Silence stretches for a moment as she looks up and examines both Irish and Olivia.


    It''s just as she thought - the two were so breathtakingly beautiful that they appeared as ethereal as their brothers.


    "Great to see you again, Cassidy. It''s been a while..." Irish greeted first with a lovely smile before leaning in and lightly touching her cheek with hers.


    "Considering that you had amnesia, let me introduce myself again. My name is Irish. Let''s get along once more, my dear sister-inw."


    Cassidy has to admit that she''s quite good.


    As expected of an actress, her acting is on point. She can''t even feel a single trace of malice. If she didn''t know any better, she would fall for her trap and believe that her intentions were genuine.


    However, Cassidy does know better, and she is aware that what Irish is aiming here is to show everyone that she has nothing but good will towards her. That way, she''ll be able to get away from any offense that she''ll secretly inflict on her.


    With that in mind, Cassidy goes ahead and pretendS too. She holds her hands and puts on a purely joyful expression - the purest one she can muster, catching Irish off guard.


    "I heard a lot about you, Irene! I''m so happy I get to meet you! Cecilia told me how kind you were to me before! Thank you so much for taking care of me," the redhead enthused with an ear-splitting grin, pretending to be on good terms with her.


    "H-Huh? Cecilia...? O-Oh, right... my maid..." her sister-inw trailed off in surprise, not expecting that she would greet her back so amicably - though she thought it was a good thing that Cecile backed her up like that.


    "Wait, what Irene? That''s Irish for you, okay?"


    ''Good. Lady Irish didn''t suspect my overdramaticpliment...'' Cassidy quietly mused as she only giggled at her and apologized.


    ''Now, let''s see the other one.''


    As she looks at her twin sister, she is a bit taken aback to find the blonde staring at her with a mystified expression. Her eyes are nearly as wide as saucers while her mouth hangs open for the tiniest bit. She gets an impression that she has sensed something incongruous about her.


    ''Oh, this one is quite sharp,'' Cassidy pondered, narrowing her eyes for a bit.


    "Hello there. I heard that both of you are twins. Though you don''t look exactly the same, you two are very pretty," she then proceeded to greet, making her blink in surprise.


    "Thank you, Cassidy... My name is Olivia. It''s good to see you again. I''m d that you''re fine now," Olivia replied with a calm and poised demeanor.


    Compared to Irish who is a voluptuous beauty, she is quite the cool belle. Her aloof expression reminds her a lot of Mia. Apart from that, she has this decorous air around her that makes her appear respectable and somewhat formal.


    "Hey, why''s she looking at you intently now?" Irish whispered to her twin, nudging her elbow.


    "Stunned by my beauty, I guess?" Olivia mumbled back, straight-faced.


    "That can''t be. I''m prettier than you-"


    "Say, Ofelia..." Cassidy called her attention again while eyeing her curiously.


    "What are you?" she then asked, much to everyone''s confusion.


    "Firstly, it''s Olivia, not Ofelia. And as you can see, I''m human-"


    "No, I mean your job. Your profession. The vibes you''re giving just seem... very familiar, I think?"


    "Oh,<em>ummm... </em>I''m a college professor."


    "A teacher! I see!"


    As Cassidy beams at Olivia with awe and wonder, she can''t help but jolt a little in nonplus. Irish, Adrian, Edward and the three young boys are also thrown off guard by her thrilled reaction. For some reason, she appears as if she is meeting her idol.


    "W-What? What''s up with you?" was all Olivia could blurt out in bewilderment.


    "Myte father also used to be a teacher, you see! A college prof too! My guardian, who was a teacher as well, told me that. That''s why I admire teachers!" Cassidy gushed about in genuine excitement, feeling delighted that she met a teacher for the first time in a long while.


    Little did the redhead know that her speech was no merepliment.


    After all, it''s the first time everyone was hearing her talk about her past.


    Adrian and his siblings are so flummoxed that they only fall silent. She used to be so adamant in hiding every single detail about her background. But now, she just went ahead and revealed quite a big information about her father as well as this guardian of hers.


    ''Late father? Guardian? Why does she...? Then, what about her mother?'' Adrian wondered silently in bafflement.


    Unlike the adults, Damien was surprised for only a second. Though it''s also his first time hearing about Cassidy''s father being a college professor, he knows more than what she just revealed.


    ''Should have I told Aunt that she didn''t want to disclose her background before? Now, she''s carelessly saying it. She must have a good reason for hiding her past in the first ce,'' Damien pondered, realizing that he might have done something thoughtless and consequential.


    <strong>"I see that everyone is getting along quite well."</strong>


    Then suddenly came Gertrude.


    In the middle of the prevailing silence, she arrived at their table with the other guests trailing behind her and chattering among themselves. Her sons, daughters and grandchildren immediately turn around to look at her. Cassidy, on the other hand, only steps away from the twins and scowls.


    As if proving her true intentions for barging in their conversation, Gertrude locks eye contact with her daughter-inw and smiles schemingly.


    "I believe that you have also finished your dinner already. Instead of getting desserts here, why don''t we move to the upper floor for a change of scenery? I heard that there''s a lot of good stuffs there," Gertrude continued, much to their surprise.


    "The upper floor? But, Mother... That ce is..." Edward trailed off hesitantly before looking at his sons.


    "I won''t let the children go there. I''ll get them a hotel room for the meantime and stay with them."


    "What''s in the upper floor?" Adrian asked his brother in bewilderment.


    "Well, <em>ummm..."</em>


    To see is to believe, so instead of answering and painting the whole picture for him, everyone goes ahead and packs up their things before leaving the dining hall.


    As soon as they all get to their destination, they are greeted by an ostentatious disy of gaudy and shy lights. The entrance alone already speaks of how extravagantly fancy the whole ce is. Going by the strict security, though, anyone can tell that minors are not allowed to step a foot inside.


    "A bar and casino, huh?" Cassidy thought out loud as she took the entire setting in.


    "Don''t go there with that outfit," Adrian sternly muttered from beside her before taking off his suit jacket.


    "Huh? But you allowed me to walk down the halls in this-"


    <strong>"Just don''t."</strong>


    Though annoyed by his self-assertive tone, she just let him drape his jacket over her shoulders. She''s already getting cold anyway, and she can feel that he''s only trying to look out for her. It shows with how he keeps fastening her cover around her chest area before appearing troubled again the moment heys eyes on the trim on her cutout skirt.


    "You should''ve at least worn a ck stocking, Cassidy. Better yet, don''t wear this anymore in public..." he chided, still bitter about the fact that she dressed like that just to repel him.


    <strong>"I''ll tell you this now - even if you try on as many revealing clothes as you can, you can never push me away..."</strong>


    That''s when Adrian suddenly leaned closer to Cassidy and murmured in her ears with a smoky tone, making her blood run all the way up to her ears.


    <strong>"You can dare to undress too. I won''t mind as long as we''re behind closed doors."</strong>

 Chapter 104 - Unprepared Confession

    Charmed by Cassidy''s lovely blushing face, Adrian continues putting dirty ideas in her head through a subtle yet sexy manner - by whispering in her ears with that rich throaty voice of his, that is.


    At that point, he is barely holding himself back. He only wanted to mind her seductive apparel tonight, but he ended up staring too much when he was examining her from head to toe for the nth time that evening. With that, he found himself falling for her charms all over again.??


    "Damien''s right, though. I had forgotten to tell you how beautiful you were in that dress. But you know why, Cassidy...?" Adrian purred while tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear, making her shiver a little from the light touch of his warm fingers.


    "I was too focused on those moths who were attracted to the me."


    "Moths?" Cassidy blurted out, puzzled.


    "Yeah. Those little insects that I badly wanted to trample down. Kept swatting them away, but they''d alwayse back. Seriously, it''s really vexing me... But then again, who am I to me them? I can''t me them at all."


    That''s when he suddenly tightens his grip around her waist and pulls her closer. He then rests his chin on top of her shoulder and stares at her face with longing and admiration. She is practically caged in his huge arms now, engulfed by his possessive embrace.


    <strong>"I am also but a moth who is attracted to you - at quite a dangerous extent, I must say. You''re just so beautiful tonight that I can''t help but want to keep you all to myself," </strong>Adrian confessed with a helpless look on his face, beholding her beauty like a lovestruck dope all over again.


    As much as Cassidy wants to take thatpliment like how she did with her nephews earlier, she knows that there is a whole differentyer of intimacy in those words. She hates to admit it, but she is kind of drawn to that soft yet intoxicating voice of his. This time, she isn''t sure if she can reason out that every woman will definitely react the same to an extraordinarily handsome man like him.


    "I hate you, you know that?" Cassidy pointed out absentmindedly, too caught up in the moment that she was not able to push him away.


    "Yeah. I''m aware..." Adrian trailed off before heaving a defeated sigh.


    <strong>"Still, I love you."</strong>


    At that, her eyes widen in surprise and her entire body stiffens.


    This is her first time hearing him say that out loud. Perhaps, the same goes for him since he himself freezes for a bit as soon as he realizes what he has just said. It''s like time has stopped for both of them at that very moment.


    Yet secondster, sharine silence and a peculiar sense of serenity sprawl between the two - almost as if there''s this spell that''s been cast to bring forth some sort of magic that they never knew could exist.


    Cassidy thought that Adrian would eventually pull away after realizing that he did not n to say those words at all. But then, she is taken aback when he only squeezes her tighter as if emphasizing his statement. He seems to be so embarrassed by such a sudden confession that he proceeds to lean closer and hides his face in the crook of her neck as if taking shelter.


    When she takes a peek at him through the corners of her eyes, she finds his brilliant red hue of a blush creeping all the way up to his ears. He ispletelybusting right now, which is quite a startling sight to behold.


    ''Geez... This man...'' Cassidy thought before sighing and lightly patting his back to keep him from ming up even more.


    ''He can be such a baby sometimes.''


    ---


    "I received your message, Sir Ray. Where is he now?"


    Charles has just retired from his piles of paperwork for tonight and met up with Ray across the street. In a haste, he entered the car he brought with him and settled down beside the driver''s seat.


    Ray could hear the panic in his voice. Then again, with what he told him earlier, he would really be thrown into panic. It just happened that a certain aplice of theirst remaining suspect who died some hours ago had demanded to get an audience as early as possible.


    "Forgive me for interrupting your work, Sir Charles. I could call the President straight away, but I wasn''t sure if this was really the right thing to do. It''s also not up to me to decide who he would meet," Ray started with a grim gaze and gravelly serious tone.


    "No, it''s fine. I get that this is urgent, and I also trust your judgment. As the President''s secretary, it''s my job to handle his appointments, anyway..." Charles replied while he took out his phone from his pocket.


    "Don''t worry, though. I already sent a message to the President. He wasn''t answering any of my calls. Probably because he''s still in their family dinner-"


    <strong>"Family dinner? Where?"</strong>


    All of the sudden, Charles is cut off by a husky, masculine voice from the passenger''s seat.


    With a nonplussed expression, he swerves around and peers through the dimness before finding himself drowning in a pair of deep ocean blue irises. Caught off guard, he raises his brows and backs away for a bit, though his eyes remain locked in this mysterious stranger''s seemingly gleaming ones. He sees some sort of ferocity in them that they somewhat appear fierce and electric.


    Too drawn by the odd glint in those sapphire orbs, the two then ended up staring intently at each other for quite some time.


    "Oh, wow, I can almost feel the sexual tension."


    Then came Ray''sment.


    At that, they immediately peel their gazes off of each other and face the older man. He guffaws at their bbergasted reactions while they only make an unamused expression. After this mirthful disy of his, he then pulls Charles towards him and puts his arm over his shoulders.


    "Yeah, that''s right. Blondie over there is the one I''m talking about. Now, look at him..." Ray murmured in his ears before they both turned to their otherpanion in the back seat.


    "Look at that good-looking eye candy that he is. Look at those strong biceps and muscles that are peeking through that fitted ck shirt of his. Look at that symmetrical profile and that dashing charisma-"


    "H-Hey, wait a minute. Why are you talking like that?" Charles cut him off with a stupefied look, baffled as to why he sounded like he was trying to hook them up together.


    "It''s Asher. The name''s Asher..." theirpanion finally said while crossing his arms.


    "Old man Ray just got nothing better to do. He probably misses his youth that much."


    "Ya sayin'' ya still in your youth?" said old man retorted.


    "Compared to you, I might as well be."


    "With how you smoke, that can''t be."


    "Why do you always poke on my smoking?"


    "Get the warning, young man. That''s a bad habit at such an age."


    Charles isn''t sure how he should take their rtionship.


    For some reason, they''re bickering like there''s no tomorrow. Though confusing, theirid-back demeanors somehow ease his troubles for a bit. At first, he thought that this aplice he said was putting a gun at his head and threatening him when they were talking on the phones earlier.


    "Anyway, it''s Charlie, right?" Asher chimed in again while smirking, taking him aback.


    "No, it''s Charles. Don''t call me that," Charles corrected a bit too firmly.


    "But Charlie''s a good nickname?"


    "How can it be if it only makes the pronunciation of my name longer?"


    "Charlie still suits you better, though? Charlie, Charlie, Charlie~"


    "I said don''t call me that-"


    At that, Charles paused and realized that he lost his temper for a little there. Somehow, it just kind of irked him. He didn''t like hearing that nickname from someone else other than a certain person.


    "Enough flirting, children. We''ve got a hotel to go to, right...?" Ray joined in once more, making both of them look back at him.


    "Are you sure it will be fine, Charles? Well, not like I don''t trust you, Asher. If you were a bad person, I would not be alive right now. You also could''ve done this the hard way instead of verbally abusing me the whole time. But still, I can''t help but feel that I''m breaching some ethics here."


    "Sir Asher said that Ma''am Cassidy is still being targeted and that there is a huge possibility that her pursuers will attack again tonight. I think it''s better to do something despite our uncertainties instead of doing nothing at all," Charles solemnly stated.


    "Good point there, Sir. However, I reassure you that you don''t need to be so wary of me. Once you let me meet her, you will get to find everything out. If you don''t believe me, then try to believe in her instead," Asher quipped with a knowing smile on his face, piquing their curiosity.


    "What''s that? You sound like you two are..."


    Yet before the two can even shoot their questions, Asher already turns to look at the side and pretends like they''re not there.

 Chapter 105 - Bits Of His Untold Past

    For the nth time that hour, Cassidy can''t help but heave a sigh, not understanding what''s up with Adrian all of the sudden.


    Apparently, a moment after confessing to her right in the middle of the crowd near the entrance of the bar and casino, he began acting more on guard. This time, she isn''t sure if this is still only about her appearance. Most probably, his attentiveness right now had something to do with the messages he received from Charles earlier.??


    "You know, your nephews are not gonna be happy with this. I have toe with them to that ice cream parlor," Cassidymented at how he got stricter - though she kept it cool since she had a feeling that this was a serious matter.


    "I already told Edward that he should not allow them to go outside as well. Charles had ryed a very important message. We would have to wait for him and Ray to arrive..." Adrian trailed off with a gravelly serious yet calm tone.


    "I also need all the bodyguards close by."


    "Really, what''s going on here, bossman?"


    "I''m not sure myself."


    In the end, she just admitted defeat and chose to wait.


    Still, instead of going in, she decided to stay near the entrance out of consideration for her nephews. They were in the middle of talking with their father at the moment. Their otherpanions already went ahead inside some time ago, leaving the six of them behind there.


    "I still want ice cream, though. Too bad," Cassidy sighed as she sat on one of the seats at the corner.


    "I''ll ask Seven to buy what you want instead. I really can''t afford to let you out of my sight right now," Adrian muttered apologetically while he bent on his knees right in front of her and looked up to her.


    "No, that is not what I mean. I understand the situation, and I''m not taking this whole assassination thing lightly. The least I can do is follow what Ray is telling us. I really appreciate everyone''s efforts as well."


    "That''s good to hear. I don''t know what I will do if you throw a tantrum again-"


    "Hey, I''m not that childish!"


    "Should I not ask Seven anymore, then?"


    "W-Well, <em>uhhh</em>... No... That''s not what I mean too."


    Seeing her avert her eyes and fidget like some little girl, Adrian can''t help butugh a bit. Cassidy furrows her brows and huffs at how he seems to be using ice cream as her weakness. All the while, he only continues watching her with amusement before he eventually stands up again and pats her head affectionately.


    "Is it strawberry you want?" he asked with a fond smile, making her look up to him in surprise.


    "<em>Uhhh... </em>Yeah. Strawberry," she replied a bit meekly, not expecting that he recalled her favorite vor.


    "I can also get Seven to send us a picture of the parlor''s menu. That way, you can choose more-"


    "Uncle Bossman..." Damien then suddenly called from behind him with an aloof expression, stealing their attention.


    "I want some mint chocte chip sundae with kisses as its toppings and another chocte chip cookie dough with dark chocte syrup and some sprinkles of nips."


    "<em>Umm... </em>So, chocte?" his uncle blurted out, a little dumbfounded by such a long order.


    "That''s not just chocte, Uncle."


    Adrian is really starting to get an impression that he has rubbed Damien off in some way.


    For unknown reasons, he began behaving like this insatiable, demanding guy who would tend to look at him as if he had a dirt on him. Rather than peeved, he is baffled above anything. It also doesn''t seem like he''s going to get an exnation for this any time soon.


    "So, we really can''t go, huh?" Joshua chimed in, joining the three along with his father and brother.


    "It''s fine with me! Daddy said that this is for Aunty''s sake, so I ain''t gonna go," Hugo chirped before rushing to his aunt and hugging her waist, much to her relief.


    "Thank you for understanding, Hugo. I promise I''ll make it up to the three of you next time," Cassidy assured him while gently stroking his hair.


    "Alrighty~! I''ll look forward to that!"


    "For now, you can have your uncle order ice cream for you."


    For a while, they all stay at the lounge near the entrance of the bar and casino, keeping each otherpany and waiting for Seven to get them their ice creams.


    Cassidy did tell both Adrian and Edward that they could join the adults if they''d like. She chose to spend time with the children since she''s the one they''re after and she didn''t really find the ce interesting. However, both men refused the idea and decided to remain with them.


    At one point while they were waiting, Cassidy went out to a nearby balcony and took a breather for a bit, feeling like she could use some fresh evening air to ease her troubles about Charles and Ray''s impending arrival.


    <em>"</em>I wonder what happened..." she mumbled to herself as she leaned towards the handrails and lifted her head up to behold the night sky.


    <em>"Hmmmm...?</em> The stars aren''t out yet? It seems pretty cloudy too."


    "Cassidy? So, this is where you went."


    Hearing that all-too-familiar voice, Cassidy turns around and finds Edward joining her on the balcony.


    He is smiling at her as he walks closer and stands beside her. She only looks at him in confusion, wondering why he has followed after her. This can also mean that he has left his sons with his brother back at the lounge.


    "They all marched their way to thefort room, and I was the one who got left behind actually," Edward pointed out as if he just read her thoughts through her puzzled expression alone.


    "Oh, I see...!" Cassidy replied with a small smile before staring back at the scenery in front of them.


    "They''re really close, huh? Even going to thefort room together. How cute~"


    "Who? Adrian?"


    "The kids, of course! That big meanie can never be cute!"


    At that, he chuckles mirthfully.


    He then follows her line of vision andys his eyes on the ocean from a distance. Though a little far, they can still see its shimmering, bluish-white surface that holds a kind ofpelling luster that soothes and draws them in.


    "Adrian can be cute at times, you know. Just like what he did with you beside the entrance earlier. He looks all cuddly and gooey-eyed and sweet-"


    "Huh?! H-How did you see that?!" Cassidy cut him off in evident nonplus, blushing a little in embarrassment.


    "Many others saw that. Not just me. You two are not really being subtle about it. Now, I can clearly see how things reversed between the two of you, though I still can''tpletelyprehend the whole story," Edward remarked with a shrug.


    "Look, we''re not in that kind of rtionship, okay? I don''t see him that way anymore, and I don''t think I''ll be able to any time soon. He''s just doing whatever he wants."


    "Well, I must say, though... I do sense that he''s starting to act like how he used to way back before - doing what he wants, that is."


    "What''re you talking about? He''s always like that."


    "He may look like he''s more than capable of doing anything he wants, but being the head of our family business is more than the posh life. Even though we''re all here for him, he likes carrying the burdens on his own. He lived like his work was the only thing he had left in life. In reality, he is still our little brother."


    That''s when Cassidy turned to look at Edward, curiosity filling her gaze. He only smiles at her again before continuing to stare ahead. A look of reminiscing shes through his distant expression right then.


    "You know why Adrian was chosen to seed our father instead of me, the eldest child...?" he trailed off with a solemn tone, making her eyes widen for a bit.


    "The thing is, he resembles our grandfather in many ways, especially in terms of hispetence and abilities. When he was still a teen, he used to spend a lot of time with him. Under his guidance, he began training and studying how to run the business at such a young age. However, all these only became possible after one certain incident."


    "What incident?" she asked, interestpletely piqued.


    "This might end up to be both surprising and perplexing to you, but... Well, to cut the long story short, Adrian managed to wipe out a number of corrupt officials in the corporation, involving those who were secretlymitting crimes and illicit activities. The most astounding part in here is that he''s able to make such a remarkable aplishment only at the age of seventeen. That''s when our grandfather knew that he was the one who should seed our father."


    "The heck?! Seventeen you say?!"


    Of course, Cassidy could not help but feel astonished by that revtion, especially since all she really did at that age was picking fights with gangsters in the street and messing around.

 Chapter 106 - Let The Fun And Games Begin

    As Edward continues to talk about Adrian''s outstanding aplishments when he''s still a teenager, Cassidy can''t help but change her impression of him for a bit.


    It turns out that her husband is not that ignorant of his surroundings after all. His undercover job of exposingwbreakers is probably one of the reasons why his mind is always at work. She knows a thing or two about dealing with criminals, and she is aware of how difficult that is. All she can do in that kind of confrontation is engage inbat and whatnot, though.??


    As for him, he did more than getting physical with his opponents. He downright crushed them - both their reputations as well as their careers.


    ''Well, that''s cool and everything, but...'' Cassidy pondered silently before ncing at her side.


    ''It''s kinda strange that such a meticulous and scrupulous man doesn''t know what''s happening inside his own family. I know that his work keeps taking too much of his time. Perhaps, much too much that it''s not even enough, but still... Yeah, it''s really strange.''


    She is walking beside Adrian at the moment, making their way to the bar and casino of the hotel.


    After they finished eating ice cream together, Edward had gone to take his sons to the hotel room he reserved. They bid one another goodbye earlier before eventually parting ways. Now, both of them went to join Gertrude and their otherpanions who have went ahead of them.


    "Do you gamble, bossman?" Cassidy started after their moment of silence stretched on for too long.


    "No, I don''t. It''s not my thing..." Adrian answered and looked at her inquisitively.


    "Why ask? Do you want to try gambling?"


    "No, no! It''s not my thing either. I just thought that if you''re gonna do something at the casino, you can go ahead. I''ll go to the bar."


    "Let''s go there, then. Now that I think about it, there''s some videoke there. You like to sing, right?"


    Once again, she is a little taken aback that he recalls such a small thing about her.


    He even appears delighted when he brings it up. Then, before she knows it, he is already escorting her all the way to the bar. She''s not sure when exactly he learned about her singing, and she''s certain that they never talked about those mundane details. Perhaps, he just noticed and took note of it.


    ''Can I take that he is starting to pay more attention to whatever is going on inside his home, then?'' Cassidy wondered as she only continued staring at his seemingly ecstatic expression through the corners of her eyes.


    Eventually, the two reach the bar where a huge crowd is packed.


    From the lively conversations to the rioting colors that pierce through the dimness that sometimes turn into starlit ck, the entire setting soaks in the ambiance of one bustling night. Shelves after shelves of alcohols are on disy in the counter at the corner. There is also this tform in front that is adorned with glittering, gaudy lighting.


    "My, my~ Look who finally joined us~"


    At that, both of them turn around to find Irish walking up to them along with Olivia and Sophie.


    Cassidy feels like being approached by a pack of lionesses. At least for now, they seem tamed enough to hold a proper conversation. With Adrian around, they keep their fangs hidden beneath their elegant and refined demeanors. They even appear to be carrying an air of grace and poise, consequently catching people''s attention.


    "Oh, so you''re here. Where are Mother and the others?" Adrian asked as he scanned around their surroundings.


    "ying poker back there or something. Not sure..." Irish answered with a shrug before looking at his wife and beaming at her.


    "Say, sissy, why don''t you join us for a drink? Let''s go and spend some dies'' time. We used to do that before, didn''t we~?<em>"</em>


    Cassidy only stays quiet at that and scrutinizes Irish.


    It seems like she has gotten tired of beating around the bush. She could tell that she meant something more than drinking and talking when she brought up this dies'' time excuse of hers. Still, being the great actress that she is, she has managed to act it out very well. She really looks like she is genuinely inviting her to spend time with them.


    ''Why the heck is Adrian still with Cassidy? I thought for sure that he had already gone off somewhere and left her alone. Were they together this whole time?'' was actually what Irish thinking the whole time she was being scrutinized.


    ''Well, it is indeed a waste of my time if I don''t get to do something tonight. I have to make them shred off their sheep''s clothing at the very least...'' was what Cassidy eventually thought as if she just read her thoughts.


    ''For that to happen, I need to get bossman out of the way-''


    "May I join you,dies?"


    Then came Adrian butting in yet again.


    Both Cassidy and Irish jolted in surprise the moment he asked to join. Their schemes went crashing down in an instant. Going by the serious look on his face, they already knew that it''s not going to be easy to talk him out of it.


    "<em>Ummm... </em>Adrian, I think our guests wanted to talk with you too, though?" Irish questioned with an innocent-sounding tone.


    "I already did that back at Damien''s party. I don''t need to entertain them all the time, do I?" Adrian coolly replied while crossing his arms.


    "Still, don''t you want to do something else, bossman?" Cassidy chimed in with a strained smile.


    "I don''t. I''m a boring man - weren''t you the one who said that?"


    "Are you sure you''re not saying that because of what Charlie texted to you earlier?"


    "Well, if you remember what he told us, you should know that there''s all the more reason I should join you."


    For once, Cassidy and Irish are on the same page. They can''t shake Adrian off at all.


    They try to hide their frustrations by looking away from him. At that point, though, the brte is already at the edge of her patience. She turns to look back at her twin sister for backup, fists clenched and eyes teary - looking like a hopeless little girl who seems to be at a loss of what to say or do.


    Olivia only sighs at how childish Irish can be. Then again, they often end up powerless in the face of their stubborn brother. Knowing that they can''t change his mind, the blonde just decided to pull out their other n.


    "Hey, Irish, maybe you can use that," Olivia cued while she nudged her head towards the stage.


    "Oh, you mean...?" Irish trailed off as she got what she was trying to say.


    "Well, alright then."


    She knew that this other n of theirs won''t be as satisfying as the usual stunts they did on their sister-inw before. However, at the rate of how things are going, she has to settle with any means that she can use to mess with her. Seeing her mortified expression will be enough for now.


    Then again, she would choose to be content with an embarrassed sister-inw rather than earn the suspicions or anger of her brother.


    "Cassidy, why don''t we have a little fun? With Adrian around, we can''t really proceed with our dies'' time since it will be awkward for him," Irish started again, striking a confident poise.


    "And what kind of fun is it?" Cassidy asked with a small smirk, head cocked a little to the side.


    "Do you like bets?"


    "<em>Hmmmm... </em>It depends. Considering that we''re in a bar, could you be talking about...?"


    "Oh, have you guessed it already? How smart~"


    "You really want some kind of talent show, then?"


    "Yeah, that''s right~! Let''s have a showdown. The one who gets the loudest apuse from the audience will agree to do a dare from the other. How does that sound?"


    "A dare, huh... Sounds great."


    With that, they end up settling with a roundabout approach of making their message cross.


    Cassidy can see how confident Irish is about this. Then again, she''s the one who has the most experience here. Her career involves entertaining people, after all. But even then, she is not one to back out from a challenge, especially when she knows that she somehow stands a chance.


    Yet unbeknownst to Cassidy, another scheme is actually lying underneath this one.


    ''Oh, Irish~ Great job on separating the two of them...'' Sophie mused silently as she only continued watching the exchange in silence before ncing at Adrian.


    ''While the cat is away, the mice will y~ Let''s get you out of the picture, Cassidy. It''s time for me to take the spotlight.''


    With a sly smirk on, mischief dancing in her eyes, Sophie secretly looks at Adrian like a predator who''s all ready to ravish her prey - thinking of what kinds of fun she''ll do with him once Cassidy is away.

 Chapter 107 - A Hot Performance

    Edward felt like he came to the right ce at the wrong time.


    He went back to join the adults at the bar a while after parting ways with Cassidy and Adrian. Miraculously, his sons went to bed earlier than he expected. There are a few bodyguards on duty in front of their hotel room, so he has some time to spare with the others. ??


    Yet as soon as Edward arrives, he finds himself wondering what exactly he is trying to join in.


    The dance floor appears to be on fire at that very moment.


    Loud cheers and apuse echo all around along with a burst of colors that light up the entire ce in the form of beams. The bar is practically bouncing up and down right now, swaying with the beat of the music. Perhaps, the most conspicuous detail here is that the song that is currently ying has set a hot and steamy mood among the bustling crowd.


    Edward is at a loss for a moment. That is until he finally spots the people he is looking for.


    "Adrian! Cassidy!" he called out to them as soon as he saw them sitting at the bar counter.


    "Oh, Edward! I thought you''re not gonnae anymore?" his sister-inw replied, pleasantly surprised to see him.


    "The boys slept early, and I had nothing to do. Guards on standby, though. They''ll be fine."


    "Well then, sit down, sit down~ You''re gonna miss the show!"


    "Huh? What show?"


    While Cassidy only keeps beaming, Adrian just heaves a sigh and points his finger at the stage.


    That''s when Edward looks at what they''re pertaining to - but only to end up nearly stumbling backward in nonplus. It''s a scene that will certainly stun anyone. Now, he knows what is up with the sultry atmosphere.


    It turns out that Irish is doing a sexy dance on top of the stage - with a chair as her prop.


    Dressed in a ck velvet number, stockings, and high heels, she presents herself in a way that gets every man fantasizing. While her apparel already nearly leaves little to the imagination, her movements are sensuous and tantalizing. Thenguage of her body is so passionately expressive that it''s somewhat hypnotic.


    Most of the people who are shouting from the crowd are men, which is already expected. There are also some women who can''t help but enjoy her performance.


    Of course, everyone there would recognize Irish. She is that dazzling beauty who has taken the entertainment world by storm. Everywhere she stands on is a stage. That''s why it''s not that much of a surprise that she''s more than capable of giving them quite a spicy, inming show tonight.


    "Oh, Irish is doing it again, huh... She really never changes. Then again, I already expected this as soon as I learned that there''s a bar here," Edward mused out loud before sighing and pinching the bridge of his nose.


    "Again...? So, this is already amon sight? And you guys let her?" Cassidy asked in surprise.


    "She loves entertaining people. This kind of thing has always been a part of her work, anyway. Try watching the movies she yed the lead role in. They''re all adult films."


    "Doesn''t she like... get into trouble sometimes? I mean, no offense, but she reminds me of a stripper."


    "That''s what we''re worried about most of the time. Well, she never really experienced anything like that before. She''s a Millicent, and that''s enough to warn most guys. Olivia is also always there to make sure that she doesn''t get carried away. We''ll stop her if it gets too much."


    "I see... What a troublesome sibling."


    "Okay, enough about Irish over there. Onto a more serious business, Cassidy..." Adrian suddenly chimed in, joining their conversation atst.


    "What exactly are you gonna do for this mini showdown of yours?"


    "Showdown...?" Edward blurted out while raising his brow in puzzlement.


    "You''re having a showdown with Irish, Cassidy?"


    Now, both men are staring at her intently, much to her chagrin.


    They''re probably thinking that she is no match for their sister. Otherwise, they''re just baffled. Regardless of their opinion, she is still going to see this through. Her opponent may look overwhelming since the audience has been cheering and apuding for quite a while now, but then, their agreement is not really about how long they have been doing that.


    "Cassidy, I''m asking you..." Adrian called out again, making her snap out of her thoughts.


    "What are you going to do?"


    "Well, since Irene did a sexy chair dance..." Cassidy cooed with a smirk, deciding to mess with him for a bit.


    "Maybe I''ll do a sexy pole dance-"


    "Okay, that''s it. Let''s go home."


    Completely provoked, he then bolts out of his chair and grabs her hand out of nowhere.


    While all his brother can do is blink at them and react stupefied, he proceeds to haul her out of her seat. She squeals a little in surprise when he tugs her away, not expecting that he is going to respond like this. He looks like he is about to erupt at any given second.


    It may be part of her goals tonight to rile him up, but this is already going beyond what she intends.


    "H-Hey, bossman, wait! Hold your horses!" Cassidy eximed as she continued to get dragged away by her husband.


    "Hold my ass! We''re leaving," Adrian hissed in vex, giving her the impression that he himself knew that he was already at his limits for tonight.


    "You''re treating me like this but not your sister?!"


    "As Edward already said, Irish is an actress. She knows what she''s doing. Are you an actress or any of that sorts?"


    "<em>Ummm... </em>No... But wait a minute! This is not about that! I also know what I''m doing!"


    "Pole dancing? Yeah, right. You think I''m gonna believe that you''ll just stick to some pole like a ko?"


    "I''m joking! I''m joking! I ain''t gonna do no pole dancing!"


    Cassidy really couldn''t take a break with this man. Adrian just has no sense of humor.


    Though what she said already made him halt on his tracks, he still looked intimidatingly serious when he turned back to face her again. As much as she doesn''t want to admit it, his sharp and incandescent gaze gets her gulping in fear.


    "Sorry. I almost lost my control there..." he then apologized, calming himself for a moment.


    "It''s just that... It''s not only about that... I really can''t stand this ce anymore."


    "Huh? The heck are you saying now?" she deadpanned, finding him unreasonable.


    "Men keep staring at you - even that bartender over there. Didn''t you notice that? It infuriates me."


    "Oh, so that again?"


    "Don''t make it sound like a small deal. I''ve been holding back for a while now. Either I''ll confront every man who looks at you or we''re going home."


    "I don''t want to go home! I still have an agreement with Irene!"


    Cassidy is convinced that this revealing outfit has only turned out to be a handicap for her after all, but even then, she doesn''t regret wearing it. If anything, it''s Adrian who needs to control his temper here, which he seems to be trying to do now. He suddenly went silent after she opposed, settling with just staring down at her and squeezing her hand tightly.


    Adrian must be regretting letting that out, considering how he looks away all of the sudden.


    "You''re still not going to tell me about what''s going on?" he then asked out of the blue, much to her confusion.


    "Tell you about what exactly?" she asked back with a raised brow.


    "I can sense that you have something going on with my sisters. I know I''ve been unaware of a lot of things for a long time, but is it already toote for you to open up to me?"


    "They''re your family. Just what can you do?"


    "What do you mean?"


    "No. Nothing. Forget about it."


    It just as Cassidy thought. Adrian is starting to be sensitive about what''s going on in his family.


    Still, she thinks that simply telling him about it will not do things justice. There''s a possibility that he''ll only go soft with them once he learns since they are his family members. At any rate, she still prefers moving on her own in the meantime. She might need him to step in at one point, though - like what she did with Cecile and the other maids before.


    "Anyway, let go of me already. Irish has finished up her performance," Cassidy muttered and tried to retrieve her hand but to no avail.


    "You''re still not saying what you''re gonna do..." Adrian trailed off with a scowl, his tone still calm yet icy.


    "If you''re gonna sh a leg, I''m seriously gonna-"


    "I ain''t shing nothing, bossman! Geez... And here I thought you wanted to hear me sing."


    Then, he paused.


    His eyes widen a little at that before his expression softens atst. She only sighs in exhaustion and makes a straight face in return, taking that as him finally approving.


    "Why don''t you just do me a favor? Make the loudest p for me, okay?" Cassidy then quipped with a small smile to which Adrian only smirked in reply.

 Chapter 108 - Immaculate And Ethereal

    After a few rounds of trying out various gambling games at the casino, Gertrude and herpanions eventually decided to pay a visit to the bar.


    They''ve been seeing how people were rushing there for a while now. Many customers are going straight there right after entering. They haven''t even roamed around the casino yet, which made their current location less packed than earlier. It''s giving them the impression that something got them drawn over that ce.??


    As soon as Gertrude and the others got there, they were a little surprised to find that the ce was a bit too quiet to be considered a bar.


    "This is the bar, right? Why there isn''t anyone dancing or something?" Levi thought out loud - which everyone else could not help but think the same.


    "<em>Hmmm...</em> There might be a show going on..." Gertrude presumed before going ahead and walking further inside with the others in tow.


    "Oh, see? Someone''s on the stage-"


    Right when they got a clear view of the tform, they all came to a halt.


    Gertrude abruptly cuts herself off as soon as she recognizes the person who is about to perform. It turns out to be not just anyone.


    At that second, she also finally realizes why some people are only speaking in low voices while others remain speechless. The air around this certain performer is just so striking that it grips their full attention.


    Cassidy is standing in the middle of the stage, a microphone in hand.


    Amidst the coruscant glows of the venue''s illuminations and the hushed chatters, she appears as radiant as a star. Everyone can''t help but behold her spellbinding beauty with awe, inevitably mesmerized. She has this self-possessed and confident look on her face that conveys a kind of attitude that people don''t usually see on her.


    While Irish got herself a boisterous crowd earlier, Cassidy got everyone silenced.


    ''Well then, here goes nothing,'' she thought as she took a deep breath and raised her mic.


    With that, a piece of soothing, sharine music begins to flow through the air.


    It''s a love song - a mncholic one.


    She starts singing it as if she''s stirring their souls and touching their hearts. Just a few notes in and nearly everyone there is already feeling some kind of exhrating chills. There is just something in her angelic voice that is so riveting that it takes them to quite an emotional journey. It sounds more heavenly than the softest of singers.


    Her voice is immacte and ethereal.


    Now, Cassidy doesn''t only own the stage, but she is also in control of their feelings.


    At least, that is how Olivia sees the whole thing.


    While Irish stands beside her and continues watching Cassidy with a peeved expression, she is barely hiding how charmed and entranced she is. She can feel her emotions ascending from within, stirred by her sister-inw''s divine singing.


    Perhaps, this is not mere fascination. Olivia senses that it''s an eye-opener in the making. Now, she is almost convinced - Cassidy is more than her pretty face and unpredictable character.


    She possesses the strength and confidence this whole time. All of that could have gotten her out of the darkness she had been trapped in for five whole years. They could change things drastically. Yet she chose to hide them. She allowed herself to stoop so low before her offenders. Not even once did she show any sign of having the power to break free.


    <em>''...I admire teachers!''</em>


    That''s when Olivia suddenly recalled what Cassidy said earlier.


    As much as she didn''t want to admit it, she was moved by thatpliment. After all, no one from her family ever said or showed that much support before. That''s because they did not see this particr upation as befitting for a Millicent.


    Her mother wanted her to take up business or entertainment. If not that, she could enter the political world or study medicine. But in the end, she still decided to pursue the career of her choice despite the protests of her rtives.


    Olivia worked hard to fulfill her dream of bing a teacher - much like how Cassidy worked hard to be a good wife to Adrian.


    It''s not something they mainly did to meet people''s expectations. They did it because they truly wanted to do it. Both of them were genuinely earnest. They are honest about what they want.


    ''Yet if Cassidy did love Adrian, howe she does not seem to do so now? All because she lost her memories? Then, what made her fall for him in the first ce?'' Olivia wondered before taking a look at where her brothers are.


    Both Adrian and Edward are still sitting near the bar counter. Cassidy is already halfway through her song, but even then, everyone remains at the trance-like state they find themselves in when she started singing.


    "Never knew Cassidy can sing so beautifully..." Edward mused out loud before ncing at Adrian.


    "Did you know about this before-"


    Right then, he fell quiet.


    He reacts taken aback when he finds him looking like he is seeing one enrapturing daydream. His starry eyes are coated in an enamored luster that reflects only one person. He appears so helplessly in love - as if he is falling for his wife all over again.


    And that''s exactly what Adrian feels right now.


    At that point, it does not even matter if he bes a total simp for Cassidy. In his eyes, she just looks so perfect despite her imperfections. He can''t keep himself from wanting her with every fiber of his being.


    "You know, Edward..." Adrian eventually started while his gaze remained glued on his wife.


    "Every time I get to see a new side of her, I feel just as guilty as I am happy."


    "Why say so?" Edward inquired, staring at him questioningly.


    "It always reminds me of how much I''ve taken her for granted before - of how stupid I am for not paying attention to such a wonderful person."


    For that realization, he smiles at him and pats his back, thinking that he really is starting to act like his younger self. He is finally talking with his heart rather than his mind. It''s such a fresh yet all-too-familiar side of him.


    ''Hopefully, you guys can get things solved eventually,'' Edward thought with a smile.


    Unbeknownst to the two, Sophie has been listening from behind them the entire time.


    She may have been able to hide her feelings earlier, but this time, she can barely hold herself back. Her dark expression is hooded with malevolence while her dagger-like re can practically bore holes on every soul right there. She ispletely seething, scorching to end this absurdity.


    ''Indeed, Adrian falling for Cassidy is nothing but a huge absurdity.''


    With that in mind, Sophie then takes a moment to pull herself together. She really should use this opportunity to act and not to brood. All she needs to bring forth here is a good fit of tremors. Eventually, things will go back to how they should be.


    Yet before Sophie could start approaching Adrian, a couple of wine sses in hand, Cassidy already finished her performance.


    ''Wow... It''s been a while since I sang like this...'' the redhead mused as she focused her attention on the crowd once more.


    ''But I doubt that I can win against Irene with this.''


    Much to her dismay, not even a single p can be heard from the audience.


    The whole ce is in quiet for what seems like a long fraction of time. Right then, Cassidy thought for sure that she lost. Her singing may have been not as good as she hase to believe.


    "Oh, how embarrassing..." Irish snickered with a mocking smirk, feeling more than satisfied by this unexpected oue.


    "People aren''t even making any sound. Too bad. It''s her loss~"


    ''Suck it up...'' Cassidy only grimaced silently before finally taking a step back.


    ''I agreed to this, so I should suck it up-''


    That''s when someone from the crowd suddenly began pping, making her flinch in surprise.


    Almost instantly, Cassidy finds Adrian standing from his seat and pping with a fond smile gracing his features. Edward and everyone else around him are clearly taken aback by how he broke the silence.


    He really did as she told him earlier. Yet more than that, she could see the sincere appreciation in his eyes. He genuinely enjoyed her song.


    For some time, only his p echoes all around the ce, and even though it''s a little awkward, she can''t help but be moved by the gesture.


    Cassidy then blushes as Adrian only continues exchanging looks with her from a distance. That''s until more ps begin to join his, forming a surprising round of apuse. As it gets louder and louder, she eventually realizes that the reaction of the audience has only been dyed.


    Everyone just happened to be so blown away by her voice that they needed a moment longer to take it all in - an impression that Adrian fully supported.


    Yet at that point, Cassidy was already satisfied that someone apuded her. Adrian''s gesture was more than enough, especially with how bright and delighted he looked. For some reason, that made her feel like it was alright to lose.


    Though the ce does proceed to get noisier and noisier for the next seconds toe, it is still not as loud as the one with Irish -


    Or so Cassidy thought.


    Soon enough, the round of apuse starts to get overwhelmingly loud - and they find out that it''s thanks to all the people who are actually watching the entire thing from the second floor.


    ''Huh? A second floor? There is a second floor here all along?'' Cassidy mused in surprise, not really expecting this turn of events.

 Chapter 109 - Seduction Of A Vixen

    Apparently, there is indeed a second floor at that bar and that ends up to be the main reason why Cassidy is able to beat Irish.


    Because of how dim the whole ce was, it was hard to notice at first. She won''t be able to find out had she not stood on that stage. Now, it made sense why she got a louder round of apuse.??


    Performing after Irish turns out to be a good thing. It was actually the sting sounds of cheering and shouting earlier that attracted arger audience. With that, more people got to see the next performance, thus the louder round of apuse.


    "Oh, you lost, Irish-"


    "I know that, Olivia!I can see it! <em>Ughhh...!"</em> Irish groaned in miff before storming away.


    "Let''s go! I want to drink right now!"


    "What about the bet?" Olivia calmly asked with her arms crossed, already used to her fits of pique.


    "She can just walk up to me and be done with it! I don''t care anymore!"


    At her childish retreat, the blonde only heaves a sigh. She''s just frustrated since it''s her first defeat by andslide. It''s her own fault for going first, though. She also knew that she just didn''t want to admit how astonished she was at their sister-inw''s singing for a moment there.


    ''Oh, she''s leaving? What a scaredy-cat...'' Cassidy thought with an amused smirk when she spotted the twins escaping the apuding crowd.


    ''Well, I gotta give her credits for bringing in this many people, though.''


    She took some more seconds to express her gratitude to the audience before eventually stepping down the stage. That''s when she was suddenly surrounded by the people who were with Gertrude during dinner. They gathered around her out of nowhere,pletely taking her aback.


    "What a splendid performance, Mrs. Millicent! Not only are you so beautiful, but you are also so talented!" Levimended a bit too ecstatically while the others happily approved.


    "Oh, <em>ummm...</em> Thank you," Cassidy replied with an awkward smile, not expecting that they would act this chummy all of the sudden.


    "You see, Mrs. Millicent, I''ve had my eyes on you for some time now. I really think you have the potential to be a star! A supermodel even! Say, would you like to visit my modeling agency one of these days?"


    "P-Pardon?"


    "Excuse me, Mr. Levi..." Gertrude joined in, not liking how this was going.


    "I''m afraid I should turn down your offer to my daughter-inw. Cassidy is just... She didn''t really receive any kind of training for that, you see. I''m worried that she would only end up troubling you and wasting your time. Isn''t that right, Cassidy?"


    Now, that annoys Cassidy.


    Her mother-inw speaks like she owns her - like she''s some sort of property. The fact that Levi and the others did not find her wording anywhere insulting made her a little angry too. It''s as if they are already used to seeing her like a mere trophy wife who has no say in this kind of matter.


    "Mr. Levi is it...?" Cassidy started again and faced the photographer, pretending like she did not hear what her mother-inw said.


    "Were you honest just now? Do you really think I can be a model?"


    "My, of course! Well, there''s indeed that topic about training and stuff, but that''s no big deal at all! Everyone has been a beginner once, after all!" Levi enthused, amusing her a little.


    "Alright, then. May I have your contact number?"


    As Cassidy asked that, she gave Gertrude a nce and a smug smirk, not giving a damn about what she thought.


    Her mother-inw was thrown off guard for a second before ring up. She appears infuriated, especially with how one of her furrowed brows twitch in vex. The way she clenches her fists tightly gives her the impression that she is holding herself back from pping her at that very second for disobeying.


    ''That''s right, that''s right. You ain''t telling me what to do, Maleficent.''


    Cassidy is not doing this just to anger Gertrude, though.


    She does think that trying out a modeling job might be worth a shot. After all, she wants to save money for herself before she leaves this household. Since she doesn''t really know how to do other works out there, she might as well just pose in front of a camera and make a living out of her pretty face or something.


    "Hey, Adrian. I think Sir Levi there just asked Cassidy something..." Edward told the husband as if reporting some semi-good and semi-bad news.


    "As far as I recall, he posted a picture of her online without her or your permission-"


    "He what...?!" Adrian bolted out, knowing quite well that photographers like him would do anything as long as they were inspired.


    "What picture?! Is it something lewd-"


    "Chill out, man. No, it''s not. Geez... You''re too protective. What would happen if he actually asked her to be a model?"


    "It''s her choice, though my consent will depend on what she will wear, of course-"


    Then, out of nowhere, Adrian staggered and cut himself off.


    It just happened that someone has unceremoniously bumped into him and poured wine on his suit jacket, catching both of them off guard.Whether it''s an ident or not, he tried to find out by swerving his head around to look at the person. His eyes then widen in nonplus at whates into view.


    "Oh no, I''m so, so sorry, Adrian!"


    It''s Sophie.


    She seems to have identally made a mess out of his clothes after slipping on her heels - or so that''s what would anyone think. For some reason, he finds her actions a little familiar. While she does apologize to him with an innocent-looking expression, her gestures are kind of suggestive.


    "Really, I''m so sorry! I was thinking of giving that ss to you. I''m so sorry! Here, let me wipe it for now."


    Adrian begins suspecting when Sophie goes ahead and wipes away the forming stain on his jacket. In a panic, she leaned closer to him and put her hands on his chest. For a second there, he can feel how her fingers seductively grace through his skin as if enticing him.


    Right then, he already has a rough idea of what she is up to.


    "Enough. It''s fine. I can deal with this alone..." Adrian spat out with his trademark cold tone, grabbing both of her shoulders and pushing her away.


    "Now, excuse me. I''ll just go to the restroom."


    He said it more to Edward rather than Sophie, though he did hope that she got his message - that he did not want anything to do with her, that is. But even then, she decided to be stubborn and follow him instead of staying there. She even puts on the act that she is so sorry that she can''t possibly leave him alone.


    "You''re being too cold to me, Adrian. All I want here is to make it up to you and fix this, you know," Sophie huffed as she continued to chase after him all the way to an empty hallway that led to the restroom.


    "I don''t need you to do such a thing. If you''re indeed sorry, just do me a favor and leave me alone," Adrian grumbled underneath his breath, tone getting extremely peeved.


    "But we haven''t really talked for a while now, have we? Even at the party the other night! Why don''t we catch up for a moment, <em>hmmm...</em>? I''ll go and get you another drink-"


    <strong>"Stop it already, Sophie."</strong>


    Already running out of patience, he halted on his tracks and faced her atst. She nearly bumped into his chest again at how abrupt his movement was. His provoked expression is enough to get her staggering backward, though. It''s been a while since she saw that look on him.


    "I''ll get this clear now - you''re not going to get anything by doing this to me. I know how much my mother and grandfather support you, but Cassidy is my wife and that''s how things will stay. So, stop trying to make a move on me already..." Adrian snarled with a taunting tone.


    "I may have tolerated this before, but this time around, I''ll really go against my mother and grandfather if I want to."


    "You talk big for someone who has always been an obedient son. So, you think going against them now would erase the fact that you had let me get close to you before...?" Sophie retaliated despite the shivers that ran down her spine when he started looking at her so menacingly.


    "Negligence is no excuse, sweetheart. Don''t you feel bad for doing this to Cassidy? She couldn''t even remember what we did during your family reunion. Oh, how we made her feel so bad~"


    "Huh? The hell are you saying?"


    That''s when Adrian feels his face slowly drain out of color.


    He can''t recall doing anything with Sophie at all.


    Yet going by the haughty look on her face, he could feel that something did happen. All he could remember that time was how drunk he was, though.


    He was with his grandfather that entire night. Since he would be going back abroad on the next morning, he decided to keep himpany for as long as he wanted him to.


    He won''t deny it. He was really obedient - had always been.


    Adrian had been drinking with his grandfather until dawn broke that time, but then again, something else must have really happened - something he could not remember because of how drunk he had gotten.

 Chapter 110 - When Apathy Hurts

    Adrian takes a moment to rummage through his blurry memories that night, feeling all the more shaken by his obliviousness.


    He has long braced himself for something like this - facing the consequences of his ignorance, that is. Ever since he admitted his feelings for Cassidy, he thought that the very least he could do to keep her by his side was clean up his own mess. He is prepared to take any bad consequence as long as she stays.??


    Adrian would ept it if Cassidy hade to hate him so much. It would be okay if she gave him the cold shoulders. He would understand if she could never forgive him for everything he did.


    However, Cassidy has been kind to him - like she has always been.


    Even though she kept going against him, messing with him, pissing him off, pushing him away, turning down his romantic gestures, shing with him, and even telling him that he was not her type over and over again, she did notpletely shut her doors closed. By staying, she had given him a chance to turn over a new leaf and treat her better.


    Yet here he was - realizing that he actually did something that could be considered as cheating.


    "What..." Adrian breathed out, feeling his heart drop a million feet below at the thought of him cheating on his wife.


    "W-What did we do exactly?"


    As he asked that, Sophie only gave him an even wider smirk.


    There is a possibility that she is only lying, but his senses and gut feeling are saying the opposite. He can tell if a person is lying or not. Besides, considering how ignorant he was of other people back then, there was a chance that he did something as extremely stupid as what she said.


    Then again, Adrian neglected Cassidy for five long years.


    Misunderstandings like this might not even be this much of a big deal for his past self. He admitted that he was that much of an asshole, and he knew he deserved every punishment that the world would think he should have for being like that.


    Now, guilt is gnawing at him once again. He feels heavier than ever. His shorings and wrongdoings as an indifferent husband to her are weighing much, much heavier than ever before.


    With that, he finds himself benumbed all over.


    "It''s alright if you don''t remember, Adrian..." Sophie cooed, using his numb state as an opportunity to get her hands on him atst.


    "After all, we can do it again. I''ll dly remind you."


    That''s when she wraps her arms around his neck and pulls him down to her, inching their faces closer.


    Feeling like he has been burned, he hastily backs away in an attempt to evade her. His eyes then widen in flummox at how he ends up staggering backward instead. He was so taken aback that he lost his footing. Her hold around his neck is also tight enough to send her stumbling with him. With that, he did not get to shove her away.


    Rather, what happens next is something Adrian knows he will detest himself for.


    It just happened that his back hit the wall behind him, allowing her to corner him in an instant. She is quick on her toes from that point on. Instead of beating around the bush by tempting him with seductive touches or erotic looks, she went ahead and cupped his cheek immediately.


    At that moment, Sophie did not hesitate to dive in and kiss Adrian right beside his lips.


    He froze at that very second.


    She would have captured his mouth right then had he not moved away at thest minute. Even then, this is enough for her. It was already so hard to get this close to him, much less get her lips anywhere near his. He is as stubborn as always.


    Besides, Sophie had gotten a perfect position to make any witnesses believe that their lips touched for real -


    And that''s exactly what she was aiming for when she noticed Cassidying their way a minute ago.


    "What do you think you''re doing...?!" Adrian bolted out in anger, grasping her shoulders tightly and pushing her away.


    "You dared do something so-"


    Then, he froze once more.


    Or rather, he wentpletely numb.


    As soon as he noticed an all-too-familiar figure through the corner of his eyes, he immediately turned to the side and found himself tensing up even more. He feels his entirety stiffen right then. Standing before them now was the worst possible person who could ever witness such a scandalous scene.


    Cassidy is at the other end of that hallway, looking so caught off guard that she can only keep quiet for the next seconds toe.


    Her eyes are as wide as saucers. Yet other than that, there is nothing more about her expression that goes beyond surprise. It''s acking reaction if anything. Regardless of how she looks, though, the situation is nowhere near reassuring.


    Adrian feels real fear for the first time in what seems like forever - not only because he has been caught doing something misleading, but also because he suddenly feels somethinging. It''s a kind of premonition that can frighten an ever indifferent man like him. He can''t point the feeling out very well, but it frightens him.


    It frightens him.


    "C-Cassidy..." Adrian called out, his voice breaking a little in the end.


    "It''s not what you think, Cassidy-"


    "Ohe on, Adrian~ Don''t be like that. You''re the one who pulled me, you know..." Sophie then cut him off, feeling so exhrated by this turn of events that she still found the intrepidity to push his buttons more.


    "Even Cassidy is not dumb enough to not notice that~"


    At that point, Adrian is torn between making Sophie shut the hell up and exining himself to Cassidy. The blonde had never been so bold that she would risk earning his wrath like this. But right now, nothing else really mattered but what his wife thought. He had to clear things up as early as possible.


    Cassidy, on the other hand, is still not making a single sound. She remains standing there, her expression slowly turning inscrutable in each passing heartbeat.


    "Dumb? Oh, yes, I''m not that dumb..." Cassidy then finally started before scowling and crossing her arms condescendingly.


    <strong>"That being said, I''m also not dumb enough to take part in any of this bullshit."</strong>


    "Huh?" was all Sophie could blurt out, not expecting such a mockingly cid response from her.


    "Yeah, well... my bad for bothering you. You may proceed."


    Not giving any damn at what kind of sphemy they''re doing, Cassidy just turns back around and takes her leave, carrying an apathetic expression the whole time.


    Thunderstruck, all they can do is stand there and watch her walk away without a care in the world. That exins why her reaction seemscking. In the end, she only turns out to be surprised - nothing more. She has easily epted the situation as it is unlike before.


    ''What''s up with that? You could''ve at least shown a more interesting expression. Pathetic bitch...'' Sophie cursed silently in her head, unsatisfied by such an anti-climactic retreat from her rival.


    ''Well, that''s fine. As long as she gets to realize her lowly position, it''s enough in the meantime-''


    <strong>"Sophie."</strong>


    As Adrian hissed her name like a death threat, Sophie found herself jolting in nonplus and trepidation before stiffening in utter fear.


    His voice sounds so thick and vehement that it scares her. She had never seen him so furious before. It''s not his usual disy of anger where he''d often stay calm. This time, his rage is all in the open for her to see, sweatdrop, and shudder at.


    <strong>"You''re fired, Sophie. I never want to see your face near my office or anywhere close to me again. Don''t ever talk to me if you don''t want me to rip your mouth off..."</strong>he threatened with a tyrannical tone and expression, making her shiver more in perturbation.


    <strong>"You know what I''m capable of, Sophie. I''d give you time to get out of my sight this instant. Otherwise, I really won''t hold back anymore. I''d definitely forget that you''re a woman."</strong>


    As Adrian glowers down at Sophie spitefully, he can''t help but grip her shoulders so tightly that she ends up wincing in pain. His grasp will definitely leave a bruise. It shows with how she looks so terrified right now - gone all that haughtiness and flirtatious attitude. He badly wants to show her just what it is he''s capable of whenever his temper and patience run out like this.


    But before Adrian can lose his control, he finally steps away from Sophie and turns to leave.


    With that, he left her whimpering in fear at that hallway. He immediately returned to where the crowd was and took off to search all over the ce. From that moment on, everything that would flood in his mind was only his wife.


    ''Cassidy... Where is she...?''


    Adrian recalled her nonchnt reaction earlier, and he could not deny it - that pained him more than anything. He feels his heart tighten so much that it is starting to get hard to breathe. Everything around him is getting darker and darker. The feeling is making him despise himself with every fiber of his existence.


    It''s worse than seeing Cassidy make a fuss or shoot her mouth off or kick him.


    She showed that she did not care. She acted liked how he used to act before.


    She might leave him.


    She might leave him at this rate.


    Everything is a huge p on his face - one that he might never recover from.


    All in all, Adrian has now realized how much Cassidy''s apathy hurts.

 Chapter 111 - All Bite And No Bark

    Cassidy doesn''t really want to give a damn at this point.


    After seeing Adrian kissing Sophie or probably vice versa - she doesn''t care anymore, she feels like bursting out in exasperation. She admits that she is enraged despite the reaction she decided to show earlier.??


    However, that is not really because she feels jealous or anything. Again, she reminds herself that she doesn''t have that kind of rtionship with her husband.


    What gets her exasperated is the fact that Adrian has been doing all those romantic gestures and possessive advances towards her while in reality, he actually has this Sophie to y secret lovers with him all along.


    ''How infuriating... Despite what I said to blondie, I really do feel dumb,'' Cassidy grimaced in aggravation.


    The reason why she chose to be apathetic about it was because she honestly could not take any more of their bullshits.


    She did not want to stir any uproar that would make them think that she was upset - that she cared enough to be upset. Heck, she did not even want to waste any of her time and energy on it.


    That''s not only because she just couldn''t charge right in, pull Adrian away and start some kind of tug of war with Sophie. She''s not jealous for crying out loud. But it''s also for the reason that she really couldn''t find a cause to make a big deal about it in the first ce.


    ''Sure, he is my husband and all, but so what? He didn''t act like that when I did my job as his wife. I''ve had enough of this. Besides, I''m only staying since it''s still not safe to leave at this point, considering the assassination attempt and everything.''


    Perhaps, she is making a bigger fuss than what she intends.


    With her train of thoughts moving on and on like this, she can''t take a break. Now, it''s making her feel like going back there and kicking both of them in the face - throwing some punches might be satisfying too.


    "You look a little too sullen for someone who just won a bet against me. What happened, dear Cassidy?"


    Right then, Irish showed up before Cassidy out of nowhere.


    Really, she can''t take a break at all.


    The brte is smirking at her mockingly, giving her the impression that she knows a thing or two about what just went down. It does nothing but riles her up even more. Her intention to rub her off is just so clear in her conceited expression.


    She did try to ignore her question and leave already, but she kept blocking her way to the exit of the bar. At that, she rolls her eyes and scowls in vex. With her current mood, she might end up taking out her aggravation at her, which will definitely not be good on her part.


    "None of your business," Cassidy spat out, making her snigger in amusement.


    "What''s with the cold shoulders~? I thought you wanted some dies'' time earlier. Isn''t this a good time for that, <em>hmmm</em>...?" Irish sneered and crossed her arms.


    "Don''t they make a perfect couple, though? In case you also forgot, Sophie was supposed to be Adrian''s fiancee before you showed up. Everyone supported the arrangement, you know. If it only wasn''t for my brother''s attachment to our grandmother, he would have married her instead-"


    "Wait, what...?" the redhead cut her off, taken aback by the mention of their family member.


    "Why did he choose me, you say?"


    "Oh, right, right... You really did forget after all. How pitiful indeed... You''re missing out on a lot of things~"


    "Can you just answer my question?"


    "Fine. He chose your pathetic ass only because of our grandmother. You do know that he''s always been the obedient one, right? In reality, he already agreed to have Sophie as his spouse before. He looked more into a woman''spetence and skills, after all. He wanted someone who could run the business alongside him... But then you came along and messed things up. Do you even know what you''d been doing to help this family all these years...?"


    That''s when Irish starts taking steps closer before leaning towards Cassidy, mustering a contemptuous expression all the while.


    Without both of them noticing, Olivia has approached the scene and stood behind her sister the moment she brought that topic up. She tenses up as soon as she senses the thick and heavy atmosphere that isyering over the two. Anyone who sees them now can tell that they are having a heated confrontation.


    "Naive little Cassidy doesn''t know a single thing~ You don''t know how to deal with any domestic affairs, manage the household or even act like a proper housewife. To tell you the truth, your use is lower than a house pet. You were so slow to catch up with etiquette lessons, and you kept making a lot of mistakes. It just shows that you''ve reallye from the slums. Oh, and don''t get me started with your poor performance at work..." Irish trailed off before snorting disdainfully.


    "You''re so stupid that you kept having troubles with simple mathematical problems. Did you know that your department almost got a huge debt after you messed up the financial ounts? Adrian tried putting you in other departments, but you were still a lost cause. You''re just so dumb! Our family never had someone as ipetent and worthless as you before. You kept bring us shame. You shouldn''t have appeared. Better yet, you shouldn''t have been born in the first ce-"


    <strong>"Shut your damn mouth already, you bitch..."</strong> Cassidy then finally snapped, already losing her temper.


    <strong>"I only asked you one fucking question, but you already made a fucking essay. Who the hell gives a shit about what you think?"</strong>


    Irish reacts appalled when Cassidy starts swearing out loud.


    She never heard her curse before. Apart from that, she can''t help but be thrown off guard by how her expression contorts into an incandescent and forbidding one. Her brows are scrunched so tightly together while her scowl has gotten deeper. If only looks can kill, her deadly re will probably get her standing at death''s door right now.


    The fiery look in her razor-edged gaze unnerves her to a certain degree - perhaps, to the point that all she can do is stay stiff on her spot.


    "Say, I still have that dare, right...?" Cassidy started again when she only remained silent still.


    <strong>"Then, I order you to get your annoying ass out of my way and scram along."</strong>


    "H-H-Huh?" Irish blurted out in nonplus, unsure of why she decided to use such a perfect opportunity to carry out her revenge and oppress her on something that small and trivial. <strong></strong>


    "Oh, didn''t see thating, huh...? I''ll have you know this, but I don''t need something like a dare from a petty bet to do what I want with you. I can do anything I want whenever I want to..."


    To finish this exchange, Cassidy went ahead and reached out both of her hands before holding the sides of her face. Irish flinches a bit at the contact of their skin, feeling like she has been electrified by both shock and trepidation. She then finds herself trapped in her seemingly glowing crimson orbs. Only then did she get a glimpse of her chaotic storm of emotions.


    Cassidy just looks so intimidating right now - and here Irish thought that only Adrian and her grandfather could make her feel this frightened.


    <strong>"That''s right, sissy. Same with what happened to your poor ol'' maids. So, you better watch your back..."</strong> she taunted as she inched her face closer to hers and pressed her palms firmly on her cheeks, sending icy shivers down her spine.


    <strong>"I''m all bite and no bark, you know."</strong>


    With those as herst words, Cassidy eventually pulled away and smiled sweetly as if nothing happened.


    Both Irish and Olivia are too stunned to make a coherent response. They only stay thunderstruck and speechless up until their sister-inw finally makes her retreat. She strides straight out of the bar and leaves them there, looking more than satisfied by their reactions.


    "That bitch..." Irish then found herself hissing underneath her breath, slowly regaining her bearings.


    "How dare she... That ugly little bitch..."


    "Irish, calm down..." Olivia tried to talk her out of her anger in the meantime after noticing that a crowd has already begun to gather around them.


    "Let her off the hook for now. It won''t be good for your image to catch attention like this."


    While the two choose to settle down after ending up in quite a tight position, Cassidy only proceeds to make her way back to the casino.


    At this point, she has no idea where she will go. She knows that she should not stray off too far, but she really wants to be by herself right now. It''s just that everything she learned for the past few minutes were starting to overwhelm her.


    First, there was the whole two-timing fiasco, and now, another part of her miserable past was revealed. She also finally learned one of the main reasons why she ended up in this loveless marriage.


    Cassidy could really use some break away from everything.

 Chapter 112 - A Pandemonium

    For a while, Cassidy only continues to walk down the aisle all the way to the exit of the casino, nning on staying at the same balcony where she and Edward talked earlier in the meantime.


    Although she is too caught up in her emotions right now, she can still notice how people will look in her direction. Through the corners of her eyes, she can see a number of them turning to look at her even when she just keeps staring ahead. She is no longer wearing anything to cover her bare skin like earlier, so her appearance might have stood out again.??


    At least, that''s what Cassidy assumed for the first few seconds.


    ''<em>Hmmm...? </em>This is getting strange...''


    For some reason, something is starting not to settle well with her. The closer she gets to the exit, the more she senses some sort of looming portent. It''s as if there''s a hidden intention among those gazes. Since she is already used to people''s attention by this point, she is able to differentiate the kinds of looks they are giving.


    ''No, it''s not only that. I won''t be reacting like this if I hadn''t pointed it out first. This is not just any usual type of attention...'' Cassidy pondered as she proceeded with her walk and pretended to be oblivious.


    ''This could be the worst type of unwarranted attention.''


    Right then, she decided to take a brief nce at her side, and true enough, she noticed at least a couple of shady-looking men. Both of them were giving her the look that could only mean trouble. It''s the kind that made her feel like she''s under surveince.


    ''This might turn out to be bad. Maybe I should go back-''


    "Ma''am Cassidy?"


    That''s when Charles showed up before Cassidy all of the sudden, taking her aback.


    For a moment, they only share the same surprised expression. She can see that he is a little confused. He was probably expecting that she won''t be all on her own like this - which might indeed be a bad thing if her suspicions are correct.


    Cassidy wants to hurry up and tell Charles about these sketchy onlookers, but she feels like she is going to pull a trigger once she announces that out of nowhere. There can be more than two of them surrounding them now.


    That''s why instead of letting her rm and panic show through, Cassidy came up with an idea and decided to act normal.


    "Hi there, Charlie~! You finally came! Too bad that you missed dinner. Did your paperwork consume too much of your time again?" she greeted ebulliently before walking closer to him.


    "<em>Ummm...</em>Ma''am Cassidy?" he blurted out in bafflement.


    "But anyway, it''s been days since west saw each other! I''ve missed hanging out with you!"


    Much to his nonplus, she rushes towards him and wraps her arms around his neck, hugging him.


    Despite his confusion, he just leans down when she pulls him closer. She is definitely being extra cheerful and friendly tonight. What''s more, though he has only seen her apparel for less than a minute, she looks extra lovely - no, she looks extremely ravishing.


    Charles can''t help but blush as he thinks about how Cassidy looks tonight. It doesn''t help that she''s greeting him with such a warm embrace too. She even appears more than eager to initiate physical contact that it makes the thing in his chest beat madly.


    This might not be good for his heart.


    "M-Ma''am Cassidy, w-what did I tell you about doing this kind of thing in public? People might get the wrong idea, you know," Charles gently chided but only to be caught off guard again when he felt her breathing in his ear.


    "Sorry, Charlie... Don''t make any reaction or sound for now. I have something urgent to tell you in secret. They might hear..." Cassidy whispered in his ear as she squeezed him tighter.


    "I think I''m being watched right now."


    At that, he tries his hardest to control his expression despite how disconcerted he suddenly feels.


    He also keeps himself from looking around them, deciding to y along and act oblivious like her. Instead, he takes a moment to let his senses do the work here. Eventually, he learns that these people she has mentioned are not really being discreet about it to begin with.


    That''s because Charles can already point out a few more suspicious individuals ahead of him even without scanning their sides. They keep ncing at their direction - more than twice. Not to mention, they don''t seem to be interacting with the other customers around them.


    They''re just observing - with them as their subjects of interest.


    "Cassidy... and Charles?"


    Unbeknownst to the two, Adrian has just slipped out of the bar and found them hugging each other in the middle of the crowd.


    He feels his breath hitching and his chest recoiling as soon as he spots them in that intimate position. Time and again, he found himself getting numb. He could not move an inch all of the sudden.


    From that distance, Adrian can see that they stand out like lovers who''re doing some kind of public disy of affection. At first, he deemed the scene as imusible. He thought that he only took it wrong. It''s possible that his wife just happened to stumble and his secretary caught her on time.


    Within that minute, probable scenarios like that have shed through his mind.


    Yet when Adrian saw Charles returning the embrace, all those thoughts left him.


    He watched how he puts one of his hands on the back of her head and the other on her waist. He also watched how Cassidy nestled deeper in his arms as if she found itforting and safe.


    Right then, Adrian begins to have an agonizing conflict of emotions.


    At one hand, he remains tormented by the fact that she caught him with another woman. His desperation to clear the misunderstanding and make her believe him has intensified. She''s probably affected by that more than he thought. That might be why she''s now takingfort in someone she''s close to.


    On the other hand, he can''t help but be consumed by envy. He knew that he didn''t have the right to feel that way in this situation. After all, he was just doing something simr earlier even though it was against his will. No matter what, he doesn''t like this at all. He doesn''t want her that near to any other man - not even his own secretary.


    Putting matters aside, Adrian can''t keep himself from seething in jealousy -


    Perhaps, much too much that he ends up making a dark, hooded expression.


    "Pardon me, Ma''am Cassidy. Let me use myself like a body shield for now. Things might go awry at any moment," Charles murmured near her ear as he nuzzled his nose in her hair, trying to get rid of his blush and calm his elerating heartbeat at the same time.


    "I-It''s fine..." Cassidy stammered out, shivering a bit as soon as his warm breath hit a sensitive spot on her skin.


    "What should we do now, though?"


    "Stay close to me. I''ll put my arm over your shoulders and lead you out of here."


    "Sure."


    With that, they finally decided to go with their n and continued to act clueless.


    After pulling away from each other, Charles goes ahead and spreads his arm on her shoulders. Cassidy lets him escort her out of there, still faking a smile like earlier. They remain so close that there is barely any gap between them.


    So far, their n works out well. A few more steps and they''ll be reaching the exit.


    <em><strong>"Kyahhhhhhh...!!!"</strong></em>


    That''s all until a loud scream pierces through the air out of nowhere -


    Which is followed by the sound of ring gunshots.


    In just a very small span of time, chaos broke out. As the firing of bullets carries on, everyone makes a mad dash for it and sprints to different directions. They scatter around in horror and panic. Cries for help and screeches of aghast shock echo all over the ce, turning the whole setting a lot more sinister.


    Most think that it''s a terrorist''s attack, but a certain few knows better.


    "Shit...! They might be onto Sir Ray and the others!" Charles eximed in trepidation, already realizing what themotion could be all about.


    "What?! Sir Ray?!" Cassidy bolted out,pletely horrified and perturbed.


    "For now, let''s get out of here-"


    <strong>"Cassidy!"</strong>


    <strong></strong>That''s when they suddenly heard Adrian calling out to them, making them turn back in flummox.


    At that point, though, a flood of people is already running all the way to the exit. Everyone is in a panicked rush. Because of that, the three of them can barely make out where they are exactly. The crowd keeps blocking their ways and hurdling their sights -


    And soon enough, a wild stampede has been wreaked.


    "Cassidy, go on! Go with Charles! I''ll follow you two!" he kept shouting at them, struggling to make his voice reach them despite the ear-piercing noise of the entire pandemonium.


    Even when Cassidy managed to hear it, she became hesitant when she saw how Adrian was practically getting swept further and further away by the ocean of people - consequently being dragged into the danger zone.

 Chapter 113 - Not Quite A Reunion

    One moment the evening has felt so pleasant with his wife by his side, and then on the next, everything has started to turn into a nightmare.


    Adrian watches how Cassidy stares back at him with a disconcerted expression. She appears reluctant to leave. It shows when Charles tries to pull her away, but she keeps looking back at him in worry.??


    At the rate of how this is going, Adrian does want Cassidy to leave. He can''t afford to drag her back with him where the mad shooting is ongoing. He is already in a dire situation. As more and more people swarm all around the exit, he finds himself stuck before he eventually gets swept all the way back to where they alle from.


    Yet for some reason, more than the appalling sound of gunshots that keeps prating through the ce, what distresses him greatly is the moment when his wifepletely disappears from his sight.


    The bad feeling that Adrian kept getting earlier has intensified.


    Something really bad is going to happen.


    "President, watch out!"


    While he was in the middle of sensing that premonition, someone abruptly pushed him away and sent him crashing on the ground behind a foosball table. It was then followed by a rain of bullets that would have thrust into him had he not hid immediately.


    Taken aback, he hastily turns to look at the person - only to find himself even more bbergasted.


    "Sir Ray?!" Adrian eximed as soon as he saw him.


    "Forgive me, President. I only got to warn you but did not properly disclose a possible attack tonight. This is it. The pursuers are here, and they''re after Ma''am Cassidy," Ray exined in a hurry, panic evident in his voice.


    "Damn it! Just what is it do they want from her?"


    "For now, President, we should meet up with someone. Back-ups areing. The police are on their way too."


    After briefly observing their surroundings, he has concluded that the bullets earlier are only stray ones. No one is really shooting at them. With that, the two of them decided to take flight and retreat to a lounge nearby.


    The ce is empty and dark when they arrive. Yet as they walk further inside, they hear footstepsing their way. It''s already toote the instant they swerve around to see who it is.


    Adrian already finds a shotgun being aimed directly at him.


    "Well, hello there~" the gunman greeted with a conceited smirk.


    Despite his shock, Adrian remains calm in the face of peril. He only furrows his brows together and looks back at him with a feral expression, not the least bit intimidated. With that, he takes a moment to scan his features, unable to deny that he is quite physically fit for this kind of venture.


    That''s until Ray stands between them out of nowhere, catching him off guard.


    "Quit that, Asher! This is the President!" Ray bolted out at the gunner.


    "Sir Ray, what''s happening?" Adrian asked in confusion.


    "Something very big - that is what''s happening..." Asher cut in as he scooted closer to them, still not lowering his weapon.


    <strong>"We finally met again, Shade."</strong>


    <strong></strong>For a fraction of time, both Adrian and Ray only fall silent as they are struck perplexed. They suddenly feel like they are trying to solve a riddle here. The former then makes a t and questioning expression before ncing at thetter.


    "Sir Ray, your real name''s Shade?" Adrian asked with a raised brow.


    "Huh? Don''t look at me. I only have one name..." Ray rified before looking back at their otherpanion.


    "And will you put the gun down already?"


    "Oh, I ain''t gonna do nothing like that if Shade keeps messing around..." Asher retaliated through clenched teeth, no longer amused like earlier.


    "Hey, stop ying dumb. You do recognize me, right? Or perhaps, I''ve gotten so handsome that you couldn''t recall me anymore."


    Adrian has no idea when exactly he got a dirt on a handsome stranger like him - or so Asher proimed himself to be. He appears revolted about something he can''t put his finger on. Just as much as the name he has called him with doesn''t ring a bell in him, he also can''t figure out who in the world is this dude.


    "Fine! Be that way, you dumbass! Only shows that you''re just as bad as those guys..." Asher then muttered in aggravation before looking around them.


    "Where''s Cassie? I can''t see her anywhere."


    "Cas... sie? Are you referring to my wife?" Adrian blurted out in bafflement.


    "Yeah, well... I''d like to call her more as my ex-girlfriend."


    For the second time, only silence stretches between the three of them.


    That''s until Adrian finally gets rid of his calm facade and goes ahead to grab the shotgun. With a grim, hooded expression, he then lifts it up in the air while Asher is still holding onto it. Ray can only watch in astonishment, realizing that he can actually easily steal the weapon away from him with just one hand.


    <strong>"What? Who''s the ex-girlfriend now...?"</strong> Adrian taunted with a vehement tone, leaning closer to him and gripping his gun so tightly that he could feel it quivering against his hand.


    <strong>"When? How? Why? Could you exin in more detail?"</strong>


    Asher studies his reaction and learns that he is genuinely upset by that. Earlier, he thought that he was just pretending to be oblivious. But now, he looks like he really can''t remember him at all. That shows with how he has easily believed him about the whole ''ex-girlfriend'' thingy.


    "Geez... I''m joking! I''m joking! That''s only a test...!" Asher said with an amusedugh, making him unhand the gun and back away atst.


    "But man, you sure have be one overprotective husbando~! Men are probably having a hard time getting close to Cassie. I won''t be surprised if you tried to lock her up in your castle. Yet knowing her, she would''ve just jumped from the balcony or something. She''s no damsel in distress~"


    "You''re talking as if you really know her. Just who are you exactly?" Adrian inquired demandingly to which he only heaved an exhausted sigh.


    "Hey, dude, I''ll be frank with you..."


    As Ashed said that and took his turn to lean towards Adrian this time, Ray only shoots the blonde a deadpan look, wondering if he hasn''t been frank enough already. His expression then contorts into a nonplussed one when he sees him casually putting his arm over his shoulders and acting like buddies.


    "You know, Shade, my man..." Asher muttered near his ears as he pulled him closer to him, making his brow twitch in annoyance.


    <strong>"You sound like you''ve got amnesia or something."</strong>


    That''s when Adrian stiffened a little and was thrown at a loss, his eyes widening in befuddlement.


    ---


    "Bossman''s noting out, Charlie."


    Cassidyes to a halt as soon as she realizes that none of the people behind them now is her husband. Charles does the same and steps on his brake for a moment. By that point, almost everyone has gotten out of the casino.


    They came to a stop beside the entrance when they suddenly noticed something horrid other than Adrian''s absence. Cassidy felt her face paled the moment she caught sight of a few unconscious bodies that were lying all over the floor of the hall, including those of the security guards who had just greeted them a couple of hours earlier when they entered.


    Blood is sttered everywhere, making the whole setting appear so spine-chillingly sinister.


    "Just how the hell did those guys manage to bring in firearms?" Cassidy wondered out loud in both rage and horror as she let the bloodcurdling image pore into her mind.


    "Aside from a serious problem with the security of this hotel, it can also be because everything has been nned well..." Charles trailed off before readying to rush out of there once more.


    "At any rate, we have to go now, Ma''am Cassidy-"


    "No, wait."


    Right then, Cassidy suddenly walks up to one of the unmoving security guards and kneels down on the ground. Puzzled, Charles only watches her search for something from him. That''s until she does something unprecedented. He gapes slightly in shock when he sees her taking a pistol.


    "What are you doing, Ma''am?" he questioned, his eyes widening like saucers.


    "I''ll just borrow a gun for self-defense..." she calmly reasoned out while she examined the weapon in her hand.


    "I can''t let those assholes continue backing me into a corner. I have to fight if I find myself in a difficult position."


    "You know how to use a pistol?"


    "Wasn''t trained. I''ll just follow my instincts or something."


    Though Charles can''t help but admire how determined and cautious Cassidy is, he feels like he doesn''t reassure her enough. He worries that she is only forcing herself. She might also end up in more trouble if she just charges in with that gun. Even though she can clearly rely on him, she doesn''t act like she needs any saving from him.


    "Ma''am Cassidy..." Charles called out as he approached her and held her wrist out nowhere, making her turn to look back at him in surprise.


    "I promise I''ll protect you."


    At that, Cassidy abruptly paused.

 Chapter 114 - How Low One Falls

    As Charles continues holding Cassidy by her wrist, she suddenly feels like drowning in his firm, unyielding gaze.


    For some time, the two of them only exchange looks with each other near the entrance of the casino. At that point, there are no more people around. Everyone had already gone out. Even then, they did not move from that spot.??


    "Depend on me more. I promise I''ll protect you," Charles repeated as if saying a vow.


    With how tenacious his expression seems to be, Cassidy finds herself getting drawn. It goes beyond the usual service he is supposed to provide. There''s unmistaken devotion in his eyes. He stares at her as if she is the most precious jewel in the world - one that he needs to protect with his life.


    As silence proceeds to sprawl in their midst, that moment is unexpectedly bing a bit intimate.


    "Of course, I want to depend on you, Charlie..." Cassidy finally replied, an appreciative smile gracing her features all the while.


    "I trust you."


    Charles can''t bring himself to react coherently for a second there. He knows that she has always been the genuine one, but this time, her words have shed light on a whole new level of sincerity. In his eyes, that smile of hers is starting to be as precious as his own life. He wants to protect it - cherish it no matter what.


    With all those in mind, he can''t help but fall into a trance, admiring her like never before.


    "Charlie, people areing."


    Everything is of perfect calm between the two until Cassidy notices something from both opposite ends of that hall - a few figures in ck and white suits. All of them are armed with weapons, and that is enough to rm her. Her bad feeling eventually took shape the moment Charles looked and confirmed those people as tonight''s unweed guests.


    "This is bad. They already cornered our ways out..." Charles hissed underneath his breath before pulling her all the way back inside the casino and rushing out of there.


    "We need to go back. There are other exits this way."


    "But aren''t there more shooters there?" Cassidy asked in aghast shock and perturbation.


    "We''ll just have to hide and sneak our way in until we get to the bar. Actually, it''s a good thing that we stopped by the entrance. The fact that they''re following us now meant that they were waiting there all along - expecting that you''d show up along with the fleeing crowd."


    "Darn it! So, they really prepped for this, huh?"


    "I think that they''ll really go all out on pursuing you this time, especially since we already have someone who knows the possible mastermind."


    "There is?! Who-"


    Yet before Charles could say more, the people earlier have already entered the casino, trailing after them. Clicking his tongue in vex, he then picks up his pace and hastens away with Cassidy in tow, drawing out his own pistol from inside his suit jacket at the same time.


    Since they''re outnumbered and all, Charles has to prioritize their escape rather than a bloody encounter with their pursuers, and with that, he proceeds to make use of every strategy he can think of to get Cassidy out of danger''s way.


    ---


    "N-No... I-Irish..."


    Olivia finds herself in an extremely appalling state at the moment.


    Lying right below her now is none other than Irish - all knocked out cold on the floor with streaks of blood flowing down from both sides of her forehead. She remains unmoving even after she tries to shake her awake over and over again. There has been no response up until that very second.


    "I-Irish, wake up...! Irish...!"


    Even though it should have been proven futile by then, Olivia continues to stir her awake.


    The bar was inplete chaos some minutes ago. There were the horrifying sounds of sting gunshots and petrified shrieks. Then, before they knew it, a wild stampede had urred.


    Since Irish had gotten too drunk, she ended up getting caught in that stampede when Olivia tried to run away with her.


    She did try to call for help, but nobody listened. Everyone was too busy running for their lives at that time. She got swept away by the crowd at one point, and because of that, she didn''t manage to help her sister. With that, she had been left there lying on the ground, getting stepped all over.


    Right now, the whole bar is practically soulless. Nobody is around them anymore. They are all on their own.


    ''Mother... Edward... Adrian... Where are they...?'' Olivia thought with a terrified look, her tears already streaming down the sides of her face.


    ''Are they alright? Why in the world is this happening in the first ce? What the hell did we do?''


    Little does she know that while she stays there and does more stirring, Irish is still slightly conscious the whole time.


    However, she is too weak to respond. Not only was she drunk, but she also got a bad blow on her head. Her entire body is in a world of excruciating pain. She feels so dizzy that she''s surprised she hasn''t fainted yet.


    Unable to move an inch, Irish has no choice but to lie there and keep her gaze glued on the stage from a distance - the tform where she performed earlier.


    ''Just a moment ago, I was shining on top of that stage. Everyone was cheering me on - like they always did...'' were the thoughts that have been filling her head for a while now.


    ''But now, I''ve been left dying here. Everyone ran away. Nobody stopped to help. They all stepped on me like a mere piece of rag.''


    It''s quite ironic for a famous personality like her who always used to be on the top. People looked up to her all the time. She is a star, after all. Anyone would be dazzled - they would alle to adore her.


    But now, she is in a life-and-death situation. The same people who apuded her performance earlier were nowhere to be found. Some of them even stomped on her so brutally that she could no longer stand up.


    All Irish has left is Olivia - time and again.


    ''My dear sister... Seems like I''ve troubled you again, huh...'' she brooded dreadfully, still hearing her crying and feeling her shake her awake.


    Though she is older, her twin has always been more patient than her. She is the understanding and considerate one between the two of them. In fact, she even acts like the older sister most of the time.


    Irish recalled how she kept troubling Olivia whenever she got drunk like this. It was her who would keep herpany every time. She would make sure that she wouldn''t get carried away.


    Not once did Olivia leave her side, and though she was often aloof, she never failed to give her support or lend a helping hand. Even when she ended up disappointing their parents and brothers sometimes, she still had her back. No matter what happened, they were always together.


    They are truly twins.


    Irish may have dated tons of men before. She also fell in love many times. Yet in the end, Olivia will always be the most important person in her life. She is the only one who keeps staying in the end, after all - just like now.


    "Ms. Sophie...!" Olivia suddenly called as soon as she saw the blonde walking out from a hallway.


    "Thank goodness, Ms. Sophie! Please, help me carry Irish! The gunmen are still at the casino! They might reach this ce soon!"


    Sophie froze the moment she saw the two of them from a distance.


    She was about to retreat and make a beeline out of that ce when she suddenly spotted them. If only she hasn''t been noticed, she would have gone and left them there even if she already saw them.


    But since Olivia did notice Sophie, she had no choice but to keep up her saintess image and went to help them.


    ''How annoying... Why did they even end up there? Dumb little bitches wasting my time...'' she thought in miff while feigning concern.


    But before Sophie could make it halfway there, a loud round of gunshots echoed all the way from the entrance of the bar, throwing them off guard.


    Shooters areing their way, and there seems to be quite a lot of them. They are already very near to them - so near that they end up shuddering in utter fear and trepidation.


    Right then, Sophie no longer hesitates.


    She turns back around and rushes out of there, leaving Olivia in aghast shock. She watches her escape all by herself while she only continues to sit there helplessly. It''s as if her soul just left her body.


    "Ms. Sophie?!" Olivia then bolted out exasperatedly, feeling like she had just been betrayed.


    Everything went crashing down for her at that very moment. She and her sister were all alone again -pletely defenseless and open to a deadly hazard.


    Irish also saw the entire scene, but she still couldn''t respond. Dread and agony consumed her when she saw how Sophie left them. At that second, all that surfaces inside her mind is one certain saying -


    Indeed, the higher you set yourself in, the lower you would wind up falling.

 Chapter 115 - Coming To Rescue

    Adrian has to admit that Asher possesses quite the social skills, and with how he keeps acting all friendly, it gets to the point that it can even be viewed as something misleading.


    Asher still has his arm over his shoulders, and their faces remain close to each other. He''s probably the type who''s fond of viting thews of personal space. An inch more and Adrian will definitely consider it past beyond the distance he will allow with a man. ??


    Ray, on the other hand, is really starting to get the impression that Asher is into guys - first Charles, and now Adrian. Otherwise, he is just one slimy dude, and it goes with how he appears to be the tactile kind of person.


    "Hey, old man Ray! I''m not into hunks!" Asher suddenly eximed with a peeved expression, looking like he just read his thoughts.


    "You''re one slimy dude, then..." Adrian deadpanned as if he just read his thoughts as well, still annoyed by how the blonde was getting carried away with being chummy.


    "Well, if you really want to stay with me that much, that''s fine."


    "Huh?" both of hispanions blurted out in sync, not seeing thating.


    That''s when Adrian held Asher by his cor out of nowhere, intently staring at him straight in the eye. Taken aback, all he can do is blink at him and try to figure out what''s up this time. He doesn''t look riled up, but there''s this palpable intensity in his gaze that tells him how serious he''s taking everything in.


    <strong>"I''ll make sure to squeeze out every single detail from you, Slimy. You won''t get away from me until you reveal everything you know..." </strong>Adrian muttered tauntingly, catching him off guard for a second.


    <strong>"And if you ever dare to do something to my wife, I''ll kill you in an instant."</strong>


    <em>"Hehhh~" </em>Asher just purred in sly amusement, smirking impishly.


    Their exchange was cut off when they heard some sort of booming noise of fired bullets from outside that lounge all of the sudden.


    Shell-shocked, the three of them immediately swerve around in its direction. It turns out to be the prompt that they unknowingly need to get their focus back on the ongoing pursuit out there.


    "President, Asher... Hold off the chit-chat for now. Let''s get going," Ray told them firmly, readying his gun once more.


    ---


    Olivia carries on with her outburst as the shooters draw nearer and nearer to where they are.


    With how weak she is at the moment, she can''t drag Irish out of there by herself. She can''t do a single thing. Her current mental and emotional states are also too unstable, adding to the burdens she has to take. Even if she tries to go out there and look for help, she is too numb to make a move.


    She is frozen still. Fear and terror have engulfed her entirety.


    And all Olivia could do was cry so hard that she had to cover her mouth to repress her sobs and avoid getting noticed by the oing peril.


    She never experienced anything like this before. She never felt so helpless and useless. She couldn''t believe that such a terrifying thing could ever happen to them. She found it very hard to ept.


    "I-I''m... s-sorry..."


    That''s until Olivia heard Irish apologizing out of nowhere, stealing back her attention.


    Her voice was so low and enervated that she almost did not hear it. If she heard right, then it would be the first time in a while that she heard her sister apologize. That actually surprised her more than the fact that she was slightly conscious all along.


    Her sister has always been the prideful and self-obsessed one. She was spoiled with riches and fame - things that she hade to see as the sole forms of love. That being said, it''s very rare for her to beg someone pardon as well.


    Right now, though, Irish has probably realized that all of that turned out to be in vain.


    In the eyes of death, everybody is of equal standing. No one can escape such a cruel fate, especially those who kept doing a lot of misdeeds. Those at the top would get to experience what it was like to be at the bottom, and that would hit harder than for those who were lower than them.


    Perhaps, this is their retribution. For all the wrong acts they did, they had to suffer. It hade quitete, but it still did - and in full force at that.


    "I-Irish..." Olivia gasped out as she bent down and leaned on her chest, now sobbing loudly.


    <strong>"Ms. Olivia and Ms. Irish... was it?"</strong>


    <strong></strong>Then, out of nowhere, someone called from behind them.


    Just when Olivia thought that rescue had finallye, she came face-to-face with a very probable emanation of danger. It just happened that a sketchy-looking man in some ck and white uniform appeared before them, holding what seemed like a rifle. He has his shades on, a huge build that is twice their size, and is heavily armed.


    "W-W-Who...?" Olivia tried to talk but to no avail, dread and trepidation consuming her.


    As the man paced closer, she tightened her hold on Irish even more. She is practically using herself as a body shield at that point, and her sister can see all of that. Her fear vibrates through her trembling figure before travelling all the way to her own as she keeps pressing on her.


    The fact that the man is not trying to clear anything up can very much be a bad thing, and by the looks of it, he appears to be about to reach out and grab a hold on them - most probably to take them hostage.


    <strong>"Hold it right there, homie!"</strong>


    <strong></strong>Then came the sound of multiple gunshots.


    Two bullets prated through the leg and the arm of the man at that very moment. As a result, he cries out in pain and staggers forward before hitting face-first on the ground. Speckles of blood sshed all over the floor as well as the face of the direct witness - a chillingly shocking sight for someone who just saw a live shooting for the first time.


    While Olivia only pales and gapes at the cascading chain of events before her, the gunner who managed to take the man down is now having a victory dance for some reason she hopes is worthy enough at this situation.


    <em>"Hah...!</em> See that, Charlie~? I just knocked someone out without aiming for the balls this time!"


    Perhaps, it is indeed worthy enough - at least for the target and his balls.


    Olivia finds herself thunderstruck and stupefied the moment she recognizes who the shooter is. In fact, she already knew when she heard the word ''homie'' earlier. Apparently, it is none other than her sister-inw.


    Cassidy is holding a pistol like it''s been her best friend since forever, currently celebrating the fact that she has avoided ruining a man''s future this time.


    It just happened that she kept ending up shooting her targets'' lower parts up until now. Ever since they started exchanging bullets with their pursuers, her aim was always at their crotches - without her really intending to, that is.


    Since this is her first time using a gun, she should already be d that she can at least hit them. It was even forceful enough that they would be rendered motionless secondster. But then, judging by their ear-bleeding cries and expressions of hellish pain, she thought that they''re probably thinking that she should''ve just finished them off already instead.


    Seeing how Charles keeps looking at her victims with so much pity the whole time, Cassidy did find herself feeling a bit sorry in the end.


    "Well, as long as you were able to knock them out and they couldn''t move, that was fine," Charles said while averting his gaze, still grieving with those who got their sensitive parts brutally vited.


    "Oh hey, it''s Ofelia...!" Cassidy then blurted out in surprise as soon as she noticed the sisters.


    "Why''s Irene sleeping there? The floor ain''t a good bed, you know."


    "C-Cassidy..." Olivia stammered out in immense relief and disbelief, her tears gushing out again.


    "Cassidy... C-Cassidy... Cassidy..."


    "W-What? Why''re you chanting my name like that?"


    Out of all people, it really had to be the person they hurt the most who woulde to save them. She and her brother''s secretary were actually the ones who wereing their way. It''s hard to believe, considering that she should be the one who would steer clear of them after every awful thing that they did. She should not have been the one who arrived -


    Though that was what Olivia thought, she also couldn''t help but be grateful.


    "Wait, let me guess. Stampeded on?" Cassidy casually asked as if it was no serious matter, pertaining to Irish.


    "Y-Yeah... She was."


    "And I take that she''s pretty drunk too?"


    "Y-Yes."


    The redhead seems chill despite that, but then again, she has every right to be indifferent about them. She also has every right to treat them any way she wants to - she will allow it. As long as her sister gets saved, she will even kneel down to her and kiss her foot. She will do anything.


    "Oh, how pathetic," Cassidy then suddenly scoffed, not showing a bit least of pity for them.

 Chapter 116 - Trust And A Little Arrogance

    It was not only Olivia who was taken aback by what Cassidy just said - Charles also did not see thating.


    He knew her for being so kind that she''s angelic - in and out, and she doesn''t really make fun of others out of malice. But perhaps, there are just some things that she can''t deal with using the same attitude. He was only mostly aware of her condition at work before, but he didn''t have a good grasp of what was truly going on inside her own home.??


    Nevertheless, Cassidy is one who acts with a reason. Whether it is mainly driven by emotions or not, there has to be a strong enough cause to draw out such a strong reaction from her.


    "How long were you here, by the way?" Cassidy inquired before going around the unmoving brte and standing right in front of her.


    "<em>H-Huh...? </em><em>Ummm...</em> H-Half an hour... I think," Olivia answered reluctantly, confusion written over her expression.


    "Say, is half an hour enough?"


    "W-What?"


    "Was half an hour enough to make you realize how harsh the world could be? Knowing you two, you probably haven''t even spent an hour of suffering before. Maybe, you should''ve taken more time."


    "Y-You... A-Are you saying that we should suffer like this longer-"


    "Not really. I sure don''t hope that you''d die just like that. It gotta be a deathless suffering."


    Olivia doesn''t know if Cassidy is mocking them or looking out for them. It can be both. There''s just this underlying message in her way of phrasing that out - one that made her think that the main reason why she wanted them to experience all these bad things was so that they would learn from them.


    That they would change because of them, perhaps.


    Now that Olivia thought about it, she wasn''t sure herself how she ended up having that impression. After all, Cassidy is certainly not holding back in messing around with them despite her possible intentions.


    "Hey there, Irene~! Wakie, wakie...!" the redhead called with a sing-song voice as she kneeled down before the brte and poked her head yfully.


    "Come on now. Don''t hog the floor all to yourself. I thought you''re only interested in human guys."


    "Stop that...!" the blonde cut in, reacting appalled when she proceeded to pinch sister''s cheeks this time.


    "Can''t you see that she''s in no condition-"


    "How can I? She''s a drama queen, right? She could just be faking it again."


    "Why, you...! She can''t possibly be faking it at this rate-"


    "You can say what you want, Ofelia. But I don''t give free rides for lousy actresses. If she ends up to be conscious all along, she can move her ass. If she''s not, then I''ll carry her. I''m just checking."


    Olivia is stunned by this. It turned out that Cassidy wasn''t acting like this out of mere malice. She did want to help. However, she can still sense a perturbing smell of mischief from her. Getting her aid will certainly be not simple.


    "And I think that we should do, Ma''am Cassidy..." Charles then chimed in from behind them all of the sudden, looking wary enough to rm them.


    "I''m hearing footsteps. Seemed like we didn''t manage to knock most of them out and buy enough time. If not, they could probably move again."


    "Already? This is troubling. We can''t just run by ourselves this time..." Cassidy sighed in exhaustion before looking back at Irish and getting ready once more.


    "I''ll carry this pathetic piece of shit. You take the firearm of the man and cover for us, Charlie. Ofelia can be useful too if she can use a gun-"


    "N-no... I-I can''t..." Olivia stuttered in surprise, not expecting her rapid decision-making.


    "Then, you''re useless. Thank you for that."


    Sarcasm may be Cassidy''s new surname.


    Though she kept roasting both her and her sister, Olivia just followed everything she said and began running with them after everything was set.


    As if their pitiful conditions aren''t distressing enough, Cassidy just really had to keep rubbing their sorry asses on their faces. She has really gotten sharp-tongued. For the whole time she did so, they were hastening out of there and heading all the way to the second floor of the bar.


    Like what was nned, Cassidy carried Irish on her back while Charles stayed on guard and protected them. Olivia was in between the two of them, also observing the coast and checking on her sister from time to time.


    "Gosh, she''s heavy! Is she secretly a pig or something...?!" Cassidyined despite her splendid efforts to bring Irish with them.


    "I flipped over bossman before, and she''s nearly as heavy!"


    ''Flip over? Just what were you two doing?'' was all Olivia and Charles could think of inplete sync, unsure of how to react to that.


    "Hey, wait...! Isn''t that...?!"


    Speaking of the devil, Cassidy suddenly spotted Adrian entering the bar along with two other figures she couldn''t quite make out. The three of them then stepped on their brakes and remained at the second floor terrace, waiting for them to walk further inside and notice their presence up there.


    "Thank goodness... So, those footsteps only belong to them after all," Charles mused out loud with a sigh of relief.


    Or at least, that''s what he thought.


    Without any warning, more of their pursuers began barging inside the bar all of the sudden -ing in just right after Adrian and others did. This group most probably took a different route, which was why they missed each other when they entered. While their sudden arrival was confounding enough, the way they held up their weapons and began shooting threw them into panic.


    Almost instantly, another round of firing breaks out.


    While Adrian takes cover behind the bar counter, Ray hides under a table and Asher goes for the seat beside him. They are outnumbered - time and again. At this kind of situation, they need some kind of strategy instead of a mindless retaliation to turn over the table.


    <strong>"Put your hands up and surrender! We''re not here for you. So, you''re better off doing what we say,"</strong> ordered one of their opponents while the rest positioned themselves to get a better shooting range.


    Adrian takes this moment to look around his surroundings. He is not just about to relent and let them take his wife or anyone''s life here for that matter.


    Though his top priority is to escape this establishment along with Ray and Asher, he is still not sure where Cassidy and Charles are. Pretending to surrender is not a good idea since their enemies are already as unpredictable as they are.


    While having that train of thoughts in mind, Adrian suddenly caught sight of two certain reflections on the wine bottles at the shelf in front of him.


    ''Huh...? Charles...?!''


    One of them turns out to be the reflection of his secretary at the second floor terrace. He is somewhere up there that only he can see - a blindspot for their opponents. The other reflection is a gunman who is aiming his weapon straight in his direction. If he stands up now, he might get a perfect blow on his head.


    It appears like Charles can see everything from his current position as well. With that, Adrian watches him motion something to the gunman who''s right behind him.


    These two have been through many things together for a long time. Then again, he is with him more often than his own family. This kind of predicament also happens in their ventures sometimes - very rarely, though.


    Even then, they knew each other enough to have some kind of telepathic agreement. They have their own nonverbalnguage that only they knew how to decipher. Words are not always necessary in their rtionship. Some hand gestures and facial expressions are more than adequate.


    They have trust and perhaps, a little bit of arrogance in what they''re capable of.


    ''Oh, so you want me to fire after you made your shot, huh...'' Adrian mused with a smirk after understanding what Charles had been trying to tell him through his hand signals.


    ''Well, not like I''m not going to fire anyway. Thanks for the back-up.''


    With that, their nmenced.


    As Charles began showering bullets all over the enemies from the upper floor, providing enough distraction for hisrades below, Adrian stayed on his seat and lifted his firearm up before shooting at the gunman behind him. Without even looking, he aimed at the proper angle and knocked him out using only one shot.


    Both Ray and Asher also used the distraction to retaliate atst. After seeing Charles providing them back-up from the second floor, they went ahead and ran out of their hiding spots to join the mor.


    Fortunately, the rifle that Charles took from the man earlier was still loaded with lots of ammunition.


    ''But then, doesn''t that mean that he hasn''t been pursuing Ma''am Cassidy along with the others...?'' he then suddenly found himself wondering while he continued to fire bullets.


    ''If that''s the case, why would he show up in the bar first if everyone else already knew where Ma''am Cassidy was? Was he really going to take Ma''am Olivia and Ma''am Irish hostage? Why did he have to if he could just ambush us, though? He was also the only one here. What''s his intention?''


    For some reason, Charles was starting to get a feeling that the gunman earlier had another intention towards Olivia and Irish.

 Chapter 117 - Intensifying Pursuit

    As Charles proceeds to scatter bullets all over their enemies from above, Cassidy keeps staring at him in awe and astonishment from below.


    She is sitting right beside him along with Olivia and Irish, hiding behind the balustrades of the terrace. He didn''t let her join him in shooting down their pursuers this time since she''s the one they''re after. As much as possible, she needs to stay away from them. More preferably, she should really avoid showing herself up.??


    "So cool...! That''s so cool, Charlie!" Cassidy cheered blithely, catching his attention.


    "No, it''s not. I''m barely hitting anyone down there. It''s so dark in this ce..." Charles sighed until his ammunition ran out.


    "Oh, I''m out of bullets."


    "Well, in your defense, you only did that to distract them, right? No need for bloodshed. Oh, and your hand signals earlier too! That''s very cool!"


    "You were watching the whole time?"


    "Of course!"


    Though already used topliments, he can''t help but feel a bit ttered by this one. It''s just that she appears so exhrated that she is blushing a little. He himself can''t help but blush, thinking that she really looks endearing right now. Yet he immediately averts his gaze the second he realizes that, denying his thoughts.


    "Anyway, let''s wait for the President and the others for a moment. They''re on their way here," Charles continued as he bent in one knee right in front of Cassidy, hiding behind the balustrades with them.


    Adrian had already managed to catch up with Ray and Asher at that point. They''re now backing one another up as their opponents carried on in firing more bullets. On their way to the stairs that lead to the second floor, though, there is something that all three of them have noticed in their pattern of shooting.


    ''Why does it seem like they''re more onto Sir Ray and Slimy over there? It even feels like they''re trying to avoid confronting me...'' Adrian wondered right after he observed that particr detail.


    ''And I bet those two also noticed it.''


    Right then, Ray nces at him and nods his head towards the stairs, silently gesturing that he should go ahead of them if that is indeed the case. He hesitates to follow since he doesn''t want to leave the two of them there. Asher saw his reluctance and clicked his tongue in annoyance, not taking him for the goody-two-shoes type.


    Though he thinks that he should just be better off being left there instead of them, he has to admit that one of them does need to go ahead and protect Cassidy. As her husband, he should be more than enough. Besides, he and Ray are great back-ups. This should slow the pursuers down.


    "By the way, Shade, it''s back to you...!" Asher then bolted out to Adrian all of the sudden, much to his surprise.


    "If something happens to Cassie, I''ll kill you in an instant!"


    He doesn''t need to say more for him to understand that he should really go ahead. Then again, his wife is their priority there. If the enemies got their hands on her, all of their efforts would be in vain.


    "Alright then! I''ll leave this to you two!" Adrian told them for thest time before heading for the stairs and rushing to the upper floor.


    "The President''sing," Charles said as soon as he noticed him hurriedly making his way to where they were.


    Both Cassidy and Olivia perk up at that, standing up along with him and preparing for another sprint out of the bar.


    That is until the redhead suddenly catches sight of a gunman aiming at him from the first floor, making her eyes widen in aghast shock. Without sparing any second, she hastily ran towards him and pushed him out of the way. At that exact second, a bullet did fly through in their direction, but with her rapid response, it missed its target.


    With that, Charles ends up yelping out in pain andnding t on the floor while Cassidy crashes on his chest.


    "Ma''am Cassidy! Are you okay?!" he cried out in both nonplus and worry, embracing her a little so as to keep both of their bnce.


    "I''m fine, I''m fine... My breasts do hurt a little, though. Talk about a heavy fall," she groaned as she hoisted herself up and pulled away from him.


    "Y-Your w-what?"


    Once again, Charles finds himself blushing - a bit too fiercely this time.


    As if some invisible force has maized him, his gaze was suddenly drawn to her chest, letting him get a glimpse of its hollow. It then drags itself away from the sight in panic - almost like it has been burned. Now, he feels like he just tainted her. But before any impure thought slides in his head, he distracts himself bybusting madly on the spot.


    "<em>Uhhh... </em>Charlie?" Cassidy called out, confused at how flushed his face had gotten out of nowhere.


    Without both of them realizing, Adrian is already standing right in front of them, witnessing the entire thing in in sight.


    Again.


    It''s happening again.


    While he knew that his wife just tried to save his secretary from a gunshot, their closeness didn''t settle well with him. It stirs something in him, and for some reason, he keeps getting the impression that there is an underlying meaning every time they share a moment like this. Whatever that meaning is, as much as he doesn''t want to admit, the fact that one even exists is infuriating him.


    "Cassidy, let''s get going," Adrian ordered as he unceremoniously barged in and picked his wife up as if fetching a toddler after ytime.


    "H-Huh?"


    Cassidy was taken aback when he put his hands on her underarms and scooped her away from Charles. Too startled, she only gapes while her husband continues to hold her like a dangling doll. Even when he saw their otherpanions and reacted all shell-shocked, he did not remove his hands on her. It even seems like he is not listening on purpose.


    "Hey..." Cassidy deadpanned, watching him fuss over his sisters while she was still dangling like that.


    "You should release me first before chatting away-"


    "What happened to Irish?" Adrian asked with a worried expression, ignoring the redhead.


    "You seriously gonna ask while I''m-"


    "Got caught in the stampede. There was bleeding, but she did not receive any serious injury - or so I hope. Cassidy gave her first aid earlier. But at any rate, we had to get her to the hospital at once," Olivia calmly exined, also ignoring the redhead.


    "I see. We should get going now, then. Charles can carry her."


    "Wait, that''s my job-"


    "Charles, carry Irish."


    For the whole exchange, Cassidy kept getting cut off.


    And that leads to her foul mood as they carry on with their escape. They hasten out of the bar and into an empty hall that should steer them to a lobby. For that entire time, though, she isn''t looking pleased despite their sessful retreat. It just happened that, much to her vex, her husband was still not letting up with ignoring her demand to be put down.


    Apparently, Adrian has his arm around her abdomen this time, carrying her at his side while her front body is facing the ground. On his other hand, he is holding a rifle which he can still easily use even when he has an extra luggage.


    "What the hell is up with you? Can''t you see that we''re in a serious situation?" Cassidy hissed underneath her breath, unable to take his pushy attitude any longer.


    "Not like I''m ying around to begin with," Adrian coolly replied, his face devoid of any emotion.


    "Then, why are you treating me like this?!"


    "Just because. I''ll let you go once I''m sure we''re at a safe spot."


    "Everywhere''s not safe at the moment, bossman! This position will slow us down if another encounter takes ce!"


    And soon enough, another encounter does take ce.


    There''s actually a group of pursuers in the lobby that they''re just about to reach. Though they got to back away and hide behind the wall in an instant, their footsteps were still able catch their attention. Their ammunition won''t able to hold off against the number of their opponents this time.


    With that, they had to go back to the hallway and search for a ce to hide in the meantime.


    "The police should have already arrived along with our other back-ups. Let''s just buy time for now and hide," Charles told Adrian as both of them took the lead in their feverish dash.


    "Sir Ray said so earlier as well. It''s a good thing that this hall looks like abyrinth. We have lots of routes to go through and rooms to use."


    While the two were having this conversation in the middle of their sprint, Cassidy turns her head a little and takes a look behind them. That''s when she sees Olivia barely catching up. She''s panting so heavily that she appears like she''s going to faint at any given minute.


    ''Must not have enough exercise, huh... Bossman should carry her sister instead,'' Cassidy thought with a t expression as she just continued to pity her.


    That''s until a gunman appeared from the corner that they just passed through, aiming straight at Olivia.

 Chapter 118 - Mad Dash

    Cassidy is really sensitive to a forting danger - and luckily for Olivia, she is just as sensitive as she is responsive.


    Without hesitating even just for a second, she takes out her pistol and starts shooting at the pursuer behind her. Even though she remains dangling horizontally, her aim is still good enough to hit her target straight to their groin. Her position this time is even better since she can see it clearly despite all the wobbling from their running. ??


    All three of herpanions can only look at her in astonishment. Olivia is more stunned than anyone, though. For a second there, she thought for sure that she was going to shoot at her.


    "Oh, don''t give me that look, Ofelia. I''m not that evil..." Cassidy quipped with a smirk, amused by her appalled reaction.


    "I do miss sometimes, though. So, I''m sorry in advance~!"


    "Then, don''t shoot anymore!" Olivia cried out in panic, nearly tearing up when she showed her a mischievous smirk.


    "You sure about that?"


    Seeing her knowing gaze, the blonde takes a second to look behind her. Sure enough, there are more of their enemies catching up to them. If they ever start firing once more, she will be the first target. That being said, she only has two options here - whether to let those people shoot her or entrust her fate to her not-so-trustworthy sister-inw.


    "I''m gonna shoot now, okay? Make sure to evade~"


    On second thought, Olivia thinks that her opinions don''t really matter here anyway.


    Cassidy, not giving a damn like always, proceeds to fire bullets at their pursuers while she has no choice but to watch it all happen right in front of her. Out of fear from getting hit, she covers her head and shuts her eyes closed as she keeps running. She can''tin. It''s her fault for getting left behind and being this much of a slow poke, after all.


    With that, Olivia has to trust Cassidy blindly - and she does so while her tears begin streaming down her cheeks for the nth time that night. She really hates the sound of the gunshots. To have it so near her is almost traumatizing.


    "Hey, wait, don''t screw your eyes shut, idiot...!" Cassidy then suddenly bolted out, panic in her voice.


    <strong>"Look out!"</strong>


    Gathering all her strength, she forcefully shook her way out and broke free from Adrian to rush towards Olivia. This gets him halting on his tracks along with Charles,pletely caught off guard by herst minute retaliation. But then, it''s no mere retaliation on her part.


    Cassidy ran back to Olivia after they passed through an aisle. There, she saw how another gunman came out of there. This time, they were so close that she found it hard to shoot without hitting her as well. Her closing her eyes like that rmed her more. Because of that, she didn''t get to dodge, giving the gunner an opportunity to pounce on her.


    "<em>Kyahhhhh...!!!" </em>Olivia screeched in aghast shock when she got grasped by the wrist and spun around.


    "Freakin'' sexual harasser!" Cassidy eximed, brutishly punching the pursuer in the guts before throwing one aggressive kick.


    Adrian and Charles gape at this in utter shock and disbelief while Olivia only freezes on her spot.


    With the gunman getting knocked out andnding all the way down to the ground, Cassidy was able to get an opportunity to retrieve the shell-shocked, petrified blonde and scurry out of there with her. As they retreat, both of theirpanions shoot at the other pursuers to slow them down.


    Eventually, they get to catch up.


    Even then, Cassidy can''t help but think that Olivia is definitely as slow as heck. She''s running like the whole world is on her shoulders. It''s distracting her. Already peeved by how she kept getting left behind, she then went ahead and bent a little before swiftly scooping her up in her arms.


    "H-Huh?! Cassidy?!" she blurted out in surprise when she suddenly started carrying her bridal-style.


    "I''m stronger than what I look. So, just shut up. I won''t drop you," she said with a t and indifferent tone.


    "W-Why... Why''re you doing this-"


    "You''re as slow as a turtle, you''re so whiny, and you''re annoying to look at when you pant like there''s no tomorrow. That''s why."


    At that point, her perceptions of her are really starting to change.


    Despite her sharp tongue, she knows that she just wants to help. It may not necessarily mean that she has overlooked their past dispute, but it still makes her feel grateful. She could''ve done a lot of things in this situation to get back to her and her sister, but she didn''t try anything else other than roast them.


    ''What''s more... Had she not appeared to save Irish...'' Olivia thought before ncing at her twin who was still getting carried by Charles on his back.


    ''The bleeding won''t stop. It would be excessive. I didn''t get to do anything that time because of how distraught I was. I didn''t even notice that she was bleeding that much until she pointed it out.''


    Indeed, both of them owe Cassidy - no matter what Iris may think once she learns about all of this.


    At this point, Olivia is no longer even sure why she hase to hate her so much. Yet she wouldn''t me it to the fact that it took her this long to show her inner confidence and strength. Whether she was the past or the present Cassidy, there was no excuse for all the misdeeds that they have done.


    They had been evil and cruel - perhaps, the first step to self-reflection is epting that one truth.


    "Sir Ray and Asher...!" Charles chimed in all of the sudden, catching everyone''s attention.


    "They''re beckoning us over there, President! To the upper floor!"


    That''s when he pointed up above them, and there, they did find thepanions they left back at the bar. Judging by their current position, they''re probably going to do what he did earlier - showering their pursuers with bullets from above, that is. With tons of them still chasing after them, that would indeed get handy.


    <strong>"Huh...? A-A-A-Asher...?!"</strong>


    Utterly confounded by the uncalled-for appearance of an old acquaintance, Cassidy ends uping to an abrupt pause - her jaw dropping and her eyes growing as wide as an owl''s.


    Out ofplete shock, she suddenly loses her strength and drops Olivia by ident, causing her to fall butt first on the ground. While she groans at that in pain, she only continues exchanging looks with Asher for a long fraction of a moment. She appears like she has just seen a specter, especially with how her face pales out of nowhere.


    She is thoroughly bbergasted.


    "Why... Why''s Asher...?" Cassidy murmured to herself, her lips quivering a little.


    "Cassidy?" Olivia called in puzzlement as she looked up to her, wondering what had gotten to her this time.


    Right then, though, a round of gunshots erupted all over again.


    Their enemies are nearly halfway to where they are now. That''s enough to get them stirring their stumps once more.


    Adrian helps Olivia stand up again and guide her to Charles, telling her to stay close and follow after him. He then moves to Cassidy who still seems a little out of it even when they''re back to the danger zone. Though baffled by her actions, he just proceeds to cover her back with his arm and lead her out of that spot.


    With that, they resumed with their escape.


    While both Ray and Asher shoot from the upper floor where they are headed, they continue to hasten away and make their way to the stairs. Everything still gets to go smoothly despite the furious onught of bullets. So far, it''s smooth. That''s all until a whole new stunt joins themotion, taking all of them aback.


    A smoke bomb has been thrown in their direction.


    "The freaking heck is a smoke bomb for?!" Cassidy bolted out, disconcerted by this turn of events.


    "A trap! That''s what!" Adrian eximed before dragging her and swerving to a different direction at thest minute.


    Before the smoke scattered, he managed to see that Charles and Olivia have already reached the stairs. But other than that, there is also a looming figure who unceremoniously shows up ahead - all prepared to throw them off guard and catch them by their feet once they make it there. It even gave him the impression that whoever that was has allowed their otherpanions to pass through.


    As for the two of them, Adrian highly doubts. That''s why he immediately changes direction.


    Then again, he has Cassidy with him, and she is their target. They must have been nning to use the smoke bomb to separate them. In the end, all they are really after is no one else but her -


    And they''re aggravatingly persistent, to boot.


    "<em>Ughhh... </em>So revolting..." Adrian growled vehemently, already getting furious by everything that were happening around his wife.


    <strong>"They''re definitely gonna get it. They won''t get away with this."</strong>


    Whoever is behind this has done more than enough damage, and once Adrian finds out who it is, he will absolutely make them suffer a painful death.

 Chapter 119 - Fiery Distraction

    Though bewildered, Cassidy has no choice but to follow Adrian when he suddenly starts running to a different direction.


    She can''t afford to talk now if the smoke bomb is indeed a trap. Alerting their enemies to where they are is the least that she wants to happen. Not to mention, her sensitivity to danger is telling her that the best thing to do in the meantime is trust him. He must have noticed something.??


    ''But where is he nning to go exactly?'' Cassidy wondered as Adrian pulled her further and further away from theirpanions.


    She then looks down at the hand that is gripping hers. It sure is big that her own fits well in it - a thought makes her think that he can be quite a man indeed. She probably didn''t realize before, but his hand was also a little rougher than she expected. Being the wealthy big shot that he is, she assumed that he got better skin care or something.


    ''Wait, why am I thinking about this now? I don''t have a fetish for hands,'' Cassidy grimaced while shaking her head back and forth, trying to flush out her thoughts.


    ''Seriously, though, where the heck is he going at this situation-''


    Right then, she got cut off by the loud scream of an all-too-familiar voice.


    Olivia had shrieked in the midst of the chaotic exchange of fired bullets.


    Cassidy could tell that it''s different from the ones she kept making earlier. It''s louder this time, for one - so loud that she even managed to hear it despite the deafening noise of all the gunshots around them. What''s more, it almost sounded like she was calling out to someone. It was very dreadful and spine-chilling.


    The first presumption she came up with was that one of theirpanions had been shot.


    "H-Hey... W-We have to go back..." Cassidy stuttered, her saucer-like gaze slowly turning dim and terror-filled.


    "We can''t lose anyone. We have to go back."


    "It''ll be worse if we do that, Cassidy..." Adrian reasoned out, feeling just as distraught as her but chose not to show it.


    "Don''t worry. It''ll be over soon. Besides, I don''t have any more ammunition. I doubt you still have too. Just what can we do there-"


    "We have to go back!"


    He halted on his tracks the moment he found her making a desperate expression. She is nearly pleading at that point - she really does want to go back. However, he can''t risk getting any more casualties or wasting all of their efforts so far. They''re still not even sure what the scream was about in the first ce.


    And she can''t get caught no matter what.


    "Listen, Cassidy. Help is already on their way-"


    Then, he paused.


    Right when Adrian was about to calm Cassidy down, the sound of approaching footsteps rmed him. They''re nearby. That gets him taking action in an instant and dragging her out of there again. He had to do it with a little bit of force this time since she wasn''t giving up with her idea.


    "What''re you doing?! No! We have to go back!" she kept bolting out to him, infuriated.


    Call her unreasonable and retarded, but she didn''t want to sacrifice anyone''s life in exchange of hers. Knowing that she was the one that those people were after, she felt even worse. Involving people in her mess is one of the things she can''t stand. In this case, it doesn''t matter if she caused it on purpose or not.


    After all, they are dealing with life and death here. She can never let anyone take her ce.


    Earlier, she could still manage getting help from them. She wants to survive this as much as everyone does. That''s why she is determined to back them up, fight alongside them, and make sure that no one is going to get hurt badly.


    But now, she finds herself leaving the others behind - just likest time.


    ''Huh? Last time...? What wasst time...?'' Cassidy thought in utter confusion, suddenly recalling a blurry memory along with the rise of the unbearable feelings of loss and grief.


    ''Huh? W-What?''


    While she was lost in the haze of her foggy memories, Adrian finally managed to get themselves a hotel room to hide in.


    The door was left open. It''s most probably when everybody in the building evacuated. He hurriedly entered the ce with her in tow, making sure that none of their pursuers saw them when they did. Now, they''re back to their original n after they retreated earlier - to hide and wait for back-up, that is.


    After locking the door and backing away from it, Adrian turns around to look at Cassidy.


    This time, she is strangely quiet. It''s like her mind is in another universe at the moment. Her expression is oddly inscrutable, and her usualposure is absent. She looks like a lost cause.


    "Cassidy? What''s wrong?" he asked as he approached her.


    That''s when she finally snapped out of it, focusing on him again. Almost instantly, she went back to ranting furiously. It was as if she changed the subject on purpose, but because she was making too much noise now, he had to let her off the hook.


    "I said we had to go back! Didn''t you hear me...?!" Cassidy hollered despite herself, giving him the impression that she was already losing control of her emotions.


    "Someone might have been badly injured! We can''t just hide like this and do nothing!"


    Indeed, this is not the normal Cassidy.


    Adrian did get reminded that she acted simr to this when they were stranded on the road before. She told him about not wanting to involve people in her mess before going out to the rain by herself. Even though she was afraid of thunders and she knew that one was going to happen, she still left because she did not want to trouble him anymore like he imed she was.


    Right now, Adrian has to make sure that Cassidy is not going to do the same thing again. He has to make her settle down - to stop her from running out there by herself. To do that, he needs to make her pipe down and distract her from her anger until help arrives.


    "Fine! If you don''t want to, I''ll just go back on my own!" Cassidy bolted out before heading for the door.


    "No, you won''t! You don''t know what you''re getting yourself into!" Adrian retaliated, blocking her path.


    "Oh yes, I know! Why''d you even care, anyway? You could just stay here...! Or better yet, go and search for your secret lover! Make sure that blondie''s safe or something! Just don''t get in my way-"


    "What are you saying now?"


    "I said leave me alone! I don''t wanna stay with a two-timing, stuck-up scumbag like you-"


    That''s when he had enough.


    Without any warning, he cuts her off and ms his lips on hers, silencing her atst.


    Completely thrown off guard, she flinches the moment he suddenly starts kissing her heatedly. Despite her attempt to break free by shaking him off and all, he only proceeds to slide his arms around her waist and pull her closer to him, caging her in an embrace.


    For once, he has the upper hand.


    Overwhelmed, she can''t stop herself from shivering at how intense he keeps pressing his mouth against hers. His touches somewhat burn her. They are too fierce. The way he holds her so intimately makes her senses lose out of control. It does things to her, but she can''t describe them well with words.


    It has been a while since Adrian did something like this.


    As much as Cassidy doesn''t want to fall for it, he is too much of a good kisser - a damn good kisser, indeed. He is so good that he is able to shut her trap like this. It''s probably even better than she remembers. It infuriates her so much, but at the same time, it makes her all weak on her knees.


    "I''ll say this now, but I''ll never cheat on you, Cassidy. No matter what anyone thinks - or even what you think, I''ll never rece you for anyone. I can never do that..." Adrian muttered breathlessly as he pulled away for a second.


    "I love you... I love you so much."


    Right then, he tries out something unprecedented.


    He suddenly lifts Cassidy, hoisting her up with both of his hands before gently mming her onto the wall beside them. While she gasps in surprise, he pins her there and hugs her tightly again - possessively even.


    They exchange looks for a couple more seconds until he unceremoniously pounces like a ravening beast. Once more, he sweeps her off of her feet with a passionate kiss - literally this time.


    Adrian savors Cassidy with so much hunger that she feels like he has always been craving for it. His onught of affection is overwhelming her to the point that all she can do is capture his kisses - unable to move away or retaliate. She tries to keep herself from reacting with pleasure every time he dives further in, but she can''t help but shudder in ecstasy despite her will.


    Her own body is betraying her. She feels so weak that it''s almost benumbing. Yetter on, she learns that all of that are only but the tip of the iceberg.


    As Adrian continues deepening the kiss and enveloping her lips more firmly, Cassidy suddenly starts feeling something hard from below him.

 Chapter 120 - Passionate Climax

    Cassidy can feel the way Adrian does things to her - it''s all full of wants and coated with needs.


    They should not be doing this kind of thing at this time. But then, her husband seems to be already past the point of no return. He has lost it for good. It''s as if both of them are no longer in control of anything here.??


    Yet knowing how heedful he could be, he would not start something this intimate in the first ce. He would be on guard as always. That is why she thinks that what pushes him to do this is something more reasonable than his drive of lust. He would not just act this way without regarding their safety first as well as the gravity of their current situation.


    ''Oh, right... I was shouting so loud... wasn''t I?'' Cassidy then found herself realizing.


    But regardless of what made Adrian start making out with her, he could not hold himself back anymore. He had been longing to touch her like this ever since the night began. At this point, he already reached the limit of his self-resistance and the boiling point of his burning desires.


    One taste of her lips, and it already gets him this intoxicated.


    "H-Hey, w-wait...!" she stammered out breathlessly, panting for air in the midst of his ceaseless round of kissing.


    "W-We shouldn''t be doing this. P-People out there are-"


    "Everything is gonna be fine. Trust me," he cut her off, murmuring against her mouth with a low, smoky tone.


    "How can you say that-"


    "This is your fault too, you know. You''re making me do all these."


    "H-Huh?"


    While Cassidy is still leaning against the wall with her hands syed across his sturdy chest, Adrian has both of his arms locked around her waist. He only continues ravishing her lips - a fountain of pent-up desires overflowing in his narrowed, amorous gaze.


    She can''t even manage to keep up with his pace, much less push him away. Alreadycking the strength after he practically sucked it out of her mouth, she doesn''t have much of a choice here other than to receive the gesture. But once they get out of here, she''ll make sure to give him a good beating.


    ''Just how... how can he do all of this?! Does he even know what he''s doing to me?!'' Cassidy kept bolting out inside her head, feeling more frustrated when she began toe undone herself.


    The way Adrian ys with her mouth is dizzying. His hot, wet lips keep crashing onto hers with uncontainable ferocity - so fiery and passionate. He carries on with this until he eventually thinks of stepping up the game.


    "<em>Mmhhh...!!!"</em><em></em>


    At that very second, Adrian tilted his head and slipped his tongue inside her mouth.


    His sudden action startles Cassidy. She slightly trembles at the contact of their tongues, ending up involuntarily whimpering at the same time. Smitten by the sound, he proceeds to nip her lower lip before sliding his tongue in and repeating the cycle.


    The whole thing is definitely an otherworldly sensation for her.


    She can really feel his hunger with how he licks her lips as if feasting on her sweetness. As he continues to explore her mouth - savoring every corner that he can reach inside, he puts his hand on the back of her head and pulls her closer, making the kiss much deeper and more intimate.


    Adrian is practically eating Cassidy up starting from that point on.


    He only breaks apart from her for as good as a second to let both of themselves catch their breaths before he leans in once more and does it all over again. He kisses her like it''s the only thing he can ever do well - needy at times, hot for the most part.


    Adrian just can''t seem to fully describe what he''s feeling anymore. No one has made him feel this happy, fortunate and so endeared. Everything about Cassidy makes him feel full andplete.


    She was someone he never knew he needed until he just came to realize that he did. He wanted her so much that it had be this unbearable feeling of need, desperation and affection.


    "S-Stop... Stop already..." Cassidy pleaded out of nowhere, making him snap out of his reverie.


    "T-This is... too much."


    At that, Adrian finally pulls away.


    But at that moment, he was knocked out of breath again. As he took a better look at his wife, he found her whole face flushed crimson red. She is all disheveled and glowing, looking like one blushing mess. The entire image is like a masterpiece for him, and he can''t help but feel proud that he''s the one who did it.


    With an enamored smile, he then reaches out his hand and gently brushes away the stray strands of hair that fell on her face.


    "Cassidy..." he breathed out, love and fondness zing in his half-lidded, lustrous eyes.


    "Listen to that, Cassidy. I believe things have already wrapped up out there."


    True enough, she heard the sound of a few helicopters surrounding the building, the shouts of a number of policemen ordering surrender, and other muffled noises that could only mean that back-ups have arrived at longst. She heaves a deep sigh of relief at this, finally calming down.


    "See? I told you to trust me," Adrian said with a luscious smirk, inching his face closer to hers again.


    "That doesn''t give you the right to do this to me, though..." Cassidy snarled at him, furrowing her brows in vex.


    "Now, unhand me."


    "But we''re not finished yet."


    "W-What?!"


    That''s when he pins her back on the wall, putting an arm around her waist and the other beneath her thigh. He then guides her legs to wrap themselves around his own waist to which she has no choice but toply.


    Now that they''re in a more intimate position, he dips his head down for a bit and starts trailing warm kisses all over her other parts. His lips grace her jaw first before going all the way down to her neck and then to her corbone. She can no longer keep her hushed whimpers and moans the moment he begins sucking on a certain spot on her skin all of the sudden.


    "W-Wait, wait! What are you doing...?!" Cassidy hastily blurted out, her eyes bulging in surprise as soon as she realized what he was trying to do.


    "People will see that- <em>Ahh!"</em>


    But then, it''s much toote. Adrian has already put a love bite on her.


    While she may be feeling aggravated and bitter about getting a hickey, the way her body reacts with pleasure is something to go by. Still too drunk in her alluring fragrance, addicting taste and mesmerizing warmth, he just continues to lick her skin there before peppering more kisses all over her.


    From that moment on, Cassidy can feel some sort of heat pooling on her lower part - even more so when Adrian starts grinding against her body. Her feminine area keeps hitting the fabric of his shirt while her thighs are rubbing against his arms. That''s when she also recalls the aching hardness that she felt from him earlier.


    "Pervert! You really are a pervert!" she tried to talk him out of it but that only aroused him more.


    "Indeed, you''re making me a pervert..." he quipped with a deep and raspy tone.


    "And I can''t help it."


    Going by how his movements are getting more and more intense, she knows that she has to put an end to this before he goes ahead and starts undressing her or something.


    What Cassidy doesn''t know is that Adrian doesn''t really need no undressing to get things done. He won''t go to that point - at least not now. But he is still raring to mark her as his in other ways. He wants to make her body remember - to leave asting impression.


    And this time, he is up to something more daring.


    "H-Hey... T-This is¡­" she stuttered incredulously, staring back at him with wide eyes.


    "Let me love you, my dear wife," he muttered before licking his lower lip seductively.


    Then, in the blink of an eye, his lips are connected with hers once more.


    Right now, he had herying on her back at the top of the bed in that hotel room. Her legs are wide open, trapping him in between. Her hair is scattered all over the pillow while one of his hands ys around with it, digging his fingers in it and stroking the soft strands.


    His other hand is holding one of her legs up, letting him feel the hot sensation that is slowly radiating from her lower part. It''s as he thought - she is turned on despite her ims that she is not.


    As they make out, he keeps pushing and pressing against her body. She can feel the bump that began to erect from his pants even more. It rubs against her own crotch repeatedly. He''s even moving in an erotic manner at that point, deliberately squeezing out breathless moans from her.


    At this rate, only mere pieces of fabric are keeping them from going beyond the boundary.


    In any day, Cassidy would have kicked Adrian away. But at that moment, she feels like giving in. She feels like fainting right then and there. She can''t find it in herself to say that she''s ufortable, though. Then again, with how he keeps whispering sweet-nothings to her, she can''t help but be a woman for once - a helpless one.


    "Cassidy, I love you. I love you so much¡­" he breathlessly moaned out against her mouth, a smitten look gracing his features.


    "You don''t know what you''re doing to me now. You won''t understand how I deeply love you."


    Hearing Adrian say those words, Cassidy feels like she''s drowning deeper and deeper in an ocean of emotions.

 Chapter 121 - One Incident After Another

    The rioting, shing lights of emergency service vehicles, the sound of sirens, and a huge, hectic crowd - this scene fills the street outside of the hotel at the dead of the night.


    While some of the attackers have been sessfully apprehended, others are being carried on stretchers and ced inside an ambnce. The police and paramedics are currently dealing with the aftermath of the horrid onught of these yet-to-be-identified gunmen. On the other hand, both the hotel staff and customers alike are still in the middle of regaining their bearings.??


    It has been one terrible night for everyone. Along with the trauma is a few losses.


    Fortunately for the people who had a direct encounter with the pursuers, nothing too serious had been inflicted other than a few minor injuries.


    "You okay there, Asher?" Charles asked as he watched a paramedic treat hispanion''s wound.


    "It''s fine, it''s fine. The bullet didn''t really go through," Asher coolly replied while his injured arm was being wrapped with a bandage.


    "How noble of you, Asher. Saving the young miss of the Millicent''s like that..." Raymended with a smirk, shoving both of his hands inside his pockets.


    "I was really surprised when you pushed Ms. Olivia away. Thought you suddenly got rough on thedy or something."


    "Shut up. I don''t need no praises for that."


    "Oh, of course, you do, young man..." then suddenly said the austere-sounding voice of a woman.


    "I owe you my daughter''s life."


    All three of them turn around to find Gertrude and Oliviaing their way.


    Asher stiffens at the sight of the wife of the Millicent''s former head. Though he gotplimented, he felt nowhere delighted nor appreciated at all. It''s just that the way she said that was more out of the feeling of obligation rather than that of gratitude. But apart from this, he just really couldn''t stand her presence - his persisting perception of her was the one that made him feel so.


    To Asher, Gertrude is one detestable, loathsome existence due to the blood that is running down her veins.


    Though he doesn''t know her well, he is more than aware of what she has been capable of. She resembles that certain someone very well, and it revolts him so much. He didn''t even n toe into contact with her tonight, but thanks to his heroic deed of saving her daughter, he has to waste his breath on her like this.


    "Sir Asher, is it? I''m very grateful for what you did..." Olivia started as she stood before him.


    "I told my mother about it. Because of you, I didn''t get to add to the casualties-"


    "Never mind about me. The person you should thank the most is Cassie, right...?" Asher cut her off and turned away, making her eyes widen a little in surprise.


    "She was carrying you back then, wasn''t she?"


    "R-Right... Yes, she did help me a lot."


    "You mean that Cassidy...?" Gertrude asked with scorn in her tone, earning his contempt even more.


    "You can''t be serious now, Olivia."


    "But, Mother, he is right. It''s true that-"


    Before Olivia can continue, she suddenly catches sight of two figuresing out of the hotel.


    Seeing her astonished expression, everyone else turns to where she is looking at. All of them were then taken aback to find the two who went missing right before the police arrived at the scene. It wasn''t only them whose attention was immediately caught, but almost everyone there turned in their direction the moment they went out of the building.


    Adrian is carrying Cassidy in his arms - both looking a little more disheveled than they were before.


    "Damn you, damn you, damn you! I''ll really get you back for this," she hissed while she continued to hide her blushing face on his chest, too embarrassed to be seen by anyone at the moment.


    "Just admit it. You were also so into it that you lost all your strength, and now I had to carry you because you said you couldn''t walk..." he quipped with a teasing tone.


    "Besides, you didn''t try to kick my groin this time. What could that ever mean, <em>hmmm...?" </em>


    "It means I''m saving my strength to beat you upter instead, scumbag!"


    "What kind of beating will that be? Can we do it in bed again-"


    "Shut up! <em>Urghhhhhhh...!</em>"


    Thest thing Cassidy wants to do here is to blush even more. Her face might as well light up the whole ce at that rate. She also doesn''t want to get reminded of what happened back in that hotel room. It''s already mortifying enough that she has let him do all those sinful things to her.


    If it wasn''t for a police officer knocking on the door, he would not budge at all.


    "Pervert! Pervert! Pervert! Pervert!" Cassidy then began throwing a tantrum and kicking her feet around, her beet-red face still buried in his chest.


    "Right, right. I''m your pervert," Adrian simply sighed with a smile,fortingly caressing the back of her head all the while.


    "Don''t admit that while sounding so happy!"


    "But I''m indeed happy."


    "Let''s see about that once I punch you in the face!"


    "You can''t even move your own face now. How will you do that-"


    "Oh, I''ll do it hard! So hard that you can''t talk like that anymore!"


    While Gertrude and Asher only watch their lovey-dovey act with disgust, the rest of the onlookers are either baffled or amused. Some think that it is quite a romantic way of exiting a danger zone. Their banter makes the scene look all the more fluffy and sweet.


    "Thank goodness. Both of them made it," Ray said with a sigh of relief.


    "Indeed. How relieving..." Charles seconded - though his gaze on the couple was neither baffled nor amused like the other onlookers.


    "They sure took their time, though."


    Before they cross the other street where most people are told to stay in at the moment, Adrian finally puts Cassidy down. Though still a little weak on her knees, she trudged away and went ahead of him, giving him onest huff in aggravation.


    She was already kicking too much that he might end up losing his bnce, so he had to let go of her right then. Although he did get a hard time with that, he was more than delighted now that she was acting the same way as before.


    They are finally back to arguing and pissing each other off. She is no longer ignoring him. He can take this treatment and many others as long as she will not put her distance - as long as she doesn''t say that she can''t care less anymore.


    Though his train of thoughts ispletely out of ce in this kind of setting, he can''t help but think this way.


    ''While I know for myself that I''m determined to make her feel the same, I''m also aware that it will never be easy. She has never been easy. I might even end up getting my balls thrown into the fire at one point...'' Adrian thought as he only continued watching the back of his wife and crossed the road with her.


    ''In the first ce, I don''t even know what type of men she likes. She never showed interest in such things, after all. I''m not his type. Neat and tidy are crossed out. What is it does she like, then?''


    Indeed, he is thinking out of tracks here now.


    He should really mind their current matters in the meantime.


    While immersed in this deep and heavy pondering of his, Adrian has lost sight of reality for a moment - perhaps, quite too much that he didn''t sense the unprecedented turn that was about to happen. But then again, nobody really saw any of thising.


    If he wasn''t watching his wife the whole time, he wouldn''t have noticed at all.


    <strong>"Cassidy, look out!"</strong><strong></strong>


    All of the sudden, Cassidy heard Adrian screaming her name. As she turned back around, she saw him already rushing in her direction before pushing her out of the way. That''s when the entire horrific scene became clearer for both of them.<strong> </strong>


    A running car came zooming in from a corner without any warning, throwing them off guard.


    Adrian was the one who first noticed iting and aiming for his unaware wife, which then prompted him to shove her away. With that, he has inevitably taken her ce, and now, it''s much toote for him to get out of the hazard zone.


    <strong>"Adrian...!!!"</strong>


    In what seems like a sh of lightning, the car speeds in and hits Adrian brutally.


    He ends up getting mercilessly thrown all the way to the side of the road. The vehicle didn''t stop. It just hastened out of the scene as if nothing happened, which made it clearer that it was indeed aiming for Cassidy. To begin with, its movement was too hasty and unstable - almost like whoever was driving it was not only in a mad rush, but they were also out of control.


    People began screaming at that very moment. Yet another chaos broke out.


    Cassidy was beyond thunderstruck for a fraction of time, aghast shock and horror striking her numb. Her eyes are as wide as saucers while her lips are trembling uncontrobly. She then took more bloodcurdling seconds to make everything register in her head.


    Once it did, Cassidy shouted Adrian''s name once more - her voice so dreadful.<strong></strong>

 Chapter 122 - On The Loose

    While the pursuit of the armed individuals was going on, Edward had received a call from Seven and the other bodyguards about his sons.


    Fortunately, they were able to evacuate from the building along with the other customers of the hotel. His children are safe - or at least, the two of them. Much to his trepidation, he also learned that the other bodyguards were still searching for his eldest son who happened to leave the room around midnight. ??


    Damien was with Seven when he went out to buy some snacks, but on their way back, he suddenly disappeared from his side. At that exact time, the mor erupted, and from then on, the search for him became a little difficult with all the rumpus that was going on.


    ''Yet why would my son disappear just like that? And his bodyguard didn''t even notice? It couldn''t be because someone took him away. Unless that person was insanely skilled in sneaking around people''s backs, Seven would have sensed their presence right away,'' Edward pondered heavily as he searched every hall and lounge that was near to their hotel room.


    What was bad about this entire thing was that the ce was close to the bar and casino - to where the shooting was taking ce.


    Knowing how heedful Damien is, he would surely go back and not stray to the danger zone. But for some reason, there was still no trace of him in any of the current safe locations in the building nor even outside of it, which must have meant that he most probably was somewhere out there.


    Then, seconds turned into minutes, and minutes took what seemed like an eternity.


    Eventually, Edward found Damien hiding in one of the lounges that was just outside of the bar.


    He was crouching down under a table, looking all too calm despite the situation and how petrified he was feeling the entire time. As soon as his father found him, hisposed facade broke atst. He was so relieved that he came running to his arms and embracing him - finally taking refuge.


    "Damien, are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere?" Edward asked his son while he caressed the back of his head in an attempt tofort him.


    "I''m fine," Damien murmured ever so softly, sounding too enervated.


    "Come on, let''s get out of here-"


    "Dad, I saw them," he then suddenly said, much to his bafflement.


    "Saw who?"


    "I don''t know why they''re together, but I know they''re not supposed to be. After all, <em>he</em> shouldn''t be here."


    "Damien, what are you talking about?"


    "Ms. Sophie..."


    At that point, Damien is starting to drift off to sleep. He was so exhausted that his drooping, heavy-lidded eyes are beginning to admit defeat, wanting to delve in his much-deserved slumber. Edward had seen him like this before, and it was when he used up all of his strength in thinking and staying emotionally stable even though he should''ve already been barely coping up.


    Although Edward badly wanted to know what happened, he just let Damien rest and carry him in his arms as they left the lounge.


    "Ms. Sophie was being escorted by the gunmen," were hisst words before eventually losing consciousness.


    ---


    It was thest nail in the coffin.


    Edward had been suspicious of Sophie for a while now. He could see how she has tried to wrap Adrian around her yful little fingers, acted out of her usual benign character from time to time, and looked at Cassidy with hidden animosity. But then, rather than seeing them for real, he only kind of sensed them. He himself wasn''t sure if he got it right or not.


    Nevertheless, Edward has sensed enough to be wary of Sophie.


    He would observe her, make presumptions, and end up feeling even more dubious of her. While he knew that Adrian had his own way of shoving women away, he thought that he really should have been a bit harsher with this particr one despite how much Gertrude favored her. He himself should have taken action long before, but again, he was not certain.


    To begin with, there is a lot of women around his brother that he is also skeptical of. Some of them are just as bold as her - not at all bothered of bing his mistress. She is not the only one.


    ''I have ignored what Damien kept telling me back then - about Ms. Sophie and Adrian, that is. But what he didn''t know was that I just didn''t want him to get involved in those kinds of matters, so I pretended to be indifferent. I myself already knew. Then again, she was not the only one who tried it. She just got the upper hand since she had Mother on her back. If it wasn''t for that, my brother would have already kicked her out of thepany...'' Edward thought as he made his way out of the building and into the parking lot.


    ''But now, I won''t ignore what my son said anymore. That woman doesn''t only need to be kicked out. She had to pay for what she did.''


    After getting Damien to safety, he trailed after Sophie and followed her tracks with the help of some of their bodyguards.


    Seven and the others would not be able toe for back-up any time soon since they were now searching for Cassidy and his three other siblings, but he still told them about his n. He couldn''t get enough aid from the police either, considering that there was no concrete evidence and he didn''t have enough time to exin the whole thing.


    That being said, Edward came after Sophie by himself.


    At that moment, his hunches are stronger than they have ever been. Perhaps, she is really working with those armed individuals who he assumed are pursuing his family members right now. If that''s indeed the case, it would be also safe to assume that she was going to escape at this very night. No matter if he was right about that or not, he would finally get some answers at the very least.


    And answers - he was able to find.


    Sophie was just about to enter her car the moment Edward found her.


    She appears to be frozen all over. Her eyes are as wide as saucers and her mouth are gaping a little. She seems to be in quite a shock, but not at his sudden arrival. At that second, she still hasn''t noticed him. Instead, she is looking at something from a far distance - something that soon made her whole body shake in seething fury and turned her gaze into a sharp, dagger-like re.


    She was livid.


    Confused, Edward then takes a look at what Sophie is glowering at - only for him to find out that she has her eyes on both Adrian and Cassidy the whole time.


    ''They''re safe...'' he thought with a relieved sigh as soon as he saw his brother carrying his sister-inw while they were making their way out of the hotel.


    ''Thank goodness they''re safe."


    Secondster, Edward suddenly heard a car engine starting.


    Sophie has just entered her vehicle - all ready to drive away.


    He cursed underneath his breath and hastened towards her direction, regretting how he just missed his chance right there. Adrian and Cassidy had his full attention for almost a minute, causing him to lose track of his n. With that, the target he hase after is now going to drive her way out of that ce.


    "Shoot! I won''t make it...!" he hissed before taking out his cellphone and calling for back-up from the others.


    "At the very least, she needs to be stopped!"


    The fact that she wasn''t there with the police and the other victims of the shooting was enough to convince him that she had separated herself from the crowd on purpose. She really was nning to escape. Although there were no gunmen in sight, which worked better for him actually, the furious reaction she showed a moment ago had given him the impression that she was just as capable of causing harm and bringing disaster.


    But then, just as Edward expected, he did not get to catch up to Sophie.


    She went full burst and zoomed out of the ce. Her driving was hectic - too fast and a little out of control. That got him thinking. It could either be that she managed to see him and thought he was going after her or she was nning something else with that dangerous driving of hers.


    "Wait, no...!" Edward then found himself eximing the instant he realized something.


    "Why is she going back to the hotel?!"


    From then on, everything shed before his eyes with the speed of lightning.


    He ran after the fleeing vehicle, but what he witnessed right after was downright bloodcurdling. It made him halt on his tracks. He was thunderstruck all over and thoroughly disconcerted. If he had only been quick on his feet - no, if he had only done something much earlier, this would not have happened.


    Sophie was supposed to be aiming for Cassidy, but the one she ended up driving over was Adrian.

 Chapter 123 - And The Curtains Of The Horrid Night Closed

    Sophie has lost it for good.


    Much like her driving, she has no control of her emotions anymore. Seeing Adrian hold Cassidy so dearly had pushed her far enough. Envy hadpletely taken over her, which was followed by many more rioting feelings. She was as enraged as she was discontented. Her patience had already reached its limit.??


    She could no longer tolerate how she kept missing and missing.


    "That ugly freaking bitch...! Why can''t she just die already...?!" Sophie bolted out while steering her wheel and driving her car like a madman.


    "Because of her, I''ll be getting myself in trouble! Tonight was supposed to be thest one! This was thest one! <em>He</em> won''t let me get away with it anymore! If she doesn''t die, <em>he</em> won''t...! <em>He</em> won''t let me get away again!"


    Blinded by her raging fury, she only passed through all of the police officers and other emergency service staff who tried to make her stop and keep her from going any further. At that point, she didn''t care anymore. She didn''t care if she got busted out after this. Besides, she still has that certain someone to back her up. There really is nothing to worry about.


    All Sophie has to do is to finish what should have long been finished - to kill Cassidy.


    <strong>"Die, you fucking bitch...!!!"</strong> she eximed as she stepped hard on the gas, causing the vehicle to speed up even more.


    <strong>"Die...! Die...! Die...!"</strong>


    <strong></strong>Eventually, the car crashed onto someone, but it was not her target.


    Her eyes bulge wide in utter shock the moment theyy on Adrian. He has pushed Cassidy out of the way with impable timing. As a result, he got the perfect range to receive the impact. Yet for as brief as a second before he got thrown in the air, his eyes met with hers.


    And Sophie felt like fainting right then and there.


    "A-A-Adrian...?!"


    Even then, she continued to drive. Though thoroughly shaken, she continued.


    She did not look back. Forcing herself to focus on escaping, she just went on and on. Despite the unbearable dread, guilt, and horror that were gnawing at her insides at that very moment, she only carried on - like how she used to do all the time.


    Then, for some reason, Sophie found her life shing before her eyes all of the sudden.


    She is a determined and strong-willed woman. Her overflowing self-confidence always gets her looking at every challenge straight in the eye and even giving it a wink. She never stops at any hurdle nor does she falter in the face of any problem. Her relentless attitude makes her remarkable -


    Or at least, it is remarkable only in certain situations.


    When ites to dirtying her hands, she is just as determined and strong-willed. She will stop at nothing to get what she wants. Her greed is her confidence, and her envy is her motivation. Despite how warped it was, she embraced it wholly as it was the reason why she''s where she was today. She is remarkable - both in a good and bad way.


    That being said, Sophie always goes on and on. She keeps carrying on.


    Even when she has practically killed the love of her life, she will get to live on.


    ''No, it''s not my fault... It''s not my fault...<em> He</em> made me do it... I wasn''t even trying to aim for Adrian... <em>He</em> made me do it...'' were the words that kept running in her head the whole time.


    Lost in the storm of her rampaging emotions, Sophie failed to notice four certain figures waiting ahead of the road.


    Seven, Rupert, Floyd, and Greg - the Millicent''s bodyguards are standing at the sides of the street, holding their guns forward at the same time. As soon as her car passes through them, they begin shooting to make her stop. At this rate, there is no other choice. Either they will force her or let her escape and crash onto more people along the way.


    "W-W-What...?!" Sophie bolted out,pletely caught off guard.


    The car windows shattered. Bullets prate through surfaces. Shards of ss flew everywhere.


    Like what happened with Adrian earlier, she then got to lock eye contact with Seven for a fraction of a moment.


    While his expression is impassive yet firm, hers is flummoxed and frightened. She pales and shudders uncontrobly at that very second. The way he looks at her is like how death itself will do so, especially with how his weapon is aiming at point-nk range. She could not dodge this one nor could she drive any faster than she was already doing.


    There is no escape anymore.


    And with that, Seven fired his bullet - shooting Sophie straight at the side of her head.


    ---


    The hallway is eerily quiet.


    Cassidy is right outside of the emergency room along with Edward and Olivia.


    It had only been a couple of hours since Adrian was sent to the hospital, but they felt like they had already waited an eternity. Irish, on the other hand, is presently at her own private room, still unconscious. Gertrude was the one who looked after her, but now that her daughter got to settle down, she would most probably show up there and join them at any moment.


    Edward isforting Olivia as she continues to cry. She has been doing it for a while now. He himself wants to have a mental breakdown, but he only settles with staying silent the entire time.


    ''Again... It''s happening again....'' Cassidy agonizingly brooded over on her seat while slumping and casting down her gaze.


    ''He was right. I''m such a ma for troubles.''


    Her expression is devoid of any emotion - empty, lifeless.


    She feels numb and cold. It''s as if all of her strength hadpletely left her this time around. She wasn''t even sure how she managed to get in that ce. With her state, she could even barely trudge her way around.


    Cassidy knew that the car was supposed to be heading in her direction. It won''t be a surprise. After all, she was being chased the whole evening. Yet she should have known that perils couldn''t only be found inside the building - it was everywhere as long as the suspect was on the loose.


    ''Stupid idiot... And there you were pinning me down and kissing me non-stop earlier... Now, you ended up lying on the worst kind of bed possible.''


    At that, she gritted her teeth and clenched her fists tightly.


    He shouldn''t have saved her like that. He should''ve just let her.


    Now, Cassidy feels like she is the one who has killed Adrian herself. She should have realized long before that she would also be endangering him when she decided to stay by his side for a while longer. He did protect her like she thought he would, but she never expected that it would be to this extent.


    <strong>"What do you have to say for yourself, Cassidy?"</strong>


    <strong></strong>At that all-too-familiar voice, Cassidy tilts her head up before finding herself looking straight at Gertrude.


    She appears to be livid. Of course, she would be livid.


    Even when she was doing nothing at all, she was already easy to exasperate. Now that her son was put into danger, she would definitely be furious. She even looks like she wants to murder her herself at that very moment.


    <strong>"I just learned. You were the one those gunmen were after..."</strong> Gertrude trailed off with a thick and vehement tone, obviously fuming despite her calm poise.


    <strong>"You were the cause of this whole mess. You were the reason for this madness. Say, why didn''t you just surrender yourself if you''re only going to look this miserable-"</strong>


    "Mother, stop that! She didn''t do anything wrong!" Olivia then suddenly cut in, defending her sister-inw.


    "She saved me and Irish! And even if she didn''t, she is still innocent!"


    Gertrude was stunned by this.


    Her daughter never talked like that to her before. She even seems to be indignant in Cassidy''s stead. Regardless of the reason, it does nothing to diminish the boiling rage she feels towards her. Then again, like what she said, all of this could have been prevented if she just surrendered herself.


    "I see that you kept recruiting my children like some members of your pity party, Cassidy. But now that I think about it, you are indeed very pitiful. Why would those peoplee after you in the first ce, I wonder? Could it be rted to the past that you kept hiding from us...?" Gertrude continued, not faltering at all.


    <strong>"No matter the reason, I won''t let you ruin my children''s future. I won''t tolerate your presence in this household anymore. You''re a walking disaster and a ma for danger! And I believe you''re smart enough to realize that yourself. So, if I were you, I would leave as early as possible."</strong>


    While Olivia and Edward reacted both bbergasted and piqued at that, Cassidy did not respond. She only keeps looking back at Gertrude without any emotion to show - almost like she is already tired of everything at this point. All the while, her mother-inw just proceeded to me her for all that had happened.


    But then again, it was indeed partly her fault.


    <strong>"Pack your things up and leave, Cassidy. You''re much too dangerous to continue living with my son."</strong>

 Chapter 124 - Start Of A New Journey Back To The Old

    Damien and his brothers went to visit the hospital three days after the incident.


    While his younger siblings may not be aware, he finds out that the suspect behind the car crash is none other the person he has been suspecting that whole night. He didn''t expect that Edward would take his words seriously, but considering how grave the situation was and how much he tried to sound as believable as possible, he might have been convincing enough. ??


    Even then, there is still something else that everyone doesn''t know yet.


    Other than Sophie, Damien has also seen a certain someone that time.


    ''I should tell Dad about it. For the past days, he was so busy in dealing with the aftermath of those events that he could not even go home. We barely ever saw himtely.''


    At the moment, they are about to arrive at the private hospital room where Adrian is staying at.


    What they saw there was nothing short of what Damien expected. The ce appears depressing and heavy with tension. Light subdued by the dull weather outside filtered through the windows in the room, giving it a gloomy feel.


    Olivia sat on a chair, her face flushed and tear-stained as she dabbed at her eyes with a handkerchief. Her eyes are ssy and swollen red, making her look so hunched and exhausted. Edward is sitting beside her with an arm around her petite shoulders and the other rubbing soothing circles on the top of her hand.


    "Daddy! Aunt!" Hugo called as he ran towards them, already feeling like crying himself.


    Joshua follows after him to meet the adults. That is until both of them finally notice the patient they have mainlye to see. They stiffen on their spots at that very second, not really expecting how bad he would look like.


    Along with the myriad of strange smells are the beeping and bopping sounds that came at different intervals, forming these soft whirring noises that can be heard in the background. The smell of disinfectant and analgesic are not that strong but noticeable. There is a nurse who is rounding the bed in the middle of the room, looking at the machines and jotting down notes on a clipboard methodically.


    Their eyes then fell on the unconscious figure on the bed - on the inert body dressed in a pale blue robe and sunken chest deep into pristine white sheets. His skin looks pale while his cheeks are flushed with sickness. A tube of sorts is attached to his mouth and connected to a venttor at the side.


    The great majority of his head is wrapped in thick, white bandages. All over him is a few more cables and tubes that are connected to his body in some way - on his chest underneath the robe and on his temples, tethering him to all the strange monitors around him.


    Adrian is breathing slow, trembling a little with every try as if he is struggling to suck in even the simplest of breaths.


    "Uncle... Bossman..." Joshua muttered in aghast shock and dread while Hugo started tearing up from beside him, prompting Edward to leave Olivia for a moment tofort the toddler.


    Unlike them, Damien feels more relieved than appalled. He had an idea of how severe the impact was since he was told that the vehicle hade bursting in with a mad speed. Any other normal person would have been dead by then.


    At the very least, his uncle survived that. He is grateful that he gets to manage even though he is in a bad shape now.


    "Aunt Cassidy... Where is she?" Damien thought out loud, a bit taken aback after realizing his aunt''s absence.


    "She went out for a breather. Had been here sincest night. She barely ever left the hospital actually..." Olivia answered him before patting the seat beside her.


    "You can sit over here for now, Damien. You can''t be crowded there."


    For some reason, he feels like she has softened up in a way. She appears approachable unlike before, and she even talks about Cassidy with no underlying tone. It''s almost as if something changed about her.


    "Where is Grandmother?" he asked as he made his way to her and sat on the chair, letting his brothers take their turn to look at their uncle in the meantime.


    "With Irish. Like Adrian, she hasn''t regained consciousness yet," she replied with a downcast gaze.


    "And how about our other rtives?"


    "Will be here tomorrow or the next days."


    "Including Great Grandfather?"


    "<em>Hmm...?"</em>


    <em></em>Olivia is a sharp one. That''s why when Damien suddenly brings up her grandfather as if cutting him out from their rtives on purpose, she can sense that something is bothering him. With that in mind, she decided to prod in the topic more.


    "Grandfather said that he is already on his scheduled flight today. So, he might arrive here tonight or the next day," Olivia continued while peering at her nephew through the corners of her eyes.


    "He was still abroad?"


    "Yes. That''s right."


    At that, Damien pales and starts biting his lower lip, suddenly looking greatly disturbed.


    ---


    "You''re all alone."


    At that all-too-familiar voice, Cassidy perks up and turns around in surprise.


    For a while now, she has been all by herself in one of the balconies at that hospital - with the dark, rolling clouds and dreary ambiance keeping herpany the whole time. That is until someone appears from behind her all of the sudden.


    Right then, her dead, hollow expression has been reced by another emotion for the first time in three days. Her eyes widen while her jaw drops a little in surprise.


    "Asher..." she breathed out, not expecting an old friend''s arrival.


    "So, it really is you, Asher."


    While Cassidy continues staring in disbelief, Asher only smiles and walks closer to her. He could tell that she wasn''t crying, which he knew was much worse than when she was. That means she has been bottling all her emotions up again, and it always leads her bursting out at the wrongest time - at the time when she would be catching all the pains on her own.


    Ever since they were little, she has always been like this.


    "Sorry. I didn''t get to see you any sooner than this, Cassie..." Asher started before slowly wrapping his arms around her and pulling her in for an embrace.


    "It had been a while. I missed you."


    "You dummy, I thought you guys had already kicked the bucket or something!" Cassidy huffed with a brittle tone, lightly mming her head on his shoulder and repeating it over and over again.


    "Oh,e on. When did missing in action be equal to biting the dust? Idiot."


    "It has been six years since Ist heard from you, after all."


    "Six years? Cassie, it''s already been fourteen years."


    Baffled by her strange estimation, he pulls away from the hug and takes a look at her again. She only blinks in puzzlement before eventually recalling that she has lost memories.


    "Oh, right! It is, it is. I totally forgot," she feignedughter and rubbed the back of her neck.


    "You''re acting weird. What''s up?" he tly pointed out, squinting his eyes in suspicion.


    "I just said I forgot, dude. I''ve got amnesia during a ne crash months ago-"


    "Wait, what?!"


    Utterly in shock, Asher jolts and looks at Cassidy with wide eyes.


    He had no idea at all. While he did learn about the ne crash - which was exactly why he risked returning to that country and showing up again, he did not know that she lost her memories. Hearing that made him livid. It got his blood boiling more than ever before. After all, this could only mean that she also forgot some essential details of their tragic past that he could not even bear retelling her.


    "Since you thought it was six years and you still knew me, was it retrograde amnesia...?" Asher trailed off with a scowl marring his frame while she only nodded in reply.


    "And I get that your current memories had you believing that you''re still eighteen?"


    "Well, don''t worry. I know that I''m supposed to be twenty-six-year-old already..." Cassidy said with a shrug before noticing how his expression contorted into a distressed one.


    <em>"Hmmm...?</em> What''s wrong, Asher?"


    "Everything! Everything''s wrong! It could all go wrong even more. Why do you sound so casual about it?"


    "O-Oh, <em>ummm</em>... It''s my way of coping. Sorry if I upset you with myid-back attitude."


    At that, Asher tried to calm down at once.


    He didn''t mean to make Cassidy feel bad. She was the type who would not make a big deal out of every problem, after all. But the good thing is that she never fails to face the challenge and solve it. She just does it with a positive mindset.


    "I''m afraid that this one is worth making a big deal about, though..." he sighed before holding her shoulder.


    "Losing you memories past the age of eighteen means losing a huge part of yourself. There are things that changed your life forever - our lives even."


    "What do you mean?" she asked in evident confusion.


    "Come back with me, Cassie. I''ll tell you everything that happened - things that only your real family knows about."


    Cassidy stiffens for a second there, feeling like she has been stroked by some nostalgic sense of grief and agony at the mention of her family.

 Chapter 125 - Wandering Little Boy

    Adrian feels like drowning in deep, deep water.


    It''s cold and dark - like a huge empty void.??


    There is this dense mass of mist that is hauling in a dreary and bizarre sort of feel. There are distant voices and faint noises. There were a lot of movements for some time, but eventually, they all died down. In the end, there are only fills of emptiness and heavy silence.


    Then, there are these vivid images that suddenly take form before him.


    Adrian tries to figure out what they are rather than why they are there. He peers through each one of them until he is pierced by a great deal of reminiscing all of the sudden. Now, he has to rely on what he is feeling instead of what he thinks. If he were to deny their existence like what his brain was telling him to, they might vanish.


    These are shbacks of his past - is what his feeling telling him.


    <em>"Then, what is love should be about? Do I need to be of use all the time in order to be loved? Is love being determined by one''s worth...?"</em>


    <em>"When will you ever admit that you are only seeing someone else...?!"</em>


    <em>"You don''t look like you''re from around here..."</em>


    <em>"Hey, little fire head! What do you think you''re doing...?!"</em>


    <em>"If I''m shady, then you''re nosy...!"</em>


    <em>"Stop following me already...! You''ll get yourself into trouble...!"</em>


    <em>"Can''t you see?! If I''m with you, there''s no danger that can finish you off no matter how many they are...!"</em>


    The feeling is growing stronger and stronger.


    Even though Adrian keeps telling himself that he can''t remember these things at all, what is happening now is proving the opposite. They are there for a reason. It''s all making him piece the puzzle together to see the bigger picture, but even when he is slowly getting into it, he remains numb and stiff for the whole ride.


    And so, the only thing Adrian could really do in response was take them all in.


    That is when things be clearer and clearer.


    Indeed, these are his memories - ones that he didn''t know he lost.


    ---


    The ever prestigious and esteemed Millicent family may appear perfect in every side and angle that one will try to look from, but once the very inside is seen, it can be the most perfect view of an imperfect family.


    Sure, there are the endless piles of wealth, their far-reaching fame, the overwhelming influence, and the honor and respect that others would alwaysvish on them. However, beyond those things, there is really nothing else to see. It''s only the luxurious, upscale facade of a somber and lifeless household.


    At a young age, Adrian is already aware of the kind of life that they are living - not just the facade, but its entirety.


    He had grown up feeling restrained, dictated in every way, and thoroughly pressured. After all, he was the youngest member of the family at that time. He had a lot of catching up to do.


    His family was there to guide him, and they had supported him. But then, there was still something that wascking to a dauntingly great degree, and it turned out to be something that made him believe that there was no such thing as true love.


    Everybody in his family does care, but nobody has cared enough.


    They care about his manners and appearance. After all, he should always look presentable and dignified in front of everyone. They care about his future. Then again, he is a Millicent. They care about his skill and character development. And that is because they have to make him follow the track, conform in their values and perspectives, and obey their orders.


    If it wasn''t for his intelligence, talent, and ability to lead, Adrian would have been as good as a deadweight, and no one would care anymore - no one would pay the same amount of attention.


    He had to be useful to be cared for at the very least.


    ''Then, what is love should be about? Do I need to be of use all the time in order to be loved? Is love being determined by one''s worth...?'' was what he kept wondering since day one.


    ''If that is what love all about, then I don''t want it.''


    Back then, Adrian wasn''t close with any of his siblings on a personal level. They were the same as him - always busy with studying and preparing for their future even though what they should be doing at this age was ying with other children.


    His parents, on the other hand, kept treating each other like strangers. They didn''t love each other, and they rarely spent time together. It was an arranged marriage that they had no choice but to agree to.


    Adrian spent the rest of his childhood studying by himself. He was frequently alone yet upied with things like reading books and doing more advanced studying. But still, it was not all that bad.


    After all, he had his kind-hearted grandmother by his side. She was his very first teacher and solepanion most of the time. With how sickly she was starting to be as she grew old, she could no longer work and help with their family business as much as she did when she was still vivacious and healthy.


    Up until the time Adrian turned seventeen, he remained attached to his grandmother. That''s why when her condition got worse and she had to stay indoors as much as possible, he decided to take his turn to visit her instead of having here over all the time.


    "Grandma Maruschca, are you there?"


    That day, Adrian searched around the Donovan manor to meet Maruschca.


    For some reason, there was some sort of grimness that wasyering over the atmosphere inside the mansion when he arrived. He could even see it on the expressions of the houseworkers who weed him. But in the end, he chose not to pay much attention to it and simply went ahead. Considering how austere and strict his grandfather is, this kind of setting is reasonable somehow.


    Adrian was expecting to see Maruschca inside her room at that time. However, what he did not expect was that she would not be alone there - and that the scene that would greet him was something he could never turn a blind eye on.


    <strong>"When will you ever admit that you are only seeing someone else, Maruschca?!"</strong>


    <strong>"Grisham, aren''t we over this already?! I said I wasn''t! Can''t you see I''m too old for something like that?!"</strong><strong></strong>


    <strong>"Age doesn''t matter! You''re still a woman, and you can still see another man-"</strong>


    <strong>"You''d been like this since forever! When will you stop suspecting me?!"</strong>


    <strong>"As long as you keep going out and leaving behind my back, I will always be suspicious!" </strong>


    It was his grandfather, Grisham.


    He is arguing with Maruschca.


    Adrian doesn''t often see them like this, but he is used to seeing them oddly strained whenever they are together. It''s always as if there is this heavy burden that is weighing over them. While his parents are apathetic towards each other, his grandfather loves his grandmother - in a slightly not dearly way, albeit.


    He would treat her like a wife, gift her all the time, and make her happy as much as he could. However, she didn''t seem to be as affectionate as him. In fact, she wasn''t at all. She never pushed him away, but she still kept her distance and tried to act uninterested. It''s not hard to see that she didn''t reciprocate his feelings in any way.


    ''So, this is what it''s all about...'' Adrian thought as he continued watching their argument.


    ''Grandma is cheating on Grandfather? What''s more, she could still go outside? Did she go despite her sickness? Where? And why?''


    It''s the very first discovery that stirred something so huge and irrepressible within him - one that spurred him to take action instead of staying still and doing nothing.


    ---


    A week after that eventful visit, Adrian decided to investigate and trail after Maruschca.


    As stubborn as she was, she did not falter from those taunting words at all. She still went out despite her condition and the warnings of her husband. That made him more curious than ever.


    Whoever she is going to meet is surely someone special and important, especially since she does not even visit her favorite grandson anymore. It made him jealous, but even more than that, he felt betrayed. If it did turn out that she was seeing someone else, he didn''t know how he would respond.


    Adrian cherishes Maruschca more than anyone can imagine, after all.


    He doesn''t want her to leave nor does he want to turn his back on her. He could not find it in himself to think badly of her. Then again, if she truly fell for some other man, he could not do anything about it. He never believed in that kind of love, so he would not understand.


    Nevertheless, the revtion would certainly hurt him so much that he might not be able to recover from it any time soon after.


    ''At any rate, all of that would be answered today anyway, wouldn''t they...?'' Adrian thought as he put on his cap and hid the upper part of his face as much as possible.


    ''Let''s just prepare until then.''


    Disguised in a ck hoodie and a pair of old jeans - an outfit that would not make anyone think that he was from the Millicent''s or any distinguished family out there, he set out to spy on Maruschca. He even dyed his hair in light grey and wore contact lenses of the same color for this secret mission of his, which was something he never thought he would ever do in his whole life.


    That''s just how much of a big deal this thing is for Adrian.

 Chapter 126 - Strange Little Girl

    It took Adrian several hours to follow Maruchsca and eventually find out where exactly she was going to.


    He hid behind a tree near the ce of his destination. It was this small building with a in exterior and a fairly spaciouswn. Surrounding it was a cantilever gate, some trees, and a row of hedges that form a kind of barrier that marked the boundary of the area.??


    Only when Adrian got to see a group of children did he realize that it was an orphanage.


    They all went out to meet and greet Maruschca together with their female caretaker. He looked around for more details, but he realized that they were the only people there. Though it''s too early toe up with a conclusion, he couldn''t help but sigh in relief when he found no male adult around.


    <strong>"Hey, who are you?"</strong>


    <strong></strong>Then, he froze.


    Adrian is caught off guard the moment someone calls his attention, but after realizing that the person sounds like a child, he calms down right away. There is no way that he will be intimidated by a toddler, much less let whoever this is bust him out. Besides, his disguise is perfect, so there is nothing to worry about.


    With that, he turns around but only to find that there is no one there. Nonplussed, he then blinks and scans around his surroundings for a moment longer. Even then, he still found no one.


    <strong>"You don''t look like you''re from around here."</strong>


    Just when Adrian thought that he was only hearing things, he finally got to realize that it wasing from above the tree. With a puzzled expression, he tilts his head up to see the child, and sure enough, there is one - a little girl around the age of ten or eleven.


    She has long ck hair that is dyed in red from the middle up until its wavy ends. While her face that is riddled with band-aids seems to be a little concerning, her eyes have the richest shade of red that he ever saw - so deep and fierce that they somehow prate through his soul.


    "Who are you? And what''s with the hoodie and the hat? You look gloomy in them," she asked while she only continued sitting on the branch of the tree with her legs dangling below her.


    "That doesn''t look safe, kid. Get down here. How did you even get there?" he replied with a concerned expression, both feeling worried that she might fall and evading the question on purpose.


    "You talk like you never climbed a tree before. Then again, you don''t look like you''re getting enough fun and exercise. Must be a boring childhood."


    "Are you making fun of me?"


    "I''m just saying my opinion."


    "Look, I''m only concerned ''cause that tree is pretty high. idents can happen anytime. So, get down."


    "No, I won''t. You ain''t my mommy-"


    "I can see your panties too."


    "What...?!!!"


    Startled, she hastily grabs the hem of her skirt and pulls it down, but with how abrupt the action is, she ends up putting too much force that she identally slips from the tree branch. While she screeches in surprise, he reacts bbergasted and gapes at the sight of her falling down straight to him. He tries to reach out his arms in an attempt to catch her, but it turns out to be much toote.


    She already came crashing and kicking him in the face.


    "<em>Arghhhh...!!!"</em> Adrian shrieked in the pain as soon as his face came into contact with her feet.


    Stepping on him helps her regain her bnce andnd on the ground without hurting herself. With that, he is the one who gets to be in a world of pain instead. He staggers back from the impact and holds his assaulted nose and jaw, still groaning out loud.


    "Oh, no! I''m sorry! I didn''t mean to kick you like that...!" she eximed in panic while iling her hands about and fidgeting nervously.


    "F-For now, though, let me get you treated-"


    "Cassidy, where are you?!"


    Right then, she stilled.


    She got cut off the moment she heard the caretaker of the orphanage calling for her. That throws her into panic even more. She has to get out of there before her guardian finds her. But at the same time, she can''t just leave him on his own. She still hasn''t even apologized properly.


    "H-Hey, what are you doing?!" Adrian blurted out in surprise when she suddenly grabbed his wrist.


    "Follow me!"


    Without sparing any more second, she then starts pulling him away from that ce and making her retreat.


    ---


    The two of themter find themselves in a marketce where Adrian gets treated with an ice pack and a band-aid for the side of his lip - apparently, it was a little worse than he thought.


    "The name''s Cassidy, by the way. What''s yours?" the culprit behind his swollen body parts and aching jaw questioned with an innocent-sounding tone.


    At the moment, he is sitting on a bench at the side of the street while she is standing right in front of him. She is still making sure that his nose is no longer bleeding, and though she does appear to be calm, he can tell that she genuinely feels bad and guilty.


    She even looks so serious in treating him that she doesn''t mind their closeness. Her nervous expression amuses him above all.


    "Where''s all that cheekiness now, brat?" Adrian chuckled with a smirk.


    "I asked for your name - not an insult," Cassidy deadpanned.


    "I don''t want to say it."


    "That''s unfair. I told you mine."


    "I didn''t ask for it."


    "Then, I''m just gonna call you Mister Shady after all!"


    "Excuse me?"


    "Well, you look shady as heck, mister no-name. You look dull and depressing too. It''s a fitting nickname, don''t you think?"


    Adrian takes his turn to shoot Cassidy a t look. It seems like she is really fond of teasing strangers - even those who are older than her. Now, he is torn between thinking that she is only being friendly and feeling like she is messing around with him. But at least, she didn''t insist to know his real name.


    "Say, Mister Shady, you were watching that olddy who visited the orphanage, weren''t you...?" Cassidy chimed in once more as she flopped down on the seat beside him.


    "Are you her stalker or something? Don''t go hitting on her, alright? Age may not matter, but that is still kinda-"


    "Why do you always jump to conclusions? Can''t you hold a proper conversation for once...?" Adrian cut her off and talked through gritted teeth in miff.


    "Well, considering that you noticed what I was doing the whole time, I bet you were also watching me. Then, does that mean you''re going to hit on me too? Are you my stalker, <em>hmm?</em>"


    "I was just joking, geez...! You''ve really got no humor. <em>Hmph...!</em>"


    With a pout, she huffs at him and crosses her arms. He only heaves a sigh in return and props his elbow on his knee before putting his chin on top of his hand. Silence stretches between them for the next seconds toe. Through the corners of his eyes, he just keeps staring at her until she begins talking again.


    "That olddy visits the orphanage most of the time. Everyone there had grown fond of her. She is very kind and generous - always donating, looking after the welfare of the orphans, giving presents, and more..." Cassidy started again while looking up at the sky with a distant gaze.


    "No one knows who she truly is or where shees from. No one even knows if she still has a family or she is already living on her own. However, everyone trusts her kindness. After all, she has been doing nothing but giving and giving ever since she appeared there years ago."


    ''That does sound like Grandma Maruschca, but...'' Adrian silently thought to himself.


    ''Why this orphanage specifically? And even Grandfather doesn''t know about it. In fact, nobody does. It still feels like she is hiding something.''


    While he was busy pondering over what she just said, he almost failed to notice how she got distracted by a passing figure. He is a little taken aback to see her brightening up all of the sudden. Her eyes grew a little wide while her cheeks flush a faint shade of pink. She appears to be exhrated about whatever it is she is looking at right now.


    Curious, he looks away from her and turns to that direction. That''s when he finds someone selling ice cream from a distance. It''s not that hard to see that she is fond of ice cream, but even though it''s more than obvious that she wants one, she doesn''t look like she is going to go there and buy.


    "Do you want some ice cream...?" Adrian asked, making Cassidy perk up and nod ecstatically.


    "Buy one, then."


    And she pouts.


    She thought that he asked because he was going to treat her. But then again, he has no reason to do that. She doubts he will even treat the person who kicked him in the face. That being said, all she could do was sigh and slump down in disappointment. She already spent her remaining pocket money for the ice pack and band-aid, so she couldn''t treat herself too.


    Little did Cassidy know that Adrian was only teasing her. Seeing her dismayed reaction is both satisfying and amusing. Her pout is really cute as well. At least for these, he will treat her to it.


    "What vor do you like? I''ll just buy one for you."

 Chapter 127 - Summer Daydream

    Cassidy has been more ted than what Adrian expected.


    When he went and bought her a cone of strawberry ice cream, her bright, dazzling smile never left her face. She expressed her gratitude with the giddiest of grins he has ever seen before proceeding to feast on the sweet with so much delight. He couldn''t take his eyes off of her starting from that point on.??


    It was his first time experiencing something like this. His disguise may have helped, but he felt like he was being treated genuinely for once. There was no facade that could serve as a barrier between her and him. Both of them are acting as their own persons - not at all influenced by each other''s background, status, or anything rted to that.


    Apart from that, there is something about Cassidy that Adrian has never seen from anyone else. Perhaps, not just something - it is her as a whole. She can be both wild and clumsy yet soft-hearted and sincere.


    It''s only their first meeting, but he feels like he can get used to this kind of get-together. He can''t deny how it feels good to be weed even though he is far from his usual image. There''s no need for scripted movements, empty praises or rehearsed conversations - he is just himself.


    On this one, he also didn''t have to be useful to get those genuine gestures and warm smiles of hers.


    "Do you want some, Mister Shady?" Cassidy asked out of nowhere, offering her ice cream to him.


    "N-No, t-that''s a little indecent. You''re really telling me to have from yours too?" Adrian said incredulously, blushing a bit at the very idea of an indirect kiss.


    "Indecent? I''m just sharing, though."


    "You know what I''m saying! If I lick from your ice cream, the watery liquid that is secreted into our mouths by our nds will mix together. Just picture that. It''s really indecent."


    <em>"Pfffttt...!</em> Quote me science, nerd brain. You''re such a weirdo."


    As Cassidy giggles, Adrian realizes one thing.


    In the end, his impression of her will be the same even if he puts aside his personal experiences. Whether he is himself or another person, she will still be as genuine as she is now. She is a charming girl with a charming attitude. There is no ill will in her words or actions. That must be why he didn''t feel as offended as he would probably be when someone else said that to him.


    What made him realize all of that was her giggle that sounded as sweet as honey, her gaze that was as soft as the clouds above, and her smile that looked as warm as the summer sun. Everything about her was making him think like the starry-eyed poet that he never thought he would be.


    <strong>"Hey, ya'' punk. Whaddya think ya'' doin'' with our little Cassie?"</strong>


    In the midst of his summer daydream, Adrian perked up at the entrance of a group of high school students who all seem to be delinquents - a gang, most likely.


    <strong>"Tryna kidnap her? Rob her? Molest her?"</strong>


    <strong><em>"Ohhhhh...</em>Ya'' so gonna get it, ya'' scum!"</strong>


    <strong>"Let''s tie him up at the basement! He ain''t gonna get away with that!"</strong>


    Their sudden arrival made him go still for a moment, but even with their tough appearance and pugnacious expressions, he is not a bit least fazed. If anything, he is quite dumbfounded. Right then, he only stayed quiet and stared back at the guy who asked him a question he could not recall anymore - conceitedly thinking that they should exin themselves first before they could get any words out of him.


    "He ain''t doin'' nothing, everyone. Leave him alone - especially you, Asher..." Cassidy rified and red at the delinquents, taming them at once.


    "He just bought me ice cream."


    <em>"Hmmm...</em> Is that right? I thought for sure he was hitting on you or something..." Asher quipped mirthlessly before narrowing his eyes in suspicion.


    "Also, he looks shady with the hoodie and hat on. You can''t me me for suspecting him."


    "I did that too, but he is not a baddie. So, be at ease."


    "What does he want from you, then?"


    "He is a visitor at the orphanage."


    "Oh."


    Adrian takes that Cassidy can be mature too. She hasn''t ask about his true intention, and she also doesn''t want any more people to bother knowing about it. While she didn''t deny that she did suspect him, she still didn''t straight up call him a bad person for sneaking around and being all shady. Her understanding of the situation as well as her blind trust in him are astonishing.


    "What''s your name, dude?" Asher asked, catching his attention once more.


    "Cassidy here calls me Mister Shady. I''m fine with that," Adrian answered casually.


    "Yes, that''s right! He didn''t want to be named, so I went and solved the problem," Cassidy said proudly, puffing her chest out at the same time.


    Asher and his otherpanions only look at both of them before bursting intoughter all of the sudden. Taken aback, Adrian raises his brows, thinking that he wasn''t really trying to crack a joke or sound funny. He got to say that this was another first for him, though. Nobody everughed at him like this before - even then, he did not mind it at all.


    "Well, Mister Shady''s too long. I''ll just call you Shade!" Asher dered before putting his arm over his shoulder and acting chummy with him, much to his surprise.


    "You can call him anything~!" Cassidy chirped with a grin.


    "No, they can''t. I still don''t even know who they are," Adrian retorted, earning a snort from Asher.


    "Unlike you, I have a very cool name, and that is Asher. We''re Cassie''s good ol'' buddies."


    "And you guys are... delinquents, aren''t you? A gang?"


    "A good one, okay?! At any rate, she is like my sister, so you better noty a hand on her, got that? If you do, we''ll definitely beat the hell out of you."


    Adrian has no idea how he managed to survive the most exhausting meeting he has ever experienced in his whole existence, but much to his relief, he still did.


    Apparently, Asher and the others didn''t let him off the hook so easily. They stayed for a while longer after introducing themselves to him. Since he refused to tell them more about himself, they used that entire time to threaten him instead. They gave him some detailed exnations of how they would hunt him down once his hands got yful and naughty around her.


    It was all garbage talk, though - Adrian has to say.


    Yet it still shows just how much they care about Cassidy.


    "It''s been a fun day with you, Mister Shady. Too bad you don''t live around here. You could hang out with us more."


    At sunset, the two of them are on their way back to where they came from.


    She told him that her home is around there, and he offered to walk her back. Though this day did not go as he nned, he still got to learn something about Maruschca with her help. That confirmation is enough for now. He would just go back and investigate further into the matter.


    "I''ll return. Besides, you won''t ever feel lonely with those many people around," Adrian said with a small smile, recalling how noisy and energetic those delinquents were.


    "Indeed, I never felt lonely when they''re here. The only problem is that they''re not always here..." Cassidy trailed off before casting down her gaze, making him drop his smile.


    "It''s alright, though! Whenever they''re around, I always feel like a weak little girl. But when I''m with my family, I''m the oldest! So, I take my turn to keep the younger ones from feeling lonely!"


    "What a reliable older sister you are. I just hope they don''t learn from your violent side and kick people in their faces too-"


    "I thought we''re gonna forget that?!"


    "Even if I try to, I can never forget that."


    "For your information, I always protect my family from harm! That''s why I wanna be like Asher and the others when I grow up. I want to have the strength and power to defend the ones I love!"


    All these talks about families are making Adrian remember his. He can''t help but be bittersweet about what she has said. Her determination and courage are admirable, but they also make him feel somewhat inferior. The way she sees everything is way too different from him, and it makes him think like they are living in two separate worlds.


    Hers are all warm and sunshine. His are cold and rainy.


    Thinking about it, Adrian doesn''t even know why he gets to slip into her world and realizes many things in just one day. It''s as if he has missed so much in life. Even then, meeting her today might mean that it is never toote to catch up.


    It''s alright to catch up.


    "Hey, wait a minute, this is your home?" he then found himself blurting out when they arrived at the front gate of the orphanage.


    "Yeah. I am an orphan!" she enthused like it was the most normal thing to say.


    "What the...?! Why didn''t I realize that?! And you didn''t tell me?!"


    "What a dummy. Mister Shady is Mister Dummy! Dummy, dummy, dummy-"


    Annoyed, Adrian then grabbed both of her cheeks and started pinching them hard, making Cassidy yelp in pain and whine helplessly.

 Chapter 128 - Falling In Love

    For a whole month, Adrian kepting to that orphanage until he finally realized that he was no longer visiting for only one purpose.


    He eventually confirmed that Maruschca was not cheating on Grisham or doing anything bad behind his back. She was genuinely caring and thoughtful of the orphans there, which was why she would frequently pay them a visit. Perhaps, the same was starting to happen to him as well - he was slowly growing fond of that ce without him realizing it.??


    Meeting Cassidy was like exploring a new world that Adrian could never find within the walls of his luxurious home. As days passed by, he formed rtionships with Asher and the others, hanged out with them in the most casual and fun ways possible, got to know more about these people and the world around him, and live like a normal teenager for once. He never knew he wanted something like this until he just came to realize that he did.


    Even then, within that whole month, Adrian remained in his disguise.


    As much as he wanted to tell them the truth, he couldn''t find it in himself to say it. That''s not because he was afraid that they were going to change how they treated him. It''s just that there were still a few things he had to discover in regards to the mysteries surrounding his grandmother, the orphans, and the very ce itself.


    "So, you met Mrs. Donovan six years ago? And you are the reason why she keepsing back? Which means you are her favorite?" was what Adrian asked Cassidy one time while they were hanging out with Asher and the others at their favorite spot at the marketce - which they often did whenever he visited.


    "I''m not bragging, okay?! That''s the truth! To be honest, I got creeped out at first because there was just no way that aplete stranger would start pampering me out of nowhere! But at the very least, she eventually proved that she only meant well. That''s why I just let her spoil me."


    "Wait, you don''t know why she even began paying attention to you in the first ce?"


    "Nope! She did tell me that I reminded her of someone she knew well, but apart from that, I had no idea at all."


    If it wasn''t for her, he wouldn''t really know as much as he did now.


    It helped that she was the closest to Maruschca among all the children at the orphanage. She never hesitates to tell him anything he likes to know about this secret side of his grandmother. That kind of baffles him. It doesn''t seem like she is too trusting of people whose true identities she doesn''t even know, but he still can''t believe that she can tell him something this personal despite his firm refusal to confess who he truly is.


    "Why I trust you so much? Wow, that suddenly got deep..." Cassidy giggled when Adrian questioned her about why she kept treating him this way.


    "Don''t forget I''m still calling you ''Mister Shady'' - of course, you still have to earn my trust more. But even then, I feelfortable with you. It''s just like when I''m with the olddy. Even though I don''tpletely know you, I feel like I can still believe in you."


    "I''m like Mrs. Donovan?"


    "Yeah! I sense that you two mean well!"


    Maybe Adrian does resemble Maruschca in a way that only those like Cassidy can tell - those who genuinely care about them, that is. This was his first time hearing that he was like his grandmother. After all, he was never like her. She seems approachable and likes to smile a lot while he can summon a blizzard with his gaze alone and looks stone-faced most of the time.


    Yet to be told that he was like the person he admired the most - it was quite an honor.


    "The heck, dude?! Why are you blushing...?!" Asher chimed in all of the sudden, making him snap out of his musing and realize that Cassidy already left him to y with the others.


    "Wait... Don''t tell me... You''ve got a thing on Cassie?!"


    "Huh?! What are you talking about?! Who would have a thing on a brat?!" Adrian bolted out, blushing even harder.


    "Why the heck you''re blushing, then?! Leave her alone, you creepy pedo!"


    "What pedo?! We''re only six or seven years apart!"


    "She''s still young regardless. Just give it up. I bet she won''t even make a good waifu material-"


    "Shut up! You''re getting ahead of yourself!"


    But then, Adrian didn''t get to rid of this kind of suspicion that day.


    It''s probably because he was starting to get obvious whenever he thought about Cassidy - or worse, he didn''t know that he was already looking all starry-eyed or mushy. Even then, he couldn''t help but react this way no matter how much he tried to repress the very thought and feeling of having a crush on someone.


    That being said, even his very own grandmother has noticed it herself.


    "Adrian, if you have your eyes on someone at school, you can always tell me. Grandma will have your back no matter what~" was what Maruschca told Adrian at the very same day Asher pointed it out.


    "You can tell me what she is like at the very least! Don''t leave me out of the fun of witnessing my grandson''s first love. You said that you would introduce me to her as soon as you epted your feelings or something along that line. It''s what you promised me when you were still a little boy, right~?"


    He recalls no such promise.


    But he does remember that she can get overly excited when ites to this. He doesn''t even doubt that she will hire a detective to spy on him and investigate. In fact, he knows that she is not going to let it up unless she sees it for herself. However, he can''t just straight up say that he has been spying on her for the past month while meeting a girl and this gang of hers at the same time.


    And so, he denied her ims as well as his developing feelings for that certain someone.


    Yet it was much toote.


    Before Adrian knew it, he already started falling for Cassidy much, much harder than the time she literally fell on top of him back when they first met.


    ---


    More weeks passed by, and all of the sudden, Maruschca started to be bedridden for real this time.


    Since she could not go to the orphanage anymore, she hired someone she trusted to send her donations and fund their needs without letting anybody else know. It was an agent who once worked in theirpany as her personal assistant. She believed that this person could also keep this secret of hers.


    Little did Maruschca know that the trustee she chose was stealthily deducting all the money she gave by more than half the amount and keeping it for personal use - a deception that Adrian got to unveil soon after learning about the existence of this courier.


    ''Someone from the Moriarty family, huh...'' he thought while furtively trailing after the agent.


    ''Who would have guessed? One of the most loyal supporters of the Millicent''s would betray Grandma Maruschca like this. What''s more, it would turn out to be a rtive of Charles of all people."


    But of course, Adrian still trusts Charles himself.


    After all, he used to be the only person he was sharing a close rtionship with apart from his grandmother. Even then, close or not, the fault of a member should not be med to the whole family. So, instead of doubting someone who had spent his whole life preparing for the time he would work for him, he decided to get some help.


    Adrian went to Charles after he stalked Maruschca''s private courier that day in order to further his investigation, and that was when the unraveling of tons of other dark secretsmenced.


    Charles had his future decided for him early on - he would be the secretary of the next head of the Millicent''s family. That was why he had long been training to bepetent enough by starting with studying how things worked around the most sessful conglomerate in the country, including their system, hierarchy,mercial dealings, and even the affairs of most of the highest officials.


    In other words, he had a sufficient number of means and methods for intelligence gathering.


    With both of their strengthsbined, they set off and strive to uncover every dirty little secret that the current leaders have been keeping from the next generation. It was not easy since they were risking a lot of things here. They were technically roping themselves into a vition of privacy rules and regtions at that point.


    Yet in the end, it was all worth it as they eventually got to track down a number of corrupt executives, managers and other employees that were working alongside the Millicent''s for many years.


    "It was worse than you expected, Adrian..." Charles told Adrian the very moment they discovered one crucial fact that rmed both of them the most.


    "Mrs. Donovan''s private courier was not the only one who was involved with the orphanage you told me about. A new headmaster wille next week, and he is one of the board of directors. What''s more, just like what we had learned, he had a background of being used of child trafficking."

 Chapter 129 - Unraveling And Scheming

    Ever since Adrian and Charles learned about what was going to happen to the orphanage soon, it was as if the entire predicament had began to piece itself together as things eventually fell into ce.


    That residential institution is going to go bankrupt, and it is all because of the huge loss of sponsors as well as donations. To begin with, Maruschca was the only one who kept giving them enough funds - more so even. But ever since she stoppeding by, the sum of money she donated had decreased to a great degree.??


    Moreover, with the headmaster getting reced, their security and finances are at stake. While this person may seem to be trying to find a solution to the issue regarding their bankruptcy, nothing is really being solved as days continue to pass by.


    "I wanna kick that good-for-nothing old geezer in the face."


    Cassidy was very upset when she told Adrian about the situation.


    He only listened and yed it off as if he knew nothing, but hearing how she and the other children were beginning to get a bad impression of their new headmaster, he himself was raring to end those low lives at once. For now, though, he had to make sure that she was not going to continue carrying that murderous desire of hers.


    "I''ll treat you to some ice cream. Let''s go and get your head cooled off in the meantime," Adrian offered on their way to meet Asher, much to her delight.


    "Thank you...! Oh, and by the way, why are you still visiting? That olddy isn''ting anymore, you know. Isn''t she the only reason why you''re here?" Cassidy brought up all of the sudden, taking him aback for a second.


    "Well, at first, that''s indeed the case, but it''s different now."


    "<em>Hmmm... </em>Since you want to meet up with Asher, then I guess you grew fond of him? You''re best friends now?"


    <em>"</em>As if I''ll be best buds with that guy! I just want to talk with him."


    "About what exactly?"


    As she looks up to him with those endearingly innocent eyes of hers, he finds himself blushing for a bit. It''s actually a good thing that he''s still wearing quite a cumbersome disguise. With his cap on, he can hide his flushed face somehow. But even when he is already acting this sheepish, she doesn''t want to tear her gaze off of him -


    And with that, her stubborn curiosity is making her look even more irresistibly cute in his eyes.


    "S-Say, will you promise me one thing...? In return, I''ll buy ice cream for you everyday..." Adrian then started again after realizing something much more important than what he was feeling.


    "To be honest, I''ll be more than willing to give you anything you want if you agree to it."


    "Huh? You''re being weird, Mister Shady. Is something going on?" Cassidy asked with a brow lifted.


    "Promise me that you won''t involve yourself to any more trouble. Take care of yourself more. Avoid baddies no matter what. Don''t just charge right in only because you know how to kick and punch-"


    "Wait, wait, wait! You''re being really weird! Why''re you saying that as if you''re saying goodbye?"


    Right then, she realized something. Her whole expression dropped the moment she remembered that there was actually no reason for him to visit anymore. That''s why it made sense if he was going to bid her farewell at that moment.


    "Silly, what are you thinking about now? Didn''t I promise that I''d still treat you to lots of things? Why say that I''m leaving...?" he suddenly pointed out with a smile before taking off his cap and putting it on her head, making her perk up in surprise.


    "Just don''t get into trouble, okay? Soon, I''ll even tell you my real name."


    That''s when Adrian leans towards Cassidy and pulls down the cap to cover her eyes. Closing his own, he then ces his lips on top of it. He does the gesture as if kissing her forehead for real - without her realizing what he is doing all the while.


    She can only stand still as she fails to find it in herself to push him away. Despite her confusion, she only lets him do whatever it is he''s doing to her, and the reason for that may have something to do with the loud, boisterous thumping in her chest.


    ''Don''t worry. I''ll protect you,'' Adrian wanted to tell Cassidy that time but chose to keep it to himself in the end.


    ---


    After Adrian revealed the troubling predicament that the orphanage is presently in, Asher and his gang did not hesitate to lend a hand in exposing Maruschca''s private courier, the headmaster, and other corrupt individuals who are rted to them.


    Apparently, they were also involved in a number of crimes that concerned them. That was one of the reasons why they agreed to aid him right away.


    Since Asher and the others have different sorts of connections with people who specialize in collecting personal data, mostly sourced privately and gathered illicitly, before selling such information to third parties for a variety of uses, he decided to ask help from them. Charles could not possibly handle all the work alone. What''s more, there should be someone around Cassidy who is aware of what is going on in case something unprecedented happens to both of them.


    At the moment, they are about to conduct yet another scheme.


    In order to bring their opponents down altogether, they have to gather more and more evidences - even if that means kidnapping those they suspect as aplices. As much as possible, they try to get them on their side. Otherwise, they will just use ckmail and threaten the heck out of them.


    With how capable and meticulous Adrian is, Asher and the others don''t even get to work too much. His ns are always faultless, and his judgement gets them on the right track most of the time. That''s why they have managed to aplish so much in only a few days since they began conducting this whole thing.


    "In the end, you did not really tell Cassie, huh?" Asher asked Adrian while they were stalling around in an alley at a particr secluded backstreet - secretly waiting for their targets to arrive.


    "You said it yourself. She is too young."


    "Well, I didn''t get to tell you that she often thinks like an adult despite how she looks. She had been through so much, after all."


    "What do you mean?"


    "She''s an orphan in case you don''t know, meaning she already lost both of her parents. In the past, her father took care of me and so did her mother. Everyone in our ce knew about how good they were. They''re an ordinary family. That''s until they were killed, consequently leaving their daughter orphaned."


    "Killed? You mean... someone wanted them dead?"


    "Hey, I''m telling you this because I trust you, Shade! And I believe you trust me too, considering that you had let us know about this situation and practically turned everyone in our gang into your ve. To be honest, you can be a fitting leader-"


    "Now, you''re getting out of topic."


    While Asher onlyughed at how Adrian shot him a <em>"no, thank you"</em> expression, they failed to realize that someone was approaching them. Only when the person stood right in front of them did they get to notice that they had been too caught up in their conversation for a while now. They were so startled by this sudden appearance that they thought that the targets already arrived.


    But then, it only turns out to be Cassidy.


    "H-Huh? Wait, Cassie?!" Asher eximed,pletely thrown off guard.


    "<em>Aha...! </em>I knew it! You two are hiding something from me! I was wondering why you didn''t want to hang out with me as much as before...!" Cassidy bolted out as she crossed her arms and huffed indignantly.


    "What are you doing in this dark alley?! Were you making out?!"


    "Of course not! M-More importantly, how did you even know we''re here?" Adrian chimed in while looking at her in utter shock and incredulity.


    "How else?! I followed you, dummy! I nearly got lost!"


    "What the...?! That''s dangerous, you know! This ce is far from the orphanage! I thought you promised me not to get yourself into troubles-"


    "I didn''t promise anything! I''ll go with you whenever I want to!"


    <em>"Uhhh...</em> Cassie, Shade... Can you please not shout? You''re gonna get us busted out-"


    "Busted out by who?! Your girlfriends?!"


    Right then, though, the three of them started hearing a racket nearby.


    Both Adrian and Asher were rmed by this. After all, they shouldn''t be making too much noise when they are kidnapping someone. Their traps as well as the lookouts who are guarding around the area are always enough to capture their targets in one go. There will be no more time for futile resisting on the part of their captives.


    Their n always goes like this - first, they contact their targets and lure them in that location by threatening to expose their dark secrets to the public. The process after they take the bait is much moreplex since they have to be certain that they wille there on their own. Of course, they will be very cautious with keeping their identities hidden.


    But now, that noise they are hearing - it seems to be a sound that is telling them that something has gone wrong for once.

 Chapter 130 - Promises To Fulfill

    Adrian is not sure how exactly everything has turned out this way, but no matter what happens, he needs to protect everyone here.


    There are these heavily-armed gunmen who are chasing them at this very moment. It seems like someone has figured out their location as well as the string of kidnapping incidents that they have been conducting. As for their identity, he can think of only one individual who can plot such a dead set pursuit within a short span of time -??


    The very core of the corruption in theirpany.


    Of course, Adrian is still notpletely certain about it. However, it still makes sense, considering that not even the highest-ranked officials can easily see through their schemes. Charles and Asher had been extremely cautious in furtively sourcing information from private records. He himself has thought that everything has been flowing smoothly.


    Adrian is quite arrogant, so he is confident to say that the only people who can outwit him in this game are those who have made the rules.


    "No matter what, stay close to me, Cassidy. We''ll get to Asher and the others soon," Adrian told Cassidy as he guided her to sit behind him and take cover.


    "This whole thing is really shady. You are really shady-"


    "If I''m shady, then you''re nosy! You''re not supposed to be here!"


    "Even then, I''ll continue to follow you! Don''t leave me to Asher and run away by yourself."


    "Stop following me already! You''ll get yourself into trouble!"


    "Can''t you see?! If I''m with you, there''s no danger that can finish you off no matter how many they are!"


    "Huh?! Just what the heck is up with that?!"


    Both of them are now hiding behind a wall.


    Unfortunately, they got separated from their otherpanions after the pursuitmenced. It has been aplete mess since then. There were firings of bullets, loud noises, a rushed retreat and the surge of panic. It was a good thing that they had prepared for something like this even though they did not really expect it.


    At the very least, they still have an escape n to follow.


    In the end, only the two of them have stayed together. There were a couple of gunmen who were chasing them by that point. In the meantime, they went into hiding in hope that they would eventually lose them.


    "Mister Shady, there is that guy over there..." Cassidy chimed in all of the sudden, pointing at an unconscious man who was lying on the ground a few meters away.


    "You ran out of bullets, right? Let''s take his weapon."


    "No, we can''t let our pursuers see us. We''re staying here," Adrian protested, deeming her n as a bad idea.


    "I''ll just sneak in there. There''s still a wall over where he is. I''ll take cover."


    "Wait, no, don''t that-"


    Being as stubborn as ever, she still rushes ahead and slips in as stealthily as she can. Much to his relief, he sees that the gunmen have their backs on their direction at that time, still standing from a distance. With that, she is able to get to the other side and steal a pistol.


    ''Seriously, you.... You''re way too stubborn and reckless,'' Adrian thought with a sigh as he watched Cassidy happily waving the gun at him like it was some sort of a prize.


    It astonishes him that she can positively cope with this kind of situation. Any normal girl her age would have been so frightened that all they could was either cry out or stay numb. But then again, there was what Asher told him earlier - about how she thinks like an adult at times because of what she has been through.


    Now, he can see that clearly, and he can''t help but find a lot more things to admire her for.


    Cassidy is about to go back to Adrian right then, but before she can even reach his side, their pursuers are starting to make their way to their direction. At any second, they will get busted out. Though a little fazed, he can see how determined and focused she is. He can see that she is thinking things through.


    That''s when Cassidy quietly gestures that she will throw the weapon to Adrian, and that he has to shoot at once right after he catches it, considering that they will definitely catch the attention of their opponents by then - which is yet another bad idea.


    ''Freakin'' reckless little brat!'' he bolted out inside his head when she did not even wait for his answer and just went ahead to carry out the n.


    With that, he had no choice but to catch the pistol and do as she said. Like they expected, the gunmen would be rmed by their sudden movements, so he had to show himself up at once, fire his bullets and try his best to aim straight at both of them. Fortunately, he did it perfectly as he managed to take advantage of their surprised reactions and shot with impable timing.


    The gunmen did not even get to resist anymore.


    "<em>Wohooo...! </em>Mister Shady for the win!" Cassidy cheered out loud while making a mini victory dance.


    "Hey, little fire head! What do you think you''re doing...?!" Adrian eximed in panic before rushing to her and grabbing both sides of her head for emphasis on his not-so-insulting insult.


    "Just how strong-headed do you want to be?! And you''re calling attention here, you know!"


    "And yet you yourself are shouting-"


    "I''m really gonna take you to Asher as soon as possible. Stay with them while I handle the rest. Don''t cause any more troubles."


    She blinks at that rapidly and steps away from him. For a second, he saw how she looked a little hurt by what he said. Perhaps, he has been calling her troublesome a little too much.


    "Do I still cause you trouble even when I try to help?" Cassidy asked with a downcast gaze.


    "You''re giving me a heart attack - that''s what I''m trying to say. I didn''t want to put you in danger like that," Adrian rified, feeling guilty for making her think that way.


    "But I was the one who put myself in danger - not you. I don''t want to be protected all the time. My mother died because of that, and I believe that my father did too."


    "Y-Your what?"


    "If you continue protecting me and I still do nothing, you might die too."


    At her confession, his eyes widen a bit and his mouth gapes slightly.


    She is now acting somewhat ashamed and fearful, her dainty figure getting smaller and smaller than it already is. It''s his first time seeing her so vulnerable. He doesn''t know her past that well, but he can tell how damaged she seems to be. It hurts him - not only because she is this broken all along, but also because she is always trying to act strong despite that.


    Even though it''s out of ce, that sentimental moment carries on between the two of them, filling in the heavy silence that has prevailed.


    "I''m not going to die..." Adrian assured her before cupping both of her cheeks and squeezing them together.


    "I promised you something, right? I''ll buy you anything you want, and I''ll tell you my name."


    Dazzled by his warm and affectionate smile, Cassidy can''t help but blush fiercely. Not only did she realize that he was actually so handsome this whole time, but she also felt touched by his words and gesture. Time and again, the thing inside her chest is starting to get so frantic that it might burst.


    This must be that gooey, cheesy feeling that makes people lose their strength and feel like falling over. This must be that once-in-a-lifetime emotion that she never expected she would ever discover. It made her weak and confused yet strong and enlightened at the same time - it was reallyplicated that she could barely define it.


    Even then, she can''t find it in herself to deny the feeling.


    "Before that, promise that you won''t die first!" Cassidy said firmly and steeled her gaze on him.


    "Yes, I promise," Adrian reassured her, beaming even brighter.


    ---


    Yet in the end, Adrian didn''t get to fulfill any of what he had promised to Cassidy.


    After reuniting with Asher and leaving her to their care, he split up from them to finish what he started. He could not afford getting them involved any more than this. That''s why he let them get to safety before him.


    But then, there had been one huge miscalction. Just when Adrian thought that his escape n was faultless, he got cornered at the veryst minute - and it was all because he did not quite foresee that the mastermind of the whole pursuit was also present in the scene.


    Adrian was in the middle of fleeing and crossing a road when he suddenly crashed onto one of the vehicles that had been chasing after him. He was sent flying through the air andnding on the ground with one heavy, death-dealing fall.


    <strong>"Adrian?!"</strong>


    <strong></strong>However, the crash was not the biggest shock of all. It was the one who drove him over.


    Of all the people out there, it really had to be this person who would do it - the mastermind of the pursuit, the core of the corruption in their corporation, and the very reason why Cassidy would lose yet another home. He was in aghast shock, confusion and disbelief for what seemed like a long time. Even if he hadn''t been in that car crash, he would have stayed thoroughly numb. He wouldn''t know what to do but to remain frozen.


    The man before him now is reflecting the same reaction as his, but he did not get to see the ones that he was expecting the most - guilt and remorse.


    "W-Why..." Adrian muttered weakly before hepletely lost his consciousness.


    "W-Why did you do this.... Grandfather?"

 Chapter 131 - Missing Parts

    Two whole months full of new experiences, fresh rtionships, shared moments, cherished feelings, and crucial discoveries - all gone in the blink of an eye.


    Adrian ended up with retrograde amnesia after the car crash. He lost his memories from the past two months - starting from the time he spied on Maruschca and followed her to the orphanage up until the unfortunate conclusion of the previous pursuit. With Grisham handling the aftermath, things had even gotten worse than that.??


    "We went abroad two months ago, my dear grandson. That''s why we''re not in our home country right now. I took you with me so that you could start training to be the next head of our family business. You are the sessor of the Millicent."


    That was the excuse that his grandfather used to tell him after he recovered and found himself in a whole different ce. He lied to him and proceeded to manipte him from that point on.


    What Adrian did not know was that Grisham took him abroad only a week ago. He even lied to his parents and siblings, saying that he must be treated at another country. Doctors were bribed, hospital records were surreptitiously altered, and everything else was perfectly handled using power, wealth and influence.


    "What about my elder brother? I thought he was going to seed Father? I''m just going to have a lower position, right?" was what naive little Adrian asked him back then.


    "I trust my judgement. You possess impressive leadership skills and abilities - that''s what you proved to me during those whole two months. If it wasn''t only for that car ident, your studies would have gone by smoothly," was what the ever cunning and devious Grisham answered.


    "Will I continue to live here with you, then? What about my family? Will we not go back?"


    "Don''t worry. We will after youpleted your training. You can still visit them, but only for a brief while. You have to focus on your goals."


    Someone as meticulous and intelligent as this grandson of his should never hold this kind of power - he knows that. He can learn about his crimes once again, and with this authority, he is capable of doing much more than what he could have done before. In other words, he is too dangerous, and this decision is too risky.


    However, it was exactly because of those things that Grisham had to keep an eye on him all the time. The seat of CEO would keep Adrian under his watch and supervision - he would not be on the loose likest time. By training him himself, he would make him see through his eyes. He would make him adapt his values and ways of thinking, which would consequently get him on his side.


    Besides, he was not lying when he praised him. The power to stay anonymous while conducting his research on their corporation was something not anyone could do. They need that kind of ability in this industry.


    If only Adrian hadn''t lost his memories, Grisham would have also discovered the identities of his aplices. Yet as he expected, he protected them until the very end. Only he got caught - at least, for now.


    At any rate, Grisham would use the one and only person who discovered his dark, corrupted side in order to keep it hidden.


    With that, Adrian ended up getting brainwashed by his grandfather. They lived together from then on. The feeling of being secluded from his family, his busyness with studies and work, the solitariness from being too goal-oriented, and his strong sense of independence have practically desensitized him.


    In each passing day, he was starting to resemble his grandfather more and more.


    Cold, distant, steely and iron-willed - that was how Adrian became.


    ---


    After eight years of living with Grisham in another country, Adrian went back to inherit their family business and meet the woman whom Maruschca chose for him to marry.


    By that point, though, his grandmother was under heavy treatment at the hospital. Everyone could barely visit her, which was why nobody could properly disclose the reason why she chose thisplete stranger out of all women to be his future wife. Even his grandfather himself was not aware of her background.


    But because this was the only wish that Maruschca asked from Adrian, he decided to fulfill it. He had to make up for all those years he could not be by her side. Besides, he trusts that she has seen at least something special about this person. She really won''t choose just anyone, of course.


    "I''m very happy to see you again, Adrian."


    During their first meeting, his future wife smiled at him so brightly that he thought that she might not be suited for the kind of environment they had in this family.


    The two of them met at his mansion. He remembered her wearing a simple, in white dress - a fresh breath of air, he couldn''t deny. She was the very first woman who attempted to approach him with an ordinary apparel. Even then, her bright personality was quite extraordinary -


    Yet it did nothing to pique his interest.


    Aside from the fact that Adrian was just not really interested in women, he did not want to give her an impression that he wanted this arrangement. He did agree to it, but that was all there was to it.


    "Do you remember me? We met eight years ago. My name is Cassidy."


    Again, not interested.


    He could not even remember what he responded that time. All he thought about was what he had to do after that meeting. He still had work, so he really wanted to finish it already. With that, he just let her ramble on, smile at him so fondly, and act like any other woman out there who wanted his attention.


    The only difference was that she rarely talked about herself. She didn''t brag about any past achievements or noteworthy details about her. It could be that she was dead set on not revealing her background or she was just amoner after all - which he didn''t know were both true at that time.


    Adrian recalled being so bored by that whole conversation that he forgot half of what Cassidy did and said.


    He had no idea that the woman before him was the same eleven-year-old who fell from a tree and kicked him in the face years ago. She was that kind-hearted, friendly orphan who loved ice cream and had a goal of bing a gang member. He failed to remember that she was the girl he made promises to before.


    Yet as for Cassidy, she clearly remembers everything.


    "You''ve changed so much, Adrian."


    Adrian recalled seeing some sort of unfathomable pain in her eyes even though she only kept smiling at him that entire time. He thought that she was only hurt because he was not giving her the reaction she wanted. What he did not know was that she felt like crying after realizing that he could not really recall her.


    Then again,pared to two months, eight years had been a very long time.


    He had turned cold-blooded, close-minded and unwilling to share an intimate rtionship with anyone. His grandfather had really influenced him to a great degree. That was why he remained in the dark about who this woman truly was and what kind of man he was when he met her.


    But perhaps, everything was not lost.


    After all, Adrian could feel something strange towards Cassidy sometimes. He had thought that he would not be bothered if she suddenly disappeared, but when he did imagine that scenario, he felt like he could not take it. Some sort of possessiveness kept surfacing from his subconscious for an unknown reason. He also became protective every once in a while, but that always ended up with him looking like he was bossing her around.


    Adrian did not want Cassidy there, and at the same time, he unknowingly did want her.


    ---


    Not even a while after arranging their marriage, Maruschca died from a heart attack.


    Adrian was thest person who was able to talk with her before that day - or at least, that was what everyone knew. Back then, he thought that she was finally going to tell her why she chose Cassidy as his spouse, but instead, she only made him promise her something regarding her again.


    <em>"Adrian, my grandson... Take good care of your wife. You may not be able to see it now, but that young woman possesses an imperceptible, special kind of fire within her - one that can melt a cold heart. She''s strong-willed and relentless, never backing down... But even then, she''s just as alone as you are in this world. That''s why you two have to stay by each other''s side no matter what,"</em> was what Maruschca said to Adrian back when she was still bedridden at the hospital.


    However, it was another promise that he failed to keep.


    Adrian did not get to take care of Cassidy properly. He had put a roof above her head, provided her needs, and paid attention to her. However, he never cared enough - much like how everyone in his family did not care enough. It had be one recurring cycle that heavily affected each of their lives.


    ''I''m sorry... I''m so sorry...'' the present Adrian thought as he tried to stir awake from his deep slumber at longst.


    ''Please, forgive me. Don''t leave me. I''m so sorry, Cassidy.''

 Chapter 132 - Another Forgotten

    Back at the present timeline, Asher has taken Cassidy away in secret.


    No one from the Millicent''s knew that they were together for almost a day now. They went back to the ce where they grew up together - a ce full of nostalgic feelings and buried memories. It was their home, but as soon as they arrived in their exact destination, they both thought that it didn''t look like one anymore.??


    "W-W-What...?"


    At that very moment, Cassidy stands frozen in front of what she has used to call home.


    However, the orphanage is no longer there. It is just this vacant lot with a myriad of trees and a lush field of grasses. What''s more, it appears to be in the middle of the nowhere. There are no surrounding houses or any nearby structures. It is downright empty of human life and of everything that has once been there.


    "W-Where...? W-Where is my family?" Cassidy asked Asher with a terrified look to which he only returned a deeply remorseful and grief-stricken expression.


    "I''m sorry, Cassie, but they... There had been a huge fire incident when you were neen-year-old. Including the caretaker, almost everyone died. Only five of the orphans had survived."


    Hearing that, she felt like breaking into millions of pieces.


    Her whole body went numb and stayed unmoving for the next seconds toe. Tears began to pool her eyes before streaming down the sides of her face like a cascade. Incalcble pain and unimaginable grief start to torment her - so, so much that she feels like dying herself right then and there.


    ''The family I wanted to protect... I worked so hard to keep us from going bankrupt. I could not even focus on my studies anymore. I worked myself to death and protected the children from those who had tried to harm them. I became a delinquent to know my ways around life - to survive everyday alongside them...'' Cassidy silently agonized over as she fell on her knees and stooped her head low.


    ''And yet, in the end, this was what happened.''


    She still doesn''t know the whole story, but she feels like she can''t bear to hear any more. Losing the memory of her family dying was the worst that this amnesia brought her. All this time, she thought that there was still a home that she could go back to. She was raring to reunite with them, but now, there was no one here who would wee her back.


    "I''m sorry for making you go all through this again..." Asher apologized before kneeling down before her and gathering her trembling figure in his arms.


    "I also wasn''t there to protect you all. We were still in hiding back then. Remember the guy you kept calling Mister Shady?"


    "H-Huh...? M-Mister Shady...? W-What about him?" Cassidy questioned hesitantly, appalled at the thought that something simr to this had happened to him.


    "We were pursued by the craziest group that had ever chased us, right? The reason why we left this ce and cut off ties with you was because we were still being targeted. That was why we hadn''t seen one another for many years. It''s all good now, though. We grew big and strong enough to at least reunite with everyone we left. In the end, it was all about power and influence. We have enough of them now, and we are no longer a mere gang."


    "You had cut off ties with me, Asher. What should I feel? You didn''t contact me even once. And now I feel worse knowing that you have been through something like that-"


    "I did that to protect you - all of you. We''d been in a tight position for a long time. By not contacting you, I could avoid letting our enemies know that we were connected with you and the orphanage. We could even barely hide the fact that you were with us when we were pursued for the first time. If they were to learn about our rtionship, they would have used you against us."


    Cassidy falls silent at that, lowering her head even more and biting her lip all the while. She feels more powerless than ever. Everyone had been struggling this whole time, and no matter how hard she worked herself, she felt like she wasn''t able to help even just for a bit. It all went down to nothing as soon as her family died from the fire.


    But then, they should not have been experiencing this entire thing in the first ce if it was not for this unidentified entity who kept messing up with their lives.


    "They... Who are they, Asher? Who are these enemies? These pursuers...?" Cassidy muttered vehemently as she looked at him with an incandescent, scorching gaze.


    <strong>"Don''t tell me... Are they the one who also caused the fire?"</strong>


    Taken aback by the fiery glint in her fuming eyes and how she is able to piece the puzzle together with just those details, Asher takes his turn to be quiet. For a moment, he only keeps staring back at her. That''s until he eventually heaves a deep sigh and screws his eyes shut for the big revtion.


    "Do you recall Mrs. Maruschca Donovan...?" he brought up all of the sudden, making her eyes widen in nonplus and trepidation.


    "Shade and the mastermind behind the fire as well as the man-hunt against our group - they are all rted to her.... They''re a family."


    "Huh? What?" was all she could only blurt out, extremely shell-shocked.


    "Mrs. Donovan''s grandson is Shade who also happens to be your husband, Adrian Millicent. On the other hand, the mastermind is her husband, Mr. Grisham Donovan - your grandfather-inw. He was behind the fire and the pursuit against us-"


    Asher was cut off when he felt Cassidy stirring in his embrace. It was a good thing that he was holding her the whole time.


    She suddenly lost strength and fell over. Already overwhelmed by all these revtions, she has reacted so strongly that she ended up feeling weak and nauseous. This may also be because she hasn''t gotten enough sleep these past few days.


    "Cassie! Cassie! Hey, are you okay?! Cassie!" Asher kept calling in confusion and panic.


    Yet at that second, Cassidy already fainted and lost consciousness.


    ---


    "I see... So, you''ve got a boy you like, huh?"


    A dream.


    Cassidy is dreaming.


    There, she is still around the age of sixteen. She was visiting Maruschca in the hospital. It was quite a rare asion, especially since the people who were looking after her were very strict with visitors. Ever since she stoppeding over the orphanage, the number of times she went to see her in the hospital was as good as nothing at all.


    Maruschca was the one who contacted the caretaker of the orphanage - asking to meet Cassidy once again. That was the only reason why she could step a foot in there. If she did not reach out first, she would never know how she had been doing for the past years.


    Even though they didn''t often meet, they spent time as casually as they did before. The olddy liked it this way, and the young girl knew that she treasured this kind of moment too.


    "Well, you can say that I do have feelings for him, but... Ever since he was gone, there was not a day I didn''t think about him. I want to meet him again so bad - or at least, know about how he is doing," Cassidy confessed timidly.


    "May I know who this is? Maybe I can help," Maruschca asked with an amused and meaningful smile.


    "Oh,e to think of it...! Granny, do you have a grandson?"


    <em>"Hmmm...? </em>Yes, I do. Two of them. Why?"


    "Does one of them look gloomy, depressing and dull? With grey hair and grey eyes!"


    "<em>U-Ummm</em>... All my grandsons have brown hair and blue eyes. I also don''t think they look like that. They are all dazzlingly handsome, you know~ Oh, if you want, I can introduce you to one of them-"


    "O-Oh, no, no...! It''s fine. Nevermind. Forget I asked that."


    Even until that time, Cassidy wanted to keep her promise to that guy. She told him that she won''t let Maruschca know about his true intention for his visits in the orphanage. But because she was already feeling desperate at that point, she thought of at least asking her if she had a grandson who looked like him. She did assume that they were rtives, after all.


    She wanted to take a shot in reuniting with him. But now that she knew that there was no one like that, she decided to stop there - or at least, she tried.


    Cassidy thought that this guy must have been an outsider who was not rted to Maruschca after all - yet eventually, she learned that she thought wrong.


    Because Cassidy only spent time with him for two short months, she could no longer remember how he exactly looked like after many years. But because Maruschca was with him for a good portion of her life, she recognized him right away after she saw a picture of him one day.


    "I was keeping this photograph ever since a friend of mine took it. It was out of fun at first - to tease him because he didn''t want to take selfies or even a group photo with us. It''s blurry since he kept trying to snatch the camera away that time..." was what Cassidy told Maruschca when she brought a blurred photograph of that guy she kept saying she wanted to meet.


    "I never realized that I would treasure it so much that I still had it until now."


    Right then, Maruschca recognized Adrian almost instantly.

 Chapter 133 - Home Yet Alone

    Cassidy was eighteen-year old at the time Maruschca was able to understand everything.


    Ever since she saw that picture of his grandson, not even its blurriness and his disguise could keep her from putting the pieces together. As she continued to learn more about their adventures together - about how they bonded together and that it all happened during the summer she stopped visiting the orphanage, she remembered that he was also showing interest in a girl around that time.??


    While Cassidy may have fulfilled her promise to keep his intention for his visits as a secret, Maruschca saw through the fact that he was indeed paying visits to that orphanage just like her.


    "He used to look so grumpy and brooding, but even then, he was kind and generous! He would buy me ice cream and y with me! He would also walk me back home from school!"


    Since bringing that photograph, Cassidy kept rambling about that guy for hours straight every time she visited the hospital.


    At first, Maruschca only listened to her story. She neither confirmed nor denied that the person she was head-over-heels in love with was her grandson. That''s because she couldn''t just establish the truth from a single blurred photo. She wanted to learn more about him - his attitude, his way of treating other people, and how he made friends from outside hisfort zone for the first time.


    Soon enough, Cassidy was able to convince Maruschca that this guy was none other than Adrian.


    "Eight years... It had taken them eight years to find the chance to reunite atst..." was what she thought that time.


    "All there''s left is my grandson. I wonder how Adrian will react when he sees Cassidy again."


    But then, there were two crucial facts that Maruschca did not know about - first was that Adrian had lost his memories, and second was the heartbreaking incident that happened to Cassidy and her family.


    "Cassidy? What happened, child?"


    It was the first time Cassidy visited Maruschca again ever since turning neen-year-old.


    She thought about making their reunion happen as a present for her. Yet before she could even tell her about it, she faltered after seeing her trudge inside her hospital room like a corpse. She looked lifeless, empty and dead - the first she ever saw on this bright and cheerful girl.


    "G-Granny... M-My family..." Cassidy choked out, sounding like she had swallowed a thousand of broken sses.


    "T-There was this fire... O-Only f-five... Only five were left."


    Maruschca nearly got a heart attack after hearing the news.


    That was the day when everything changed for Cassidy. Certain arrangements were made that required her to part ways from the remaining family she had. For the past years, all she had were the orphans and their caretaker. She had no other home to go to. Her friends never showed up again for a long time. She was all by herself - lost and alone.


    "I want to protect my family until the very end... Those five - at least, I wanted to give those five everything I couldn''t give to the others. But even if I want to, I don''t even have a home to return to anymore. The orphans will have to be admitted to another orphanage, but now that I reached the legal age, I have to fend for my own..." Cassidy continued crying her heart out while sitting on the floor beside her bed - a sight that hurt Maruschca to an unfathomable degree.


    "I have to look after myself, and I also want to continue looking after those children."


    It was one of the days in her life that she cried the longest.


    She kept losing everything. At a young age, she lost her parents, and as she grew up, she lost her friends. Now, it was her one and only family. A girl like her could only take so much. She knew that she tried her best to struggle and enjoy life at the same time, but even then, life still found a way to bring her this further down.


    Maruschca wanted to help this poor little soul - not only because she owed both her deceased grandfather and his son so much, but also because she hade to love her herself.


    "Cassidy, you still have a home..." she told her as she steeled her resolve to save her from her harsh reality as much as she could.


    "You can marry the person you love the most. You can still have a new family."


    Little did Maruschca know that such a purely benign offer would only be a whole new world of sufferings and pain for Cassidy.


    ---


    Since the blurry photograph was her only evidence of his existence as that ''Mister Shady'' she fell in love with - and it got burned during the fire incident, reuniting with the person she badly wanted to meet had not gone by the way she imagined.


    Cassidy felt her world fall apart when Adrian treated her apathetically for the first time.


    In her own subtle ways, she tried her best to make him remember, but she never seeded. He had really lost his memories of her - without her and Maruschca knowing. She wanted to tell him more about her. However, she couldn''t let anyone in that family know about her background unless a certain condition was met.


    "The Millicent''s are very strict and scrupulous. They would never ept amoner with an ordinary background into their family. So, please bear with me, Cassidy. Until Adrian recognizes you andes to your defense, you should not tell them about it. I believe that my grandson will protect you," was what Maruschca cautioned her about before.


    But then, Adrian never recognized Cassidy. He did agree to keep her by his side, but that was not enough to protect her from his suspicious and judgmental rtives.


    ''Even then, I want to stay with him. Besides, this is the only home I have left. By staying in this family, I can also gain enough power to help the other orphans - to provide for them and fund their needs just like what Granny did to us before. I can''t afford toin when I don''t even have anything left...'' was what Cassidy decided back when she realized that Adrian was not the same as he was before.


    ''And really... I just really want to be with him.''


    It started out with that desire - to be with him no matter what.


    His rtives could do all sorts of things to her. She endured everything for five whole years. As much as she didn''t want to admit it, she was desperate to be part of a family again - to have a home. She also believed that he would get to remember her someday. If she continued to work hard and make him regain his memories, he would definitely recognize her again.


    "You kept telling me about these ''eight-years-ago'' thingy. How many times do I also have to tell you that I don''t remember at all? I''m with my grandfather that whole time..." Adrian snapped one time after she tried to insist their forgotten past again.


    <strong>"Or are you trying to tell me that my own family has lied to me?"</strong>


    It happened several years ago. That was probably thest time she ever tried to force him to recall - and that was because he showed her a look that told her that she was nothingpared to his own flesh and blood. She would never be anything to him.


    But even then, Cassidy only decided to smile and hide her pain for the millionth time.


    <strong>"Whether you remember or not, I will always love you, Adrian."</strong>


    ---


    Cassidy woke up from her slumber with tears rolling down her face.


    For some reason, she had dreamed of Maruschca as well as her missing memories. It seemed like the trauma that was brought to her by the revtion of the disappearance of her previous home was the one that did the deal. Her memories were beginning toe back little by little - and so was the hellish pain that she had been through for a long, long time.


    "Cassidy, do you feel fine?"


    At someone''s call, she weakly turned her head to the side and found Asher looking down at her.


    That''s only when she realizes that she''s inside of an apartment, lyingfortably on the top of a bed. He probably brought her to where he was currently staying at after she lost consciousness.


    "Had been hours since you fainted. It''s already past midnight. Do you want something to drink or eat?" Asher continued to ask, concernced in his voice.


    "I still feel a little dizzy. Maybeter?" Cassidy said groggily, fighting to stay awake.


    "Wanna sleep more?"


    "Yes, please."


    "Okay."


    With how weak she felt, she didn''t even bother to dry her tears. She just went ahead and fell back to sleep. He only remained on the side of the bed that entire time, watching her breathe away. As soon as he knew that she was back to dreand, he reached out his hands and started wiping her tears away with his fingers. He then leaned down to her and brushed his nose against hers.


    "You''d been through a lot. Stay here with me, Cassie," Asher then whispered in her ears, still caressing her face all the while.

 Chapter 134 - Their Resolutions

    Back at the hospital where two members of the Millicent are currently staying in, time flows by without any particr change until a certain someone''s uproarious reawakening happens.


    Adrian has finally regained consciousness - in the most unexpected way possible, that is. At least, for all of those who were aware of how bad his condition was, they were not expecting that he was going to wake up this soon. As for his family members who were on watch, they did not quite anticipate the first thing he would do and say as soon as he opened his eyes.??


    "C-Cassidy..."


    Edwardes rushing the moment he hears Adrian mumbling something. He then heaves a deep sigh of relief after finding that he is finally awake. Right at that very moment as well, Olivia enters the room with Irish. She has regained consciousness a few days ago, but she still needs to use a wheelchair to move around.


    "Olivia! Irish! Adrian is...!" Edward called out to them, much to their surprise.


    "Adrian?! Is he finally awake?!" Olivia eximed before making her way in their direction.


    "Thank goodness... He is awake..." Irish breathed out as she joined their siblings, nearly tearing up in so much relief.


    "Olivia, can you please call the doctors for now?"


    "Yes. Of course."


    But before she can even reach the door, they all suddenly hear their youngest sibling whispering something underneath his breath. His gaze tears itself away from the ceiling before falling on them. They can only watch in silence as he peers at them one by one, looking like he is searching for something or someone.


    "Cassidy... Where is my wife?" Adrian then asked.


    As if that is not enough to baffle them, they can also see both panic and desperation in his weary expression. When he attempts to sit up, they stir and scurry to make him lie back again. Even then, he doesn''t want to let up. He only continues budging while looking behind their backs to search for any other upant in that room.


    "Calm down, Adrian. You haven''tpletely recovered yet," Edward said as he tried to pin him back down on his bed.


    "You''re not answering my question. Where is Cassidy?" Adrian muttered with an anxious look and tone.


    "C-Cassidy is... She is not here..." Olivia trailed off hesitantly, casting down her gaze as she recalled how Cassidy suddenly disappeared the other day and associated it with what Gertrude told her before.


    "D-Don''t worry, though. Your secretary and bodyguards are already searching for her-"


    "S-She''s... n-not here? Why?"


    Seeing him cken and droop his head low, they only fall silent once more. His entire face begins to pale from that point on. He appears like he can''t believe what''s happening. More than that, he is looking more and more desperate in each passing second. Whatever gets him acting like this is something they can never fathom.


    "We don''t know the reason, Adrian. She just went and left the other day," Edward continued, still trying to make him settle down but to no avail.


    "Why did you let her?! How did she even...?!" Adrian suddenly bolted out as he struggled to break free from his grip.


    "There is still someone who is after her life! She can be in danger!"


    "Still, you can''t just stand up and do something reckless! You will only make your condition worse!"


    "I have to go to her... I have to see her... Just let me go already! Let go, Edward!"


    "Adrian, enough of that! Olivia said that there are people who are already looking for her...!" Irish chided with her brows furrowed in vex, unable to bear looking at her brother act like a madman any longer.


    "Look, she''ll be back, okay? They''re going to get her back. If you really wanna see her, then do her a favor and recover first-"


    <strong>"What''s themotion all about?"</strong>


    Then, they alle to a pause.


    At that all-too-familiar voice, everyone snaps out of their morous exchange and turns to look at the figure that is standing by the doorway.


    Despite the grey strands that are peeking out of his dark hair and the time-chiseledyers of skin on his frame, he remains youthful-looking and striking in appearance. That strong, distinctive air around him can only be distinguished as his and his alone - powerful and domineering. He looks as imposing as ever, almost never-changing.


    "Grandfather Grisham," Adrian breathed out in so much shock that he nearly faltered.


    Different kinds of emotions begin to surge through him at that very second - the strongest being wrath and resentment. He badly wants to burst out right there and then. His blood boils and seethes while his fists and teeth clench tightly. All those memories of his lying, maniption and brainwashing are making all his inner demons emerge from his deepest depth.


    However, that onlysts for a brief fraction of a moment - Adrian tries to control it.


    One single hint of rebellion, and Grisham might see through him. He is the sharpest, keenest person he has ever met, after all. If he were to find out that something was out of ce about him, he would meddle in again. Worst case scenario, he would find out that he has regained his memories. There is no doubt that he will do something worse than what he has done before.


    In order to protect Cassidy and himself, he will pretend that nothing is wrong - he will y the perfect grandson for a while longer.


    "You''re finally awake, Adrian. I''m relieved to see you up and about. How are you feeling?" Grisham started as he approached him with that not-so genuine smile of his.


    "Thank you foring, Grandfather. I''m fine now..." Adrian calmly replied and settled down atst.


    <strong>"Very fine."</strong>


    ---


    "So, this is where the others are currently working at, huh..."


    Cassidy is now standing in front of this local restaurant that has a casual feel to it. Asher took her there as soon as she woke up on the next morning - partly because she insisted to know where their other friends were, and the other reason being that they had to get something for breakfast.


    "This is just our disguise, though. We still have to blend in the city life, after all..." Asher trailed off while looking around the diner.


    "Well, to be honest, we also want this kind of normalcy back. If we weren''t hiding for a long time, we would''ve been working like most people out there. This may look like any ordinary casual dining around here, but the people working inside are far from ordinary."


    "At least, you are getting there. You are not going to run away forever, you know..." Cassidy chimed in once more, smiling a little.


    "We''ll go back to how we used to be before. I''ll go and take care of the children while you guys manage your dream restaurant. Was it a bar, you said?"


    "A sports bar! That''s what it is!"


    "Right, I see. I''ll help you guys out with that too."


    "You know, Cassie... Before that, shouldn''t you be more concerned about some other important matters? Like how exactly are you going to deal with the Millicent family from now on, for one?"


    Cassidy drops her smile at that.


    After learning the truth from Asher, she knows that she still needs to hear another side of the story. About the reason why Adrian can''t remember her and how everything leads up to this point - she wants to know them all. This time around, she will not continue her life while staying in the dark. Everything will have to arrive to a conclusion once and for all.


    While she does want to know more, she has already made up her mind as well. Whatever she will learn from here on out may not change this final decision of hers. She wants to be decisive about how she will attain her freedom and happiness for once.


    "Asher, give me some more time. I''ll go back there, then I''ll return here - to reunite with all of you..." Cassidy continued before turning to face him directly, her gaze firm and unyielding.


    "Using the Millicent''s name, I can get a high-paying job right away. I will work to earn money for your restaurant and for funding the children''s needs. As soon as I am able to save enough, I will leave the household - whether that man wants me to or not."


    "And here I thought you were gonna say that you wanna smuggle out their riches-"


    "I''m not a criminal! Of course, I won''t! I''ll just use their name and influence!"


    "But you are still the wife of one of the wealthiest men in the world. Doesn''t he pamper you or something?"


    "I won''t rely on him anymore. After what happened to him, their family was dead set on kicking me out. No matter how you look at it, I don''t belong there. Besides, he wanted me out of there long before-"


    "Wait...! He wasn''t treating you nicely back then?"


    While she only stoops her head low and averts her gaze, he scowls and narrows his eyes intently. In the end, he thought wrong. She wasn''t taken care of as much as he thought she was. As far as he is concerned, he will not continue to stall around and do nothing about that.


    ''Damn you, Shade. Just what did you do?'' Asher cursed silently, not liking how Cassidy suddenly looked so broken and exhausted.

 Chapter 135 - Beginning Of Complete Estrangement

    It had already been five days since Cassidy went missing.


    By this point, Adrian is starting to lose his mind.??


    He would not eat properly, and he would barely get some sleep. Though his physical body is at rest, his mind is far from that. He could not calm down at all. There was not a time that he did not think about his wife. It was her he could ever think about - her well-being, safety, whereabouts, and everything.


    Every second, minute and hour of the day she was not there was like hell to him. He would dream about her at night - her smile,ughter, and even her touches. Only then does he feel at ease. He feels perfectly fine when he can see her right beside him. But then, that only tortures him as well. That is because he will only get to wake up from such a beautiful dream to face the nightmarish reality in the end.


    Up until thest day of his stay at the hospital, that nightmare continues - his beloved is still nowhere to be found.


    "Adrian, we''re going back home. Not to our vacation houses. We''ll leave this ce," Gertrude ordered the day before he would be dismissed.


    "I''m not leaving until Cassidyes back," Adrian firmly protested.


    "How many times do I have to tell you that the others will just take care of that-"


    "And how many times do I have to say that I''m not going anywhere without her? You can just leave on your own. Leave already. In fact, you''re better off not showing your face to me anymore-"


    "Adrian!"


    Appalled by what his son said, she bolted out of her seat and stomped her way in his direction. He only returns her fuming reaction with an icy-cold expression. His siblings can only watch from the side as both of them begin yet another heated exchange. It has been like this ever since he has woken up. Their family dispute is getting bigger and bigger that it is starting to spiral out of control.


    And it all began after Adrian learned that Gertrude told Cassidy to leave on the very night he was sent to the hospital.


    Ever since then, he thought that she was the reason why she was able to leave that easily - without any of them noticing right away, that is.


    "You do know that I''m still your mother, so you better listen and do what I say-"


    "I''ve had enough of all of this! You kept telling me what to do! I''m not a child anymore...!" Adrian cut Gertrude off and retaliated without hesitation, making her re up even more.


    "If I get to learn that you really are the reason why she left, I''m no longer sure how I will ever treat you, Mother."


    <em>"Ha...!</em> That''s only your obsession talking, child. You are misled, and that is because you are still too young. What if she left on her own? She could leave, you know. Our family doesn''t need her, anyway-"


    "Mother, stop that! You''re already going far too far..." Olivia cut in all of the sudden, finally stepping in between the two.


    "I may have gone along with whatever we are putting both Adrian and Cassidy through, but enough is enough...! I''m also tired of all of this! Everything needs to stop! Let''s stop already!"


    "Olivia," Irish breathed out in a bit of awe, not expecting that her twin had this brave side of her.


    "Mother... Olivia and I will be the ones to look after Adrian in the meantime. You can go back with Irish for now," Edward chimed in, also seconding what his sibling said.


    "Hey, wait! I wanna stay here too! I won''t leave without Olivia!"


    "Irish, you''re still recovering as well. Someone from our family needs to look after you-"


    "I''ll stay with Olivia!"


    Already getting a headache from how much of a mess her children became, Gertrude only heaved a long sigh in exhaustion and backed away to take a seat again.


    She still had not moved on from the revtion that it was Sophie who had crashed over Adrian, but she was already dealing with another headache. Perhaps, she has indeed gone too far by shing against his son like this. As the victim here, he should be the one to decide what will be good for him. Besides, going by how he is acting now, she will not be able to change his mind.


    "You should just take care of that case with Sophie, Mother. Just don''t y biases anymore. Otherwise, I''ll definitely do the unthinkable. She is still alive, isn''t she...?" Adrian brought up all of the sudden, catching them off guard.


    <strong>"I''ll wait for her to wake up, and I''ll deal with her myself. She won''t get away just like that - she deserves a much harsher punishment than death."</strong>


    Time and again, Adrian is resembling Grisham so perfectly that it is kind of eerie.<strong></strong>


    His once cold gaze distorted into a fiery one. Hooded with malevolence, he appears like he is all ready for a bloodbath. It appalls them. This may either be another one of his rarest sides or an all-new look they are seeing on him - intimidating is no longer the word, it is beyond frightening.


    Among all of them, Olivia feels scared the most.


    Then again, she has already steeled her resolve to confess every misdeed that they have done to his wife before - she will finallye clean.


    Ever since she and her sister have been saved that night, starting out a new beginning is all that is in her mind. She knew that she should not have thought about changing only when it got to that point, but then, that was just what happened. She was willing to pay for that as well, and she was more determined to change knowing that she thought she never wanted to do so back then.


    However, now that Olivia sees just how terrifying Adrian can be when ites to Cassidy, she is beginning to falter.


    More than being put behind the bars or getting her hands cut off, she is afraid of losing her younger brother. Her family is already as messed up as it is, after all. She doesn''t want to lose any of them for real.


    ''Even though I know I deserve to be hated..." Olivia thought begrudgingly as she looked at Adrian with a petrified expression.


    ''I don''t want Adrian to hate me.''


    And that is because ''hate'' for Adrian is a lot more than treating them apathetically or making them pay two-fold.


    ---


    "You should go inside now. It''s already starting to get cold."


    Edward tried to make Adrian follow for the hundredth time ever since he was dismissed from the hospital. He was out at the beachside again, though he knew that he was not just standing around there and doing nothing. Even though he should rest more, he is still working so hard to look for his wife.


    It has been more than a week since Cassidy left. Even then, she hasn''t returned.


    Adrian already sent out a number of search teams, private investigators, and police officers. At this rate, he might make his wife appear like a wanted criminal or a part of a syndicate. He even thought about joining the investigation himself and giving out a huge reward money for anyone who would get to find her, but he talked him out of it.


    There was no need to go that far, especially when there was already a few found traces of her. It''s only a matter of time before they find her.


    "I know that you did me the favor of staying put in this ce and all, but you still need to obey more if you want aplete recovery," Edward continued to talk sense into him but only to be answered by silence.


    Adrian is staring out at the ocean, lost in his deep sea of thoughts - time and again.


    The curtains of the evening are about to fall while a nket of stars is beginning toyer over the sky. Waves keep ebbing and flowing around his ankles, adding to the refreshing coldness of the billowing wind. From a distance, the sun is starting to set and hide away, but even then, he only continues staring at it while entirely in daze.


    That is all until he notices a certain figure through the corners of his eyes.


    Someone is approaching them from the other side of the beach.


    Right then, Adrian goes still. Whatever he is seeing now is like something straight out of a dream. With the whole setting bathing in the warm, resplendent light and the atmosphere having a dreamy feel to it, that whole sight is such a heaven to behold. It leaves asting impression despite how fleeting it seems.


    She is right there - walking down the beach in a in, white dress that looks nostalgic for some reason.


    ''Oh, right. She is also wearing something like that when we met again five years ago,'' Adrian then came to realize as he continued staring at her with so much love and admiration.


    With an inscrutable and unsmiling expression, Cassidy is now calmly making her way towards the ce she will soon depart from as well.

 Chapter 136 - Getting This One Right

    Adrian stares at Cassidy for what seems like an eternity - by seeing her alone, he feels like falling all over again.


    His once empty expression turns into a loving and fond one. He brightens up, looking like he has been finally imbued with life. His gaze softens like how he knows it has used to before, and his pounding heartbeat picks up pace as if matching the sound of the ocean waves. ??


    Then, before he knows it, he is already running towards her.


    "Cassidy!"


    Much to her surprise, he unceremoniously wraps his arms around her as soon as he reaches her. He seems so exhrated that he practically envelops her entirety and lifts her a little off the ground, which takes her aback even more. Her eyes bulge wide in surprise at how the gesturees out to be filled with many emotions that she can''t quite describe well -


    Bliss, contentment, relief and desperation.


    Among them, thest one is probably the strongest.


    Cassidy can feel Adrian trembling for a bit as he proceeds to hold her tightly. This is not how he usually hugs her - this one is different. Going by his small quivers, tight grip, and overall response to her return, she can already tell that her absence has affected him much more than she can ever imagine.


    "Thank goodness... You''re alright..." Adrian whispered in her ears as he leaned in deeper and nuzzled his nose into her hair, raring to feel her more in hope to reassure himself that this was not a dream.


    "Are you really fine, though? Are you hurt anywhere? Where had you been? Did someone-"


    "I''m fine. Everything''s fine," Cassidy cut him off and looked away, piercing his heart a little with how distant she seemed to be acting out of nowhere - but even then, he only continued smiling at her, not wanting to ruin this moment.


    "I see... You can tell me moreter. Thank you foring back."


    Right then, she finds herself steeling her resolve to depart soon.


    For some reason, the way he is acting now is giving her the impression that leaving will not be as easy as returning. It shows with how he looks so relieved and happy that he appears to have been knocked out of breath. His touch is firm yet gentle - trembling as if cold yet soothingly warm at the same time. It is as confusing as that, she thinks. Whatever this is confuses her.


    "Cassidy..." Adrian continued before pulling away to look at Cassidy once more and cupping both of her cheeks.


    "Wee back home."


    With a dazzlingly bright smile, he beams down at his wife. All she can do is stay silent and stare back at him, unsure of what to feel anymore.


    That is when he inches his face nearer to her out of nowhere, catching her off guard. Without saying anything, he then pulls her closer to him and dives down to capture her lips. A small surprised gasp escapes her mouth at the very second they make contact, but even then, he only proceeds to kiss her with so much softness and passion.


    ''W-Why... W-Why is he...?'' was all she could think of at that moment, feeling torn between pushing him away and understanding what he desperately wanted to convey with this gesture.


    Just before her thoughts became a jumbled mess, she wondered why his movements became so tense all of the sudden. Indeed, he seems so desperate to convey something to her - something he can''t put into words. Much like how he can''t apologize enough for how bad he has treated her before, he can''t tell her whatever he is feeling right now through mere words.


    While Cassidy remains in a world of confusion, Adrian feels like he has been brought back to life in a matter of seconds.


    ''Soft... She feels so soft... And warm... Very warm...''


    It was easy to lose himself in the kiss - the fiery passion and raw need made it easy for him to do so.


    Adrian kisses Cassidy as if his whole life depends on it. He deepens it as if he wants her whole as well. This kind of feeling is something he can''t live without anymore - he doesn''t know how to live without her anymore.


    He didn''t want to stop as he felt like she still didn''t understand enough. In fact, he knew she would never understand. To her, this may have just been another meaningless gesture, but even so, he did it while thinking that she was his everything. Nothing made sense without her. He doesn''t want her to leave ever again.


    He loves her.


    He loves her so much.


    As Adrian possessively gripped Cassidy by her waist, he tried to convey just how much without taking advantage of her. He needs her so much. Every small quirk of hers - he needs it.


    With those in mind, he pulls back and grits his teeth, letting both of them catch their breaths atst. He then closes his eyes before leaning his forehead against hers. Even until then, she was not saying anything. He was beginning to have a feeling that she was already distancing herself without doing it physically.


    Yet no matter the reason for that, he couldn''t afford to lose her again.


    "I know I''ve promised this before, and I will say it again because I want a chance..." Adrian said breathlessly, almost pleading.


    "Please, give me a chance, Cassidy. I promise I''ll be a better partner to you. I''ll get this one right."


    Once more, Cassidy only finds herself steeling her resolve on her prior arrangement - she needs to leave.


    ---


    While it may have been a little harsh of Cassidy to treat Adrian so coldly even after he had saved her life, she knew that she was already running out of time.


    ''I promised Asher that I would leave in a month or two. I only need to earn enough money to support the children and invest in their business...'' she thought as she sat down across her husband at the dining hall.


    ''I only need enough to start a whole new life.''


    At the moment, dinner is being served.


    After their emotional reunion at the beach and that one-sided confession of his, he has taken her back inside their resort house and invited her to have dinner with him. So far, he has not asked her anything again - most probably because he wants her to say it herself. He is also acting too calm and natural that it does not seem like he has only been in a car crash a few days ago.


    Edward was at the beachside with them earlier, but after expressing his relief that she came back safely and exchanging a few more words with her, he already excused himself and took his leave. It turns out that he is the one who is dealing with the search operations, which is why he has to go ahead and inform the others about her return.


    "Cassidy, is everything okay...?" Adrian questioned, making her snap out of her train of thoughts.


    "You did not touch your food yet."


    "Oh, <em>ummm...</em> I just have no appetite," Cassidy lied and averted her gaze.


    "Did you eat already? I can have others prepared for you if this is not to your liking."


    "N-No, it''s fine. This is enough."


    In fact, this is more than enough.


    Apparently, he has set up quite a banquet. Different kinds of meals, drinks and desserts were already on the dining table before she knew it. Even before that, the maids had all lined up to serve her. The whole ce became busy from that point on. They helped her freshen up before dinner came - preparing her bath and assisting her with the evening dress she would wear.


    Everyone has really be more amodating and polite than before.


    "Do you want to go home tomorrow? We can stay here if you still want to," Adrian continued - at that point, he had chosen to watch her in silent adoration instead of finishing his meal.


    "Home...? Oh, you mean... Back to that ce..." Cassidy blurted out, still looking withdrawn.


    "It''s fine. You can do what you want."


    "Only if you also want to."


    "Is it even alright for you to travel with your injuries?"


    "I''m still recovering, but it''s only a one-day trip. No harm can be done."


    "You sure you don''t feel hurt anywhere at all?"


    "I will be okay. Thank you for worrying."


    Cassidy didn''t mean to be so concerned that she was almost affectionate, but with how Adrian kept smiling all brightly and warmly, that must be what he was thinking.


    While she does want nothing to do with him anymore even if she is still going to say there, it is a little hard to draw a line, especially now that she knows that he is the same guy she has fallen in love with a hundred summers ago. She keeps telling herself that continuing to carry those feelings will only be a burden. After all, it has long been proven that they are not just meant for each other.


    Almost everyone around Adrian ising after her life - andpared to his family, Cassidy knows that she is nothing but a forgotten memory.

 Chapter 137 - To Treat Her Better

    If Adrian truly does love Cassidy, he should be ready to confront the people he has been together with ever since he was born.


    Things can reach to the point where he might need to turn his back on everything he has used to be. It is either her or his family - he will need to choose.??


    But then, she thinks that there is really no need for him to. She will cut him the ck and do him the favor of distancing herself first. This way, he doesn''t have to trouble himself over which side he is going to join.


    ''I''ve heard from Asher that Grisham Donovan has returned to visit his grandchildren. I still don''t know where he is now, but I need to stay away from him as much as possible. He did say that he would take care of him himself. Yet at any case, his grandson also has to know that he is the mastermind behind everything...'' Cassidy pondered deeply as she stole a nce at Adrian.


    ''I know that this man is not a bad person - misguided, yes. It was already nothing short of a miracle that he used to be so kind to me in the past even though he was raised in such a household. He is good, and he can help us. However, I doubt that it will be easy. He might end up not believing me if I tell him about his grandfather, and even if he does, just what it is he can do to a close rtive?''


    For what seemed like the hundredth time, she recalled how he had chosen his family over and over again.


    She doesn''t stand a chance at all. Her presence is probably too little unlike them. Two months of genuinely spending time with him and five years of endless pining - she doubts those are enough to make him go against his own flesh and blood.


    ''Yeah. That''s it. There''s no use...'' Cassidy thought with a downcast gaze, still traumatized by her newly-recovered memories - though most of them were still not that clear.


    ''Asher and the others will take care of Grisham Donovan. I, on the other hand, will just have to do what I havee back here for.''


    ---


    Cecile has not particrly gotten close to Cassidy ever since she has be her pet, but she could tell that something changed about her right away.


    She has called for her in the middle of the night. Now, they are meeting up inside her bedroom. For minutes now, she is only sitting in silence with her boxes of jewelry ced on the table before her.


    For someone who has gotten deeply involved in a shooting incident, she acts strangelyposed. She appears to be all ready for another battle - to surge right in the midst of raining bullets and sting explosives once again.


    In other words, she looks like she has one destructive scheme.


    ''Being chased by assassins could''ve made her emotionally unstable at the very least. Why did she return with such a stronger and tougher front on...?'' Cecile grimaced at the possibility that Cassidy was going to exact revenge on those people who attempted to murder her.


    ''And if she is gonna do it, I have to be roped into it too. Great.''


    This is not a kind of mess that the head maid ever wants to get into.


    Leaking information and spying on the other members of the family - those she can do. But if the redhead ends up ordering her to pick up a gun or something, she thinks she might faint. She is too afraid of something like a head-on, death-dealing confrontation that involves bloodying one''s hands.


    "M-Ma''am Cassidy, I will do anything you want. But p-please, if you''re going to recruit me to your revenge squad or something, d-don''t put me on the front line. I-I can''t hold a gun," Cecile finally had the courage to confess, fidgeting nervously all the while.


    "Huh? Who said you gonna hold a gun?" Cassidy replied incredulously, silently wanting tough at her ridiculous assumption.


    "B-Because Ma''am just seems so ready for a bloodbath-"


    "Okay, no. I''m not. I get where you areing from, but that is not how I do things."


    "Which means you are indeed going to do something?"


    "Why, of course. I never run out of what to do."


    While Cassidy only shes a mischievous smirk, Cecile tries to keep herself from shuddering. It is really as she has thought - something has changed about her. For a second there, she even feels like she has finally recovered her lost memories, which then fires her up to do whatever kind of revenge she is nning.


    "Cecile, I''ll be giving you these things as promised. I want you to do something for me again, and I want you to make sure that no one will ever find out about it..." Cassidy trailed off with a meaningful smile, patting the lid of one of the jewelry chests all the while.


    "Give me a list of all of the Millicent''s business partners, including their contact numbers. Smaller corporations that are affiliated with the family will do. Also, take note of those high-payingpanies that have vacant spots for job applicants."


    The head maid reacts taken aback by that, but she chooses wisely as she does not question further.


    Cassidy does think that selling all her luxuries can be an easier way to go around this matter, but there is no way that her husband will not notice. Then again, all the money she possesses now ising from him. He may as well turn out to be her sugar daddy if she is to ask for more without even doing nothing. Above all, she can''t find it in herself to depend on him any more than she has.


    ''You can stop with sacrificing your life like that, Adrian. Don''t bother sacrificing anything else. I will only give you nothing in return,'' Cassidy brooded with a heavy heart.


    ---


    When Adrian said that he would do better, he meant it - and without dy.


    On their way back to their home residence on the next day, he has a list of ces in his mind that he is secretly nning to stop by. He is going to take Cassidy on a date without her knowing it. That being said, he decided to drive this time instead of getting themselves a driver. The others will be riding on a separate vehicle, so it will just be him and her for the whole day.


    ''Oh, and the bodyguards too...'' Adrian then remembered after ncing at the rear-view mirror of their car and catching sight of a couple of vans that were escorting them from behind.


    ''Well, that''s a given. I don''t mind as long as they''ll only watch over us from a distance.''


    Right then, he takes a moment to look at his wife who is sitting on the passenger''s seat beside him.


    Cassidy has been oddly quiet ever since she returned. Aside from asking how his recovery was faring so far and some other things that were rted to his hospitalization, she didn''t initiate any more exchanges. He understands that she is still greatly affected by everything that has happened, but at the same time, the way she is not acting like her usual self concerns him.


    Adrian badly wants to know where she has been and what she has done for the past days. There is a lot of things to talk about. He himself also has many to say, including his recovery of his memories, their forgotten past, and the fact that he was already onto the mastermind of the assassination.


    Those topics are all heavy to discuss, especially that one with his grandfather. He was not even sure how he would start the conversation. But eventually, he realized that they probably needed to take a break for now. There may be a lot going on, but they still have their lives to live - he still has a life that he wants to live with her by his side.


    ''Just one day... Even for just one day, I want to take her away with me...'' Adrian thought firmly.


    ''I want both of us to be away from everything - at least, within a few hours. After this, I will have to tell her. I will reassure her. I want to confront all of it alongside her.''


    Without looking, Adrian removes one of his hands from the steering wheel and ces it on top of hers. Cassidy flinches a little in surprise the moment he intertwines their fingers together and squeezes her hand gently. She then finally turns to his side and finds him looking quite serious.


    Whatever he is thinking now is making him appear somewhat determined and resolute.


    "Do you want to go somewhere before heading back home, Cassidy? You can tell me anything you want. I''ll give it to you..." he then started all of the sudden, surprising her even more.


    "Just as I promised back then."


    Cassidy slightly gapes at that, feeling like the promise that Adrian was referring to was also the same one he made during that summer day.

 Chapter 138 - Surprise Date

    Too immersed in her thoughts, Cassidy did not realize that Adrian parked the car in front of one of the most famous establishments around that ce.


    This will be part one of his n. Setting all of these up should have taken at least a month, but for the head of the Millicent Inc. and one of the most affluent personalities in the country, there is nothing impossible. That being said, everything he has only figured outst night was already right before them.??


    "W-What the...? I thought we were going home...?" Cassidy said incredulously, reactingpletely thrown off guard.


    "Why are we in an aquarium park? And wasn''t this the one I kept seeing on TV?"


    "Let''s stop by here. We can have our lunch in their seafood restaurantter on. That one''s pretty popr, right?" Adrian told her quite calmly, smiling like he was going to enjoy this thoroughly.


    "A food chain should have been enough-"


    "Come on. There is a lot to see here. It has been a long while since I visited this kind of ce too."


    Before she can turn the idea down, he already reaches out to grab her hand and start pulling her all the way to the entrance.


    As if being taken there as a treat from her husband is not enough, sheter finds out that they are the only people there aside from the employees, which is definitely a huge surprise. After all, this particr ce is an extravagant tourist attraction. It is the country''s first world-ss marine theme park with an integrated urban resort and lots of sea life attractions.


    "Hey, don''t tell me..." Cassidy muttered with a t look, narrowing her eyes in suspicion.


    "It''s impossible to see no one else here, especially on a weekday. Did you reserve this ce beforehand?"


    <em>"Hmmm...?</em> What if I did?" Adrian only beamed at her, making her brow twitch a little.


    "Why did you do it?"


    "Can''t I go on a date with my wife?"


    "Huh...? D-Date...? And by closing up this whole thing?"


    "It''s better this way. No one will interrupt us."


    As much as she wants to continue talking back, she only sighs and looks away from him.


    It is quite insane to even think that he has only arranged all of thisst night. Imagining how much money he has spent on it is already making her feel guilty. If he is doing this to earn her favor or something, she is afraid that it is only futile. While she does want to say that she is going to part ways with him soon and that he should not do anything like this again, she has a feeling that he will only do more instead of stopping.


    In the end, Cassidy decided that she would just let Adrian do what he wanted.


    "Have you ever been to an aquarium park before?" he asked while walking beside her.


    "I have not. This is my first time," she replied, still frowning.


    "I see... It makes me d that I''m with you in your first, then."


    "Nonsense."


    "No, it''s not. I want to be with you in all of your firsts."


    At that, she only falls quiet once more. He just keeps saying everything he wants.


    By that moment, they have already entered a ce they called the Oceanarium.


    The establishment''s means of disying a throng of living aquatic animals for public viewing is nothing short of the extravagance that it promised. Modern aquarium tanks stretch all around the hall they are passing through. Through these thick, acrylic ss windows, they can view different kinds of marine species while feeling like they are under the ocean at the same time.


    <em>"Woahhhh...!" </em>Cassidy could not help but breathe out in awe and amazement, unknowingly beginning to enjoy this as well.


    "Wait, are those sharks?! Like... real sharks?!"


    Then, in a matter of minutes, she is back to being yful and bubbly.


    Adrian watches her rush towards the tank to take a closer look. Seeing that his efforts did not go to waste after all, he silently let out a sigh in relief. It was just that she was not looking impressed or pleased for a while now ever since they arrived there. He worried that she would keep frowning up until the end.


    "Oh my, there is a lot of them! Not just sharks...! I wanna see a whale too...!" Cassidy ecstatically eximed like a little child - and at that second, Adrian recalled that she never experienced something like this before.


    "Oh, and jellyfishes! Are there any jellyfishes here?!"


    He knew that she was not blessed with a lot of things that most children would have experienced. Something as simple as ice cream would already make her a thousand times happier than any spoiled little girl would be if she received a whole store of it.


    Of course, his wife would be pleased by a visit to an aquarium park. She was only hiding it for some reason he badly wanted to know, but he also shouldn''t have thought that she was not impressed or pleased by this.


    Now, Adrian is back to regretting everything.


    He regrets not giving Cassidy as much as she deserves all those times - in fact, she deserves a lot more than he can ever think.


    "Yes, there are whales and jellyfishes too. Let''s go there next..." he chimed in and approached her with both of his hands shoved inside his pockets, feeling like taking things easy from here on out.


    "They have a special exhibit of the Antarctica as well. There are penguins there. You can pet and feed them or something-"


    "Penguins?! Really...?!" she enthused with an ear-splitting, thrilled grin.


    "How about jellyfishes? Can I pet them too-"


    "No, of course, you can''t."


    After exploring the entire Oceanarium as well as that attraction they call the Dancing Jellies Sea Fairies, they proceed to one of the special exhibits that the aquarium park promotes in addition to their permanent collections.


    It is a whole new world for them from that point on - a snow world, more particrly. They put on some heavy outer garments before entering that ce and getting a close-up view of the penguins. A few guides tour them around - a few and not just one because the head manager of that establishment was actually present with them as well, considering that a big shot was visiting.


    "A penguin...!" Cassidy chirped in delight as soon as she came across one of the animals there.


    <em>"Kyaaa...!</em> So adorable!"


    With how she reacted, the penguin ended up getting frightened and hastily making its retreat.


    Turning her toddler mode on, she only goes ahead and chases after it with open arms, taking the tour guides aback. Because of her excitement, shepletely forgets that the floor is slippery. With that, she finds herself nearly slipping and falling over, making her screech in surprise at the same time.


    But before she meets the ground, her husband immediatelyes to rescue and catches her by the waist.


    "Be careful. Why''re you running like that...?" Adrian gently chided before he bent and scooped her up in his arms, carrying her bridal-style all of the sudden.


    "If you do that again, I''ll carry you the whole time."


    "How can I pet the penguins, then?!" Cassidy bolted out indignantly, minding that concern of hers more than the fact that he swept her up like this without any prior notice.


    "You can still use your hands."


    "And I''ll use my feet too. So, put me down."


    "Alright. But only until we get there."


    "Huh?!"


    At this point, they are hogging everyone''s attention there. That time around, their tour guides only decided to observe them from afar, putting enough distance to give them space and let them be all lovey-dovey to their heart''s content.


    At least to Cassidy, that is what their smiling faces are telling her.


    ''Give it up, guys. This love team''s long been over,'' she only deadpanned in silence while shooting them a sharp look.


    As soon as they got to where the penguins were, Adrian finally put Cassidy down just as he said.


    She moved on from that right away as she beganvishing her attention on the animals. This is another first for her, but these mean little seabirds seem to give no damn as they only keep running away from her. Little did she know that she kept ecstatically bouncing around the ce that they felt like they were going to be hugged and squeezed to death.


    "Here, Cassidy. I got one," Adrian called out to her while petting a penguin that seemed to be clinging to him.


    "Wow, bossman. They must be attracted to your coldness," Cassidy tly remarked, not amused by this special treatment.


    At that, hees to a halt and stares at her in surprise. Finally, he has heard that nickname again. As much as he doesn''t want to admit it, that makes him happier than he expected. It reassures him that she is still seeing him the same way - in a way that she considers itfortable to be around him.


    "I''m d to see you smiling again," Adrian said with a loving and endeared expression, making Cassidy regard him for a moment.

 Chapter 139 - Playing Along

    As Cassidy only continues staring at Adrian, she realizes something that she thinks she has been disregarding for too long.


    That gentle look, his affectionate touches, and all these romantic gestures - they are enough to tell her that he is indeed in love with her. He hase to care for her even more than she can imagine. This time around, they are genuine. He is no longer ying along in this arranged marriage of theirs. His sincerity is unmistakable, especially since he does not try to hide it.??


    Then again, this man has always been a genuine one.


    Genuinely indifferent, and genuinely caring - either way, he acts unfeigned.


    ''Well, it is as I believe - he is a good person deep within, but...'' Cassidy thought as she kneeled beside Adrian to take a closer look at the penguin he was petting.


    ''It just can''t work anymore. This doesn''t seem right.''


    She feels like she is the one who is only ying along this time.


    At this point, she has notpletely recalled all of her memories. Most of them are even blurry and hard to make out. Even then, she could tell that she had been through a lot of pain in her rtionship with him. That was why if she would be given a chance to fully remember how much she had loved him all those times, she would rather choose not to do so.


    Everything can only get worse if she remains, and she herself has had enough. She is tired of getting her hopes up too much - she is tired of being led on all the time.


    "Say, Cassidy..." Adrian called all of the sudden, stealing back her attention.


    "Do you like penguins? We can take some back at home."


    "Huh?" was all Cassidy could blurt out, entirely dumbfounded.


    "I mean, we can have a penguin as a pet if you want. I''ll also build something like this snow world thingy inside the mansion-"


    "Hey, wait, wait! That is too much!"


    "Don''t worry. The head of this aquarium park is an acquaintance of mine. We did business together before."


    "That is not the point. I don''t really need something like this."


    "I know, but what I am asking is if you want it."


    Perhaps, she will not be able to y along with him from time to time. She nearly forgot that he was one who would exaggerate things like this. The thought does count and all, but at the same time, she also can''t lead him on by epting every single thing he presents to her.


    "No, it''s fine. Besides, I think penguins are better off not being kept as pets..." Cassidy muttered with a downcast gaze.


    "They should be free."


    And as she said that, she felt like she was also talking about herself.


    ---


    From a number of special exhibits to more public disys, the two of them have the whole aquarium park to themselves to explore.


    Without even noticing it, Cassidy had gone and enjoyed everything thoroughly. She was not able to spend that much time at the beach, which was why seeing all these aquatic animals up close was such a pleasant thing to do. Undeniably, it has be an irreceable experience for her.


    More than these, though, Cassidy was also able to see another side of her husband - theid-back and carefree one.


    Adrian has acted like how he used to when he was seventeen-year-old. He has been generous, a little chattier, thoughtful, and even amodating. It is as he said - he is more than willing to give her everything she wishes.


    "And Ipletely got carried away in the end," Cassidy deadpanned and sighed, a bit disappointed at the fact that she was such an easy woman to please - perhaps, as easy to please as a child.


    She is taking a break at the outdoor cafe of the aquarium park at the moment, leaning on the handrails and staring out to the ocean scenery. After hours of ying around, she almost failed to realize that she was already getting hungry. Adrian, being the attentivepanion that he was, invited her there before she could even say it out loud.


    Now, it has be clearer to her that this whole thing does indeed look like a date - and she can''t believe she is somehow fine with it.


    "Well, let us just consider this as thest one..." Cassidy thought out loud with her gaze turning lifeless and dull.


    "Once we get back home, I''ll be too busy to even pay attention, much less go to this kind of ce."


    Adrian walked up from behind her a moment after she said that.


    Yet before he could even reach her, he found himself knocked out of breath by the view that greeted him right then. He was just about to invite her back inside the cafe, but he came stalling as soon as he saw how breathtakingly beautiful she looked.


    Her crimson red hair in the sunshine, smooth and loose, reflects the warm afternoon light as well as the glimmer of the sea waves. Those curves of softness, that sun-kissed skin, and her soothing presence - he could not help but want to deeply engrave such a sight in his head.


    And for some reason, Cassidy kind of resembles the ocean before her - a free spirit with a bright personality and an unattainable depth. With only the handrails drawing the line, she can get carried away. She can sail away far from his reach, and he might need to dive into the furthest deepness to get her back at bay.


    Now that Adrian got his memories back, those kinds of impressions keep taking form in his mind. He often feels like it is only a matter of time before this view in front of him disappears out of sight.


    "Cassidy..." Adrian chimed in all of the sudden before wrapping his arms around her waist and embracing her from behind.


    "Shall we go back inside?"


    Taken aback, Cassidy lets out a small gasp and stays still on that spot. She does want to go back, but with him pinning her in one ce like that, she can''t even move an inch. He has really been craving these physical contactstely. She could only wonder what he was thinking the entire time.


    <em>"Ummm..."</em>


    She tried to talk but to no avail. He only tightens his hold around her and buries his face into her shoulder, looking all weak and helpless. She can feel his warm breath as well as his soft lips hitting her skin there, making blood crawl all the way up to her ears. It''s almost like he doesn''t want to let go - like he''s afraid she will vanish if he loosens his grip even just for a bit.


    If Adrian continues on with these intimate gestures of his, Cassidy might start having a hard time to disregard himpletely.


    ---


    Evening already fell by the time they finished their outing in the aquarium park.


    Adrian had nned to take Cassidy to other ces, but seeing how much she was enjoying herself that whole time, he decided to cancel their scheduled visits and let her take delight in those sea life attractions to the fullest. Then again, there are still other times. He would take her to many more dates after this.


    Right now, they are back inside the car - with Adrian still driving down the road, and Cassidy fast asleep on the seat beside him.


    She is hugging a huge penguin stuff toy that he has bought for her as a souvenir of their trip. He was quite pleased that she was more than happy to receive it, though she did not particrly show it. She acted like she had no choice but to ept it, but a momentter, she was already cuddling it to death.


    ''Why do you need to pretend, though? Is something keeping you from opening up to me - even more than before...?'' Adrian wondered as he nced at his wife who began snoring in her slumber.


    ''I''ll do my best to make you happy this time. Just give me a chance.''


    Bothered by a premonition that he suddenly sensed after realizing how much they enjoyed themselves today, he decided to take a moment and pull the car over at the side of the road.


    He then makes use of this time to focus on her while he tries to figure out what is up with the bad feeling that makes itself known to him out of nowhere. Of course, recovering his memories is not the end point of everything. These bad feelings would tend to emerge from time to time, especially since a number of dangers still exist around him and his wife.


    Once they get back home, bncing his time between their bonding together and the undercover work he is nning to do alongside his job will be difficult. There are still many things to finish before they can attain that happily ever after that he envisions with her.


    But again, Adrian only focuses on Cassidy. Being this near to her fills him with more than enough strength, courage, and determination.


    "I promise I''ll take care of everything. You don''t have to worry..." he whispered to her as he scooted closer and leaned down to envelop her lips with his ever so gently.


    "I won''t let you dive in that darkness ever again."


    With that, Adrian kisses Cassidy as tenderly and affectionately as he can without waking her up - and he does it as if sealing that promise of his.

 Chapter 140 - Reversed Positions

    Both Mia and Anthony were in a world of confusion ever since Cassidy and Adrian arrived.


    Everyone back in the Millicent''s residence had already been informed of what happened. News traveled either from TV reports or the houseworkers'' regr doses of rumors. At the very least, they have got the gist of the seriousness of the situation. But what they don''t know is that everything they havee to learn is merely the tip of the iceberg.??


    When Cassidy and Adrian returned, the unease was palpable.


    As usual, all the maids and menservants had gathered outside of the mansion to wee them. Though they do get a little tense every time they do this, it is different this time. That was not only because of the string of incidents that had taken ce around the family, but it was also because they were starting to change their perceptions of this particr couple.


    "President Millicent... Ma''am Cassidy... Thank goodness you are both safe and well," was what Mia greeted that time - her first words to them in quite a while.


    "We were waiting for you. As the President ordered, we already began arranging everything," was what Anthony said in the middle of their exchange of greetings.


    They could see how Cassidy reacted taken aback by that. She then shot Adrian a puzzled look to which he only spread a knowing smile in return.


    From that point on, the houseworkers have begun to earn their suspicions. The air around them just seemed both light and heavy - it was bewildering. Other than that, the way they looked at each other was almost enough to tell them that something had changed.


    "I really hope that you did not do something as absurd as building a remodeling of the Antarctica or getting a penguin as some domestic pet," Cassidy spat out with a t tone.


    "No, I didn''t. I''ve done something better..." Adrian retorted with a wider smile and a pair of grinning eyes.


    "Say, would you like your own aquarium in our home?"


    As if that rare expression of his is not enough, he has to go and drop the revtion that the luxurious set-up that they have been working on since yesterday is actually a present for his wife.


    The houseworkers are all astonished, of course.


    Then again, that is not just any ordinary aquarium. It is a whole whopping conservatory that is filled with ss and elegance, an expensive collection of aquatic animals, and an ocean-themed decorum. They had mistaken all that luxury for his own personal benefits only - more particrly, for therapeutic purposes, considering that he had quite a detrimental experience a few days ago.


    ''However, that surprise of his was not really what surprised me the most. It was Ma''am Cassidy herself...'' Mia thought while she was taking in the response that Cassidy made to that.


    ''She didn''t seem to be as pleased as anyone would have expected.''


    And with this going down, they find themselves in a world of confusion since their return.


    The signs are everywhere. It did not even take a weekter for them to realize what was really going on. But even if they get to learn more about it, they only end up with more questions instead of answers. Along with that is yet another eternal mystery that has unfolded around this ever inscrutable couple.


    <em>"Hey, have you heard? The President has softened up!"</em>


    <em>"I saw it, I saw it~! He kept staring at Ma''am Cassidy with that fond look of his."</em>


    <em>"And don''t even get me started with his present for her. It was all so fancy and romantic~"</em>


    <em>"He also talks with her more often than before. He even smiles a lot too!"</em>


    <em>"His smile is just so charming and dreamy~! He looks more dashing than ever."</em>


    <em>"It''s like a whole new side of the President. Ma''am Cassidy is so lucky~"</em>


    Mia thinks beyond what most of the houseworkers keep making a fuss over, though - and so does Anthony.


    Everyone may only be trying to take more time to enjoy these changes thoroughly, which is why they don''t seem to be getting the bigger picture yet. But if there is a closest description they can use in regards to the couple''s present rtionship, it will be the notion that their positions have reversed - the husband is doing all the romanticizing this time while the wife takes her turn to draw a line.


    "Seriously, though... How did all of these happen...?" Mia had asked Anthony some days after the telltales of the Millicent''s love story had spread like wildfire around the residence.


    "I could barely talk with Ma''am Cassidy. Did you hear anything from President Millicent? Among us, you are the one he spends time with the most these days."


    "That''s because we still have that aquarium to finish - I''m in charge of overseeing its progress. I''m in the dark myself, though. All I know is that he has be busier than ever. His schedule is fully packed everyday, but he always makes time for his wife."


    "Now, that isn''t like the President at all. He was technically married to his work rather than his wife back then. Seemed like he really did change."


    "At any rate, he is a no-good for me. I can''t make him spill the beans even though I badly want him to. Try doing your thing with Ma''am Cassidy for a little while longer. She is a lot chattier than him."


    "Well, the problem is that she isn''t like that to us anymore. The person who keeps herpany most of the time is the maid she has brought with her, Cecile."


    "Cecile, huh... I do think she is familiar. Where did I see her again, I wonder?"


    While they are having this conversation, they chance upon their subjects of interest all of the sudden.


    Cassidy has gone out of a room with Cecile in tow - both looking somewhat serious. It was almost as if they had quite an intense exchange back there. At first nce, they appear like they have a close rtionship, but for Mia and Anthony, that is no typical closeness at all. It may be somewhere close to favoritism, but once again, everything is not as it seems.


    Whenever Cassidy is with Cecile, she no longer looks as innocent as they havee to know her.


    <strong>"W-Wait, Ma''am...! You can''t go in without the President''s permission!"</strong>


    <strong></strong>Out of nowhere, amotion from the lobby has caught everyone''s attention.


    Still in the upper floor, Mia and Anthony scurried to take a look at the scene. Right then, their eyes widen in surprise and their mouths gape slightly. There is just no end to these surprises at all - one thing keepsing after another. That only adds to the heavy weight that isyering over the family for a while now.


    Apparently, a fierce-looking Olivia has barged her way inside the mansion - along with an unusually disconcerted Irish.


    A number of maids and menservants have tried to stop both of them, but it was already much toote once they entered the gates. Adrian had firmly ordered to keep anyone froming in and disturbing Cassidy - that included his own rtives. He said that his wife needed all the time in the world to recuperate and befortable in her own home.


    But then, old habits die hard.


    Even when he was starting to favor his wife more than the others, everyone in that household still could not find it in themselves to prevent this kind of situation. Then again, they could only wonder how they would ever be able to avoid this if this twin started acting so out of character all of the sudden - just like their brother, they seemed to have changed.


    "Please, I just want to talk with Cassidy! Even only for a short while! This won''t be long!" Olivia begged them,pletely contrasting how she ferociously charged in a moment ago.


    "This is probably not a good time. Adrian might get angry for real if we defy his orders..." Irish tried to talk her out of it, looking so pale that she might pass out at any second.


    "Also, he is not around yet. Can we just do this when he is here?"


    "No, I''ve already wasted too much time. Before I confront Adrian, I have to do it with Cassidy first."


    "Are you really sure about this?"


    "I won''t force you to do the same, Irish. You can just stand aside and watch if you want to."


    "But, Olivia-"


    Right then, Irish cuts herself off while Oliviaes to a pause.


    As soon as they caught sight of Cassidy staring down at both of them from above the stairs, they found themselves snapping out of whatever it was that had them believing that things would be easy - as easy as barging inside that mansion and arguing with the houseworkers, that is. With how she is looking at them now, they realize that nothing can ever be easy when ites to her.


    Olivia and Irish realized that five years of mistreatment would never be easily forgotten nor forgiven even for someone who had lost her memories.

 Chapter 141 - Disguised Retribution

    At the moment, Cassidy appears neither thrown off guard nor perplexed by the unannounced visit.


    She is only standing on the top of the staircase - with everyone else, maids and menservants alike, watching in silence. Her unsmiling expression is enigmatic yet intimidating. She is almost emotionless, but the air around her tells of a different story - one that can potentially unfold with a drastic and far-reaching effect. ??


    "This can be bad..." Anthony thought out loud from beside Mia.


    "Should we intervene? We can''t have thosedies near Ma''am Cassidy. They''re quite the feral ones."


    "Doesn''t seem so to me. If anything, Ma''am Cassidy appears to be the one we should look out for the most. Besides, they''re probably not here to do the usual."


    As they recall everything that they know this family has been doing to their mistress before, a stinging pang of guilt hits them. If the change that is happening around these people now is actually some retribution in disguise - a reversal of positions like they spected, then everyone in this ce should also have their fair share of just deserts for letting her undergo that unimaginably great torment.


    They all had made Cassidy like this - not only the Millicent family.


    "Cassidy, listen..." Olivia finally started after what seemed like a torturous eternity of momentous silence.


    "I''vee to tell you something. May I have some time to talk with you-"


    "Then, talk. Here and now," Cassidy cut her off with a condescending tone.


    "H-Huh? As in... h-here? I-In front... of these p-people?"


    "I''ll give you ten minutes. I''m pretty busy right now."


    "Hey, wait..." Irish chimed in a bit hesitantly, reacting indignantly to her imposing approach.


    "Olivia wants this to be between us. We should go somewhere private-"


    "Or I should go now and leave you here this instant."


    The crowd that is spectating them now is caught off guard by that.


    Indeed, their positions have switched - anyone could see that.


    Cassidy has taken her turn to be the formidable one around here, inspiring fear and respect with only a few words. While Irish res up even more at this yet still chooses to keep it down, Olivia slumps heavily in defeat. Unlike back then, they did not hurl every offensive and degrading insult that they woulde up with. There was not even a room for mockery or retaliation - only silent eptance to the superior force.


    It is a in and clear picture - she domineers, and they submit.


    "It''s fine, Irish. Don''t say anymore..." Olivia told Irish before bracing herself and looking back at Cassidy - at this point, the suspense got the crowd leaning in for whatever it was she was going to say.


    "I would like to express my gratitude, Cassidy. For saving both me and my sister that night. I owe you our lives."


    The blonde did not get any response other than her unchanged look of nonchnce and disinterest. Even then, she did not waver. Although not getting any reply was kind of embarrassing, especially since all the maids and menservants were starting to look at them with a little bit of pity, she only proceeded with her speech.


    "I have realized a lot of things after that. If you did note to our rescue, I doubted that we would even be here. That is why I am so grateful to you and everyone else who helped us back there. Thank you-"


    "And what do you want me to do about it...?" Cassidy eventually responded, looking like she did not give a damn at all.


    <strong>"What? Want me to say that you didn''t really have to do this because what I did was what anyone would do - or something along that shitty line?"</strong>


    "N-No, I-I don''t..." Olivia faltered, reacting as unnerved as everybody there.


    "I-I honestly don''t know what to expect from you. All I want is to thank you and ask for your forgiveness."


    "Forgiveness...? Forgiveness for what?"


    "F-For.... e-everything..."


    Much to Olivia''s dismay, she finds herself yielding already.


    Perhaps, she had been reckless in bringing that topic up. They should really use a better setting than this - somewhere private like Irish said. It was already difficult to stay at the receiving end of her intense gaze and sharp tone for a long time, much more if she was surrounded by the same people who witnessed her intrepid side over the past five years.


    How she had ungraciously fallen - or so what they could be thinking.


    But even then, she did not stop.


    "Forgive me for everything. I had been a very terrible sister-inw to you. I am very, very sorry," Olivia continued with her head stooped low and her gaze glued on the ground, not noticing that Cassidy already started making her way down the stairs.


    The redhead only keeps watching her without saying anything. Her expression remains imprably impassive - a look that they did not see on her in a long while. But unlike back then, she does not appear unapproachable in a way that she revolts them. Rather, she is like that in a way that she frightens them.


    "Huh? What''s that again...?" Cassidy started again as soon she reached Olivia, standing right in front of her and regarding her for a moment.


    "Can you repeat that?"


    "What I''m saying is that I''m sorry. Please, forgive me-"


    That was when somethingpletely unprecedented went down.


    When Olivia looked up again, she was not expecting what woulde her way. Out of nowhere, Cassidy raised her hand and pped her across the face - hitting her so hard that she ended up falling over and dropping on the floor. She let out a screech in pain and shuddered at the sudden assault while everyone else gasped in utter shock.


    "Olivia...!" Irish eximed with her eyes bulging wide like saucers, going after Olivia to tend to her before swerving her attention back to their sister-inw.


    "You! What do you think you''re doing?!"


    "It just doesn''t seem like you understand anything at all. You think such a simple apology would do the trick...?" Cassidy muttered vehemently, not a bit least bothered even when Olivia began tearing up from the swelling pain of her fierce blow.


    <strong>"Even a thousand ps like that could never describe what kind of hell you put me through."</strong>


    <strong></strong>"Y-You... Y-You sound like you remember. D-Don''t tell me that you..." the brte trailed off tremulously, fazed by the possibility that she regained her memories.


    "That is none of your business."


    "Of course, it is-"


    Irish was about to strike back when Olivia suddenly held her hand and kept her in ce. Seeing how desperate she seemed, she could only look at her in disbelief before forcing back her rage. Not even a physical attack can stop her from seeing this through. She can see that she is also deeply humiliated, but she only grits her teeth and endures it.


    "Hey, Ofelia. Did Irenee just to shoot her mouth off and act like she cared? Doesn''t look like she''s on the same page with you..." Cassidy quipped with a not-so yful tone.


    "Say, how about this? I''ll forgive you if you let me do the same thing that you guys did to me back then - just that one will do."


    "H-Huh? W-What one?" Olivia blurted out, extremely stunned and perturbed.


    <strong>"I''ll burn your sister''s skin using a hot iron or something. Right here. Right now."</strong>


    For the hundredth time, everyone there is thrown into sixes and sevens.


    Both of them pale at her appalling proposal. She doesn''t look like she is ying around, but then again, there''s no reason to doubt that she''s dead serious. Not only did she reveal one of their most horrendous misdeeds in front of everyone who was present in that ce, but she also straight-up said that she wanted revenge.


    Though Olivia thinks that what Cassidy wants to do is not enough payback, she can''t possibly have Irish take all the me here. Her sister doesn''t even seem to be willing enough to apologize and repent like her. This is all on her for now - and she will do everything if that is what it takes.


    "I''ll let you do it to me...!" Olivia bolted out with a determined expression despite feeling terrified to the bones, taking everybody aback.


    "Burn my skin or p my face a thousand times...! Anything! I''ll let you do anything...! Just leave Irish out of this. She is still recovering from her injuries."


    "Olivia! You can''t just!" Irish tried to protest but only to be silenced by her sister.


    "I know you''re thinking that we''re both in this together, Cassidy. We deserve much worse. But please, spare my sister from that. I will do anything you say. I will also tell everything to Adrian, and no matter what kind of punishment hees up with, I will ept it."


    "Huh? Do you think your own family will harm you...?" Cassidy asked with an incredulous tone, regarding her dubiously.


    "That man can''t possibly lift a finger on you, much less punish you severely-"


    "If it''s for you, I don''t doubt that he''ll do that."


    As Olivia said that, Cassidy stilled and fell silent for a moment, unsure of how to respond.

 Chapter 142 - Their Own Ways

    Cassidy can only be skeptical as she processes what Olivia said about Adrian, thinking that he can''t be possibly siding with her to the point of turning his back on his own family after all these times.


    Sure, he had gotten a lot softer these days. He has been nothing but kind, gentle, and caring towards her - she will be lying if she says that it reminds her so much of their forgotten past. Of course, she is not so dense that she fails to notice such a thing. However, she also believes that it can only go that far, and she is no longer hoping for more.??


    Cassidy is done with hoping too much, after all - she feels nothing but tired at this point.


    Besides, she can''t continue to stay by his side. Knowing that his family is the one that is behind the demise of her own, she can''t help but want to escape this ce at this very moment only if she can. Everything is so messed up that she can''t bear it any longer. It is not just right anymore - they ought to go in their own ways.


    "Nice one, Ofelia. You''ve got me thinking for a while there, huh..." Cassidy quipped with a scheming smile, eventually snapping out of her thoughts.


    <strong>"Hopefully, you''ve got enough time to brace yourself for what I''m about to do to you."</strong>


    Oliva shudders in utter fear, knowing quite well what is going to happen.


    Irish is close to bursting out, and if it is not only for the fact that she will only be wasting her efforts to be as sincerely bare and genuinely apologetic as she can, she will definitely put an end to this madness. Yet at the same time, she knows for herself that both of them deserve this. This is nothing but the starting line of their ending point - a stop to their own insanity.


    After everything that they have made Cassidy go through, a burn or two and even a thousand ps are not going to cut it.


    "Y-Yes... I-I''m r-ready..." Olivia stammered out and lowered her head, still kneeling on the floor right in front of Cassidy.


    "Y-You can d-do it. I-I won''t b-budge or a-anything."


    As she said that, another batch of tears began to stream down the sides of her face. Perhaps, this is enough preparation for what Adrian is going to do - getting burned before an audience, that is. With this, she will get to know what it truly feels like to suffer the consequences of her actions.


    At the very least, going by how much Olivia is willing to go this far, she bes more sure that she does want to change and start anew - it is not only because she owes her sister-inw many things or she is merely saving face.


    "You know, Ofelia..." Cassidy started again, her expression softening for a bit.


    "I''m not a viiness that will stoop to your levels, but at the same time, I''m not a saintess to forgive you right away."


    "Huh?" Olivia blurted out and looked up again, taken aback to find her staring down at her with a lifeless, empty gaze.


    "I can see how willing you are to get my forgiveness - I think that''s enough for me. That is why I''m not going to do anything to you. It''s not how I do things, to begin with."


    While she can only gape at her in nonplus and disbelief, everyone else who is watching reacts stunned once again. They are all so certain that she is going to do it. Then again, she is one who keeps her words - she gets what she wants however she wants to. What''s more, she appears dangerously provoked, vengeful and unforgiving. Even now, she seems to be like that.


    But then, Cassidy only does nothing and smiles weakly, baffling Olivia and the rest of them.


    "I may be a sucker for troubles, but karma is more of a bitch than me. Let her do her thing..." she remarked as she put her hand on top of her head, making her flinch a little in surprise.


    <strong>"With that said, dearest sister-inw, all I can do is hope that you suffer what you deserve. Give up your hopes of being forgiven and die with regrets."</strong>


    Indeed, Cassidy is not going to stoop to their levels, believing that the best revenge is no revenge at all - she will just return the favor by watching at the front seat once karma hits these people.


    ---


    "P-Please...! N-No more...! Please...!"


    Inside a dim, abandoned warehouse, there ceaselessly resounds the piercing shriek of a man who is on the verge of death. Along with his cries for mercy are the sounds of sshing water, breathless gurgling, andborious panting. As if those hellish noises are not spine-chilling enough, the sight itself can make anyone''s blood run cold.


    Kneeling in the middle of these tall, dark figures in suits is their captive - a blindfolded, handcuffed man with bloodstains all over his ripped clothing. Before him is a tank filled with water from which his head is being repetitively mmed into. This is torture in all its glory, taking responsibility for this person''s wretched state and damned fate.


    "Oh,e on... We''re not going to kill you or anything. You won''t be in this situation had you spilled the beans early on..." said the mastermind of this entire nightmarish torment.


    <strong>"Or maybe, you still would. You had done more than enough to earn yourself the death penalty. Engaging in crimes like illegal transactions, human trafficking, and corruption in the form of ghost workers... Oh, how you deserve more than this."</strong>


    <strong></strong>Adrian sits idly on a chair in front of his captured prey, a deep scowl marring his frame.


    Before turning devious individuals like him to the police, he has his most trusted men kidnap each one of them in order to gather more leads and pieces of evidence. Their hostage this time is the head manager of thepany''s social rtions who turns out to be conducting illicit activities for years under the protection of the core of corruption - Grisham himself.


    Of course, the way he does things now is different from back then. He is not that naive that he will repeat the same mistake.


    Aside from abducting them and documenting their guilty confessions as well as their acknowledgment of their crimes, he makes sure that all the proofs will eventually lead to his grandfather. Even if he lost his memories again, he already had someone else who would take his ce and pick up where he left off.


    "I-I beg of you, whoever you are! P-Please, release me! I-I will do anything! Just tell me how much you want! Just what is it do you want?!" their captive proceeded to plead desperately.


    <strong>"What I want? I think a lot more than this."</strong>


    <strong></strong>As Adrian said that, he stood up from his seat and stepped on his head before forcing him to drown in the water for more than a minute, carrying an apathetic and malevolent demeanor all the while.


    He did not mention this on purpose because he might get seen through, but he knew that he was one of the people who nned the incessant pursuit of his wife. Just thinking about it makes him want to drown him for good at that very second.


    Cold-blooded and merciless - it is all that Adrian is at that moment.


    They were quite clean in staying anonymous - even more than before. Then again, there is no need to be tooplicated about the procedures. They already had their initial research from years ago, and all they needed was to force their abductees to lead them to their fellow criminals and perpetrators.


    "Since he is one of the board of directors, I believe that we are almost there, President..." Charles chimed in from behind Adrian while scanning the record of their next targets.


    "Now, if only I had known that this was what you had been doing several years ago, I could have seen this through myself. If it was not for the recovery of your memories, this record would have continued to umte dust at the corner of my office."


    "The less you know that time the better, Charles. You were still a student back then, and you could not possibly go against my grandfather all by yourself. I almost failed to protect all of you, so I was grateful enough that I was able to hide your identities and that you still kept that record with you."


    "Of course, I would. This is too big to forget and move on from."


    "Don''t worry. This time, I''ll finish everything for sure."


    Ever since Adrian recovered his memories, he started going after the corrupts in hispany, the perpetrators involved in the assassination, and the culprits behind the arson that burned down the orphanage where Cassidy came from.


    Charles had learned about everything the day after Adrian remembered - way back when he was still in the hospital. He was the only one who knew, though. Not even Cassidy nor his other rtives knew about this. Then again, it is too much of a risk to have anyone else making a fuss over this, considering that Grisham is around up until now.


    "I do think that Ma''am Cassidy should know about this, though," Charles said while Adrian only remained quiet for a moment and recalled how long he was bracing himself for that.


    "Yeah, I know. I''ve already been thinking that I''ll do it tonight."

 Chapter 143 - Confessions And Outbursts

    On his way back home, Adrian remains immersed in his thoughts and concerns for what is about to go down tonight.


    It is now or never - not only because he had already dragged on his silence for too long, but also because it had been difficult to approach Cassidy these days. This may not be noticeable to other people, but he can tell that she is putting her distance in more than one way. ??


    He had taken note of her skepticism and unease whenever he was getting too caught up in his romanticizing, but for some reason, she never pushed him away despite it all.


    ''She seems to be merely pretending to be fine by ying along, though...'' Adrian quietly brooded as he listlessly stared out to the tinted window of the car that he was riding on at the moment.


    ''I''m not sure what hurts more - watching her pretend like that all the time or being the receiving end of her apathy.''


    Even then, he hasn''t ran out of things to do.


    That''s why he is working hard to bnce everything out - his duty as the head of the family, his ndestine undertakings of hunting certain evildoers down, and his role as a husband. Things have been busier than ever before, but he is more than willing to carry them out with the best of his abilities.


    ''At any rate, I have to tell her that I finally remember everything. Though I''m still afraid of how she will respond or if it will only make things worse between us, she deserves to know.''


    With that in mind, Adrian braces himself for what seems like a thousandth time, steeling his resolve to see this through.


    ---


    "But you promised that you would spend time with me tonight, didn''t you?"


    Cassidy went to a still, caught off guard at how Adrian really went and used that against her.


    They met up at the entrance of the mansion by coincidence - with her heading out, and him going in. It seemed like her luck had turned rotten all of the sudden. She was not intending to get caught like this.


    Apparently, Cassidy has been as busy as Adrian these past few days, though she is more furtive about it than him. She has been going out to meet certain individuals - not without sneaking in secret and making Cecile cover for her and make up lies, of course. They can''t rm the other houseworkers that she''s been going in and out of the ce, especially Mia and Anthony.


    Tonight, she was about to go out once more, but much to her surprise and dismay, her husband returned home much earlier than usual. It was also kind of her fault that she forgot her promise to spend dinner with him - which she absentmindedly made the other day as another way to y along.


    "By the way, Anthony told me that my sisters paid you a visit earlier today. He said that I should know the rest of the story from you, though..." Adrian brought up all of the sudden, making Cassidy flinch a bit in surprise.


    <strong>"Did Irish and Olivia bother you? </strong>


    As he asked that, both his tone and expression darkened.


    For a second there, she almost believed what Olivia said about him going against his own family for her sake. The way his gaze narrowed menacingly had sent shivers running down her spine. She wonders how he will react if she tells him about what kind of drama has gone down. But for now, she will have to handle the matter at hand.


    It''s awkward stalling around the entrance with the maids and menservants overhearing their conversation - they should take this somewhere else.


    "Wipe that scowl off. I''ll go have dinner with you," Cassidy finally said after keeping silent for a long moment, making Adrian brighten up in a matter of seconds.


    "Well then, let us talk about everything there."


    "Sure."


    Ever since their trip to the aquarium park, they had not really done this kind of bonding together.


    This would be the first in a while - and he hoped that it would not be thest one. He tried to express that thought by setting up not just any ordinary dinner. This one had been in his mind for some time. He wanted to make sure that every dinner spent with her would be a special one.


    That being said, Adrian took Cassidy to the aquarium that he had striven toplete within less than a month.


    The grandiose conservatory ends up to be a masterpiece. It is rich in ornamental mour and unparalleled opulence, disying an extravagant collection that rivals a real aquarium park. There is a candlelit dinner table in the middle of what seems to be a waterfall disy, surrounding the two of them like how it will appear if they are underwater.


    Cassidy is more than stunned if anything.


    It is her first time seeing this ce, after all. She was aware that Adrian still saw through the construction of this ce even though she told him not to bother, but she never really went to take a look at it until now.


    "Did you like it? It''s my first time seeing this too. As I thought, it would turn out great," Adrian started as he settled down at the opposite side of the table, sitting across her.


    "It''s amazing. I can''t believe that something as amazing as this can exist," Cassidy mused out loud while she continued to behold the ce in awe and wonder, much to his delight.


    "I''m d to see you''re enjoying it."


    "I told you that you didn''t have to do this, though."


    "But I still want to. It ends up to be worth it, anyway."


    Because of this stubbornness of his, she is starting to feel burdened by her lies.


    When he said he wanted to, she didn''t doubt that he genuinely did. Perhaps, it would have been better if he remained indifferent towards her. She was already prepared to move on, and she was hoping that he would also be once she finished confessing everything she had been through in the hands of his rtives.


    This is now or never - before she leaves in only a few weeks, he needs to know even at least the gist of the truth.


    "Hey, listen...." Cassidy chimed in again, looking away as she began.


    "I pped your sister."


    "Huh?" Adrian blurted out, struck dumbfounded.


    "I pped Ofelia so hard that she cried."


    From that point on, she went ahead and told him what kind of war was going on in his family this entire time.


    He stayed speechless and unmoving, but going by how much he paled, he only seemed to be keeping it all in. She''s not sure how he''s faring so far, but she only continues to disclose the fact that she has been abused behind his back for the past years. With that, she also kind of spilled that she finally recovered her memories, though only a small amount of them.


    She said what happened earlier as well - about how his sisters went there to apologize, and how she responded to them.


    "Cassidy..." Adrian breathed out shakily after hearing everything, suddenly feeling a massive headache that should have been enough for him to have a breakdown at that very second.


    "I understand, Cassidy. But before I say anything to that, may I also confess something while I still can? I don''t think I can hold on any longer, and I don''t want to drag this on anymore."


    "Yes. Of course..." Cassidy weakly replied with a weary expression, clenching her fists together and bracing herself for whatever it was he was going to say.


    "I''ll listen."


    At this point, he could barely exin things without hurting so much.


    He was already suspecting that something was going on with her and his family, but he never knew that it would be so bad that he felt like the biggest dummy for not noticing before. She may have not told him a detailed exnation of the abuse, but what he heard was enough to make him snap. It only fueled the burning wrath that he was feeling towards his grandfather - now, his sisters and mother had to join in the picture.


    Adrian feels like bursting out and going out of control at that very moment, but he knows that this is not the right time and setting.


    What he learned was all the more reason why he needed to tell Cassidy his side of the story. If he loses track of his main goal tonight, he is afraid that it will be toote the moment he opens his eyes on the next morning. Everything is already as messed up as it is - yet he knows that they will never be able to get to the bottom of this if he doesn''t mess it up even more by confessing the whole story.


    "Y-You... l-lost your memories...?" Cassidy stammered out in aghast shock, paling so much as she found everything beyond her ability to understand overnight.


    "A-And that''s why... y-you weren''t able to remember me?"


    "Forgive me..." Adrian muttered breathlessly, stooping his head low and screwing his eyes shut.


    "I know it''s a lot to take in, but please believe me when I tell you that I''m sorry for everything. I''m prepared to suffer the consequences even though I didn''t mean to forget about all of it, and I promise I''ll make it alright again. I know that I still treated you so harshly this entire time. But please, Cassidy, if you''d only let me-"


    At that second, Adrian had to cut himself off as he found Cassidy losing her bnce and fainting out of nowhere, much to his dread and horror.

 Chapter 144 - Feverish And Overwhelmed

    On that night of revtions, Cassidy ends up having a fever.


    She woke up to find herself lying on a bed at the same hospital where she was admitted after that fateful ne crash. Though she feels extremely warm all over, she keeps breaking out in a cold sweat. The world seems to be spinning even when she remains on the bed. It had been so long since she had a fever that it almost felt like this was a whole new sensation.??


    "C-Cecile, h-help me..." Cassidy breathed out shakily, acting like the world was going to end.


    "I-I''m dying."


    "Quit your drama, Ma''am Cassidy. You''re overreacting..." Cecile deadpanned from beside her bed.


    "This is what you get for overworking yourself."


    Indeed, this is what she gets for rushing things, making up lies only to exhaust herself, working from morning until evening in secret, and feeling sick worried all the time.


    It also does not help that she is nothing but emotionally unstable for the past weeks. With how dead set she is on keeping everything to herself, she persistently continues to carry all the burdens on her own. Even now, she can''t keep herself from thinking about the work that she has left untouched.


    ''I still need to meet up with Sir Levi. We have to discuss that modeling work I decided to take the other day. I think I''ll be able to get enough money from that job to invest in a business. That is if Ibine it with my current earnings...'' Cassidy thought in silence, her deeply ponderous expression not going unnoticed by the maid.


    ''I didn''t get tond on a lot of high-paying jobs, especially since I wasn''t able to finish my studies and I didn''t have any particr skill. The easiest ones I could get my hands on were being a model and some other things that had to do with business promotions-''


    "Speaking of overreacting, I could also say the same to President Millicent..." Cecile brought up all of the sudden, stealing back her attention and making her snap out of her thoughts.


    "Instead of bringing you to your room, he called an ambnce right away. Though I understand that he was greatly shaken when you fainted out of nowhere, isn''t this a little too much? He even acquired such a luxurious private room without a hitch... It''s just a fever."


    "Tell me about it. I myself was bbergasted when I woke up dressed in this hospital gown. He''s exaggerating."


    "He did kinda assume that you hit your head or something."


    While Cassidy does agree with Cecile, she knows for herself that this is more than a fever - apparently, she had recovered her lost memories at longst.


    It was probably because of how shocked she felt at what Adrian confessed to herst night. This thing also happened when she learned about the arson that burned down the orphanage. She is still trying to sort out every recent revtion, but because doing so is definitely not helping her feel better, she badly wants to set it aside until she gets well again. Everything is just too much for her to handle at this point.


    That''s why Cassidy decided to keep everything to herself once again by lying that this was only a mere fever.


    "As if taking you to the hospital was not enough, the President never left your side as well. Sir Edward had to step in and take him away to rest. You''d be both a lost cause if he ended up falling ill too," Cecile pointed out, recalling how anxious Adrian had been the whole time.


    "Huh? He also watched over me?" Cassidy blurted out in surprise.


    "Sure he did. He even missed work today to take care of you, though there really was no need to."


    "Well, <em>uhhhh... </em>Where is he now?"


    "Still outside. He refused to go home no matter how much his brother insisted."


    Again.


    Adrian is taking it too far again.


    Even then, she can''t me him for worrying that much. That ''Mister Shady'' she knew had always been the worrywart, to begin with. Now that she was aware that he regained his memories, she realized that there was actually more weight to his actions these days. He was not only doing them to make it up to her - but also because he did truly love her.


    <em>"Ughhhhh...!" </em>Cassidy suddenly groaned in pain, feeling like her head was about to split in half right then.


    "Ma''am Cassidy! What''s wrong...?!" Cecile eximed in panic while scurrying to get closer.


    "Hang on, Ma''am! I''ll call the doctor-"


    "N-No! It''s fine...! I-I''m alright."


    Thinking too much is going to drain the life out of her at this rate. She should really rest.


    "Just a passing headache. I still feel a little dizzy, though. Maybe I should sleep a while longer-"


    "No, not maybe! You should really rest now!" Cecile cut Cassidy off before helping her lie back on the bed, much to her surprise.


    "Wow, you kinda changed, Cecilia. What got you acting like my nanny now-"


    "Hush, you!"


    While still astounded by how caring the maid has turned out to be, she settles back down and tries to put herself to sleep again. She can''t help but reflect on how she''s slowly beginning to change for the better, though. That somehow puts her mind at ease - seeing her try at the very least, that is.


    "Thanks, Cecilia," Cassidy murmured as she closed her eyes, astonishing Cecile for a moment before earning a soft gaze from her.


    "It''s nothing, Ma''am."


    ---


    Ever since they arrived at the hospital, Adrian kept looking after Cassidy in the hospital.


    Much to his relief, her fainting was not as serious as he expected, though the fact that she got a fever still rmed and worried him. The doctors said that she would get better as long as she had enough rest, which made him question why she was this exhausted in the first ce. When he had taken a closer look earlier that day, he noticed that she was indeed paler than usual.


    With that, he decided to take a look at the footage of the surveince cameras in their residence.


    Much to his nonplus, Adrian learned that Cassidy had been sneaking out by disguising herself as a maid while everyone back in the mansion thought that she was only inside her room. Of course, nobody would have noticed it, especially since she had always been that good at sneaking around.


    Adrian had suspected that Seven and her other bodyguards were also helping Cassidy without knowing what she was really doing, but he still had to investigate moreter on.


    Now, a few hours had passed since she fainted - it was already past noon before he knew it.


    "Good afternoon, Cassidy. I see that you have really gone back to sleep, huh..." Adrian greeted his sleeping wife as he made his way to the side of her bed.


    "Should''ve told Cecile to call me when you woke up."


    To herfort and therapeutical benefits, he had her upy a spacious andvish private room that looks a lot more like a house than a hospital. It has a table set, some television, and other home furniture, which can be useful once she wakes up.


    There are also a few bodyguards outside of the room. He decided to tighten the security to make sure that she is safe whenever he is away.


    As of this moment, Cassidy is still breathing away in her seemingly deep slumber.


    "I decided to take a longer leave from work after learning that you might not be able to recover in two or more days..." Adrian continued as he sat on the chair beside her bed.


    "Edward said that it was kinda too much to take you here, but I was really worried, you know."


    With a solemn expression, he leans against the bed and gently holds her hand. He then raises it close to his face before nting a soft kiss on its back, his eyes fluttering closed as he takesfort in her soothing warmth.


    His lips linger on her skin for the next seconds toe. All the while, he keeps wishing for her recovery in silence.


    Gilmore informed Adrian that it was odd for Cassidy to faint without noticing the signs of getting a fever first. It is either because she has been keeping it a secret from them or there is something else going on aside from this fever of hers, considering that she has amnesia and everything. He was thinking of thetter more since he himself had not noticed that she was anywhere near sickly back then.


    "Just get well soon, Cassidy. You don''t have to worry about anything here..." Adrian trailed off reassuringly before gently encasing her cheeks.


    "Rest as long as you like. No need to rush things. I''ll always be by your side from now on."


    As he continues to stare down at her with a half-lidded, tender gaze, he keeps brushing his thumbs on her skin with so much affection. He then inches closer and kisses her forehead before doing the same on the tip of her nose.


    For the rest of his stay there, all Adrian keeps on doing is beholding his wife''s beauty through these sweet and loving gestures - hoping for her to get well soon all the while.

 Chapter 145 - An Offer To Flee

    Cassidy had a hard time pretending to be asleep when Adrian was saying all those sweet-nothings and riddling kisses all over her face.


    She was alreadybusting on the spot, but thanks to her fever, she managed not to get seen through. Her current condition had a use, after all. Now, she only hoped that the loud thumping in her chest went unnoticed - nor the unsteady breathing that she kept letting out the whole time.??


    ''Gosh...! How can a man smell so good?! That alone was already bad for my heart. What more if I opened my eyes and saw what he was doing to me...?!'' Cassidy bolted out inside her head, still having an internal panic.


    ''I know that pretending like this is pretty childish of me too, especially since he really isn''t doing anything wrong. But still, I don''t think I can face him now.''


    If Adrian knows that she is already awake, she is certain that the first thing they will talk about is what happenedst night. She is afraid that she is still not ready to do anything about it. Then again, she hasn''t even registered everything in. It will take a while for the entire truth to sink in.


    Not to mention, she doesn''t want to deal with such a heavy matter in this hazy state. She might end up saying something she doesn''t mean, and she really can''t afford to add anything to her headaches.


    Cassidy wants to take small steps for now - to confront everything little by little. That''s why she wants to continue keeping it all to herself for at least a day longer.


    ''Tomorrow... I promise I''ll deal with it as soon as tomorrowes... For now, I need to rest,'' she thought while panting a little too heavily for someone who was supposed to be asleep.


    <strong>"Done acting now, Cassie?"</strong>


    Then, she froze.


    At that all-too-familiar voice, she finds herselfing to a still for a moment. She then tried to figure out if she heard right or she was only hallucinating. That is until she suddenly feels something warm and soft hitting the tip of her nose.


    Baffled, she finally opens her eyes - only toe face-to-face with a certain childhood friend of hers.


    "A-Asher?!" Cassidy blurted out inplete shock.


    At the moment, Asher is staring down at her with his face so close that there is nothing but a small gap between them. Only then did she realize how handsome he had actually gotten over the years - the devilish kind of handsome, that is. His mischievous smirk makes him appear so even more.


    "Good morning, sleeping beauty..." Asher greeted with a low, smoky tone.


    "Or should I say, good evening?"


    "H-Huh? It''s night already...?" Cassidy asked in surprise and puzzlement.


    "More importantly, how did you get in here? Why are you here? When exactly did youe? Why are you so close-"


    "Woah, chill out,dy. One by one, okay? We''ve got all the time in the world."


    "R-Right, sorry... Did Adrian let you in?"


    "Of course not. He''s talking with ol'' man Gilmore right now. Know him? He''s the reason why I was able to sneak in even with the tight security."


    "Wait, what?"


    "I''m still hiding from Charlie and Ray, you know. You can''t expect me to expose myself to Shade."


    She hadn''t even heard the whole story yet, but she already felt like going back to sleep.


    While she remained looking all befuddled, he backed away and settled down on the side of the bed. That''s when she got a better look at what he was wearing - he was disguised as a nurse.


    "I snuck in while pretending to be a nurse. Your doctor is an acquaintance of our group - used to be an ally of our allies. I would have known that you lost your memories had I learned that he was your doctor back then. It''s good that I still got to find out about it even though it''s only recently. He''s now covering for me," Asher exined before shrugging nonchntly.


    "Oh, that''s quite a surprise..." Cassidy trailed off with her eyes wide and mouth agape.


    "But I thought we''re going to meet up in a few more weeks. Why did you show up today?"


    "Why...? Gilmore called me in the middle of the night, telling me that you had been sent here. I got very worried. Can''t I worry about you?"


    For a second there, she saw how his gaze somehow flickered. He probably thinks that his presence is unweed, which she admits is kind of unlike him. Whether he is weed or not, he is the type of guy who always does what he wants without feeling guilty.


    "That''s not what I''m trying to say. I''m just concerned that you might get busted out or something. Of course, I''m d that you visited," she reassured him.


    "Say, what was going on between you and Shade? Gilmore said that it was strange that you just straight up fainted without any warning. Did something happen?" he inquired all of the sudden, making her jolt a little in surprise.


    "Oh,<em>ummm...</em> T-There is indeed... a lot."


    "Care to tell me?"


    Cassidy sees no reason to hide the fact that Adrian also lost his memories - along with the context of that event, but she is still a bit hesitant. Her fever isn''t going anywhere if her head starts aching again once she recalls all of it out loud. However, Asher has the right to know as soon as possible, considering that this whole thing has greatly affected their lives. She needs to tell him.


    With that in mind, Cassidy went and confessed everything that Adrian revealed to herst night.


    Asher wasn''t any less disconcerted than her when he heard it. Disbelief and perplexity struck him several times, but in the end, he settled with heaving a deep sigh of exhaustion. He looks overwhelmed.


    "That freaking, suicidal bastard... So, that''s how it is..." he hissed underneath his breath while ruffling his hair.


    "Did he tell you anything more than that? Just the past events? What about now? What is he doing about it?"


    "I was going to ask more, but I already fainted before I knew it..." she muttered with a sigh.


    "Why''re you asking? Did you learn something from your secret operations thingy? You have been hunting down Grisham Donovan''s aplices, haven''t you?"


    "Yeah, well..."


    Asher falters and looks away.


    Of course, he knows what Adrian has been doingtely.


    He''s the reason why they can''t find any more of their targets, after all - and that''s because he keeps beating them to it. Apparently, there has been a string of abductions around certain individuals that they happen to be targeting as well. They did not really get to find out about it until they managed to capture one recently and learned that this was indeed happening.


    It seems like Adrian has already made his decision to go against his family and the Millicent Inc.


    ''If Cassie learned that Shade was more than willing to leave all those things behind and fight against everyone for her sake, would she change her mind and refuse to leave him...?'' Asher pondered quietly, casting down his gaze.


    ''She is not that forgiving and indecisive, but she has a soft and kind heart. What''s more, she has loved him. As much as I didn''t want to ept it, she truly did.''


    Before they parted ways weeks ago, Cassidy had told him what she could remember for the past five years - about how she had loved Adrian despite the abuse of his rtives. If she didn''t insist, he would''ve never let her go back there after learning that.


    He''s aware that her choice to leave the household is not really that set in stone despite what she thinks, though. She said that she wanted to break free and live for herself from now on, but there was still a possibility that they would eventually find a way to set their rtionship straight and begin a new life with only the two of them in it.


    Now, if Cassidy learns how much Adrian has been struggling to start anew with her, that possibility might really happen.


    ''No. I can''t let that happen. Five years are enough, Shade. You''ve had your chances even though you lost your memories. If you genuinely loved her, you would have recalled her...'' Asher firmly thought before looking back at Cassidy.


    <strong>''Before Cassie changes her mind, I have to snatch her away.''</strong>


    <strong></strong>With that, he spreads an innocent-looking smile, hiding that intention of his behind it. He then starts convincing her to flee with him tonight while reasoning out the danger of staying in the Millicent household for any while longer, considering that Grisham can literally walk right in and end her life on the spot.


    Though Cassidy did not think of that possibility before, she thought that it was actually quite probable - Irish and Olivia''s unannounced visit yesterday was proof. Still, she couldn''t help but think that everything was escting too suddenly.


    "You know well that I can''t leave just like that, Asher. Besides, I haven''t earned enough yet," Cassidy protested, bemused by his sudden suggestion.


    "If you''re worried about the security, I already got it handled. We''re leaving through the window. Some of mypanions are waiting outside. As for your earnings, you don''t have to finish everything. Just be done with those that don''t require you to stay beside Shade or something..." Asher reasoned out before leaning closer to her out of nowhere, catching her off guard.


    <strong>"You don''t have to continue shouldering all the burdens on your own. I''m here now, am I not?"</strong>


    Torn between finding sce in his reassurance and opposing the idea, Cassidy found herself in a tight position.

 Chapter 146 - How Men Communicate

    Seeing how reluctant Cassidy still is in leaving, Asher decided to convince her more.


    This time, he will use another reason. That one about Grisham being capable of assassinating her inside her own home should have been convincing enough. They were fortunate that he was still not making any move since he returned from another country - for some reason they had no idea about, but it did not mean that she was already safe. If anything, he is only probably waiting for the right time to strike.??


    "Avoiding Grisham Donovan is not the only reason why I am asking you to leave with me tonight..." Asher started once more, turning dead serious.


    "You told me that you did not want to remain in dark anymore, right? Well, I say that you will not be any longer - regarding your family, at least. I have found someone who knows about the hidden past of your parents and their connection with Maruschca Donovan."


    "Y-You what...?!" Cassidy stammered out, her eyes widening in surprise and disbelief.


    "H-How did you...?! W-Who is it?!"


    "The answer we''d been looking for was actually a lot nearer to us than we expected. Do you remember Aira? The daughter of the caretaker of the orphanage."


    "Aira...? Yes, of course. I recall her. She was one of the five children who survived the fire, wasn''t she?"


    "Yes. One of those lucky ones... A few years after that incident, she had been taken in by her great-aunt, Josephine, and she was still living with her in the countryside up to this day. Now, this Josephine - she knows the secrets of your family and Maruschca Donovan. Apparently, they''re close a long, long time ago."


    After so many years of having no idea why Maruschca appeared and began treating her like her own granddaughter out of the blue, she finally has a lead. Not to mention, she can learn more about her deceased parents atst. She lost them at a very young age, so she barely knew anything about their background.


    "However, Josephine is ill and bedridden. If you want to know the truth from her personally, I can take you to their ce. For theck of a better term, I don''t know how long she willst, so we''ve gotta move while we still can," Asher continued while Cassidy stayed quiet and deep in thought.


    Silence prevails between them right then.


    That''s until he notices how she''s appearing more and more troubled. She looks extremely exhausted. He then realizes that it might not be a good idea to pressure her when she has a fever. Knowing that he only did so because he feared that she would change her mind about Adrian made him feel quite childish and selfish.


    "I''m sorry, Cassie!" Asher eximed and grabbed her hands all of the sudden, startling her.


    "H-Huh?! What? Why?" Cassidy blurted out in bafflement.


    "Sorry for pressing on you when you are sick. Am I making your head ache or something? Just say so!"


    "I''m fine, I''m fine. Though it is kinda throbbing a little-"


    "Then, you''re not fine!"


    In a haste, he cups both of her cheeks and inches his face closer to hers. At their closeness, her eyes bulged wide while his squinted for a bit. As he silently examines her temperature, he keeps rubbing soothing circles on her skin using his thumbs as if giving her sce. All she can do is remain unmoving and speechless, astonished by the gesture.


    When he heaves a deep sigh and rests his forehead on hers, she can''t help but slightly flinch.


    "Please... Juste back with me..." Asher breathed out in desperation, nonplussing Cassidy even more.


    "I''ll take care of you better, Cassie-"


    <strong>"Cassidy!"</strong>


    <strong></strong>Then, they froze.


    Out of nowhere, the door was thrown open, revealing a frantic Adrian.


    As soon as he caught sight of their close proximity and intimate position, his panic has been reced by massive confusion then violent anger. He seems so provoked that he disregards the context of the scene,ing up with ideas on his own. Everything esctes for the worse from that point on.


    <strong>"You bastard! What the hell are you doing to my wife?!"</strong> Adrian bolted out furiously as he surged in their direction.


    Asher did not respond, only choosing to glower at him in return. He lets him grab him tightly by his cor and forcefully pulls him away from the side of the bed. The two then begin ring daggers at each other. It''s seething rage versus cool indifference by then - turning the whole ce upside down in only a minute.


    Cassidy pales at the sight. She never saw her husband this infuriated, and she could not understand why her childhood friend was not trying to clear up the misunderstanding.


    "Wait, no! It''s not what you think! We''re not doing anything...!" she tried to talk him out of it but they only continued exchanging deadly stares.


    "Asher, say something-"


    <strong>"You should not get too cocky only because you finally have your memories back, Shade..."</strong>Asher suddenly hissed underneath his breath, taking both of them aback.


    <strong>"All of us may not have wanted what happened to you, but losing your memories did not give you the right to treat Cassie like that! She shouldn''t continue putting up with your pathetic ass too! You got your chances, and you wasted them! Why''re you tryna lock her up now, huh?!"</strong>


    <strong></strong>Adrian has to take a moment to realize that Cassidy told him about his memory loss. He had wanted to keep it a secret between them until he could finish eradicating all of their enemies, but he really could not me her since he failed to say that to herst night. More than that, though, he was thunderstruck by what he said about him. He might as well be saying that he did not deserve her or any second chance in their rtionship.


    Again, he could not me anyone - not even him for thinking that way despite the fact that he is still not aware of the whole story. He understands where he ising from, and he is just as mad and scornful at himself. However, not even those words of grudge and contempt could stop him from doing everything he was willing to do for his wife.


    <strong>"I admit that I fucked up a lot, but I decided that the only person I would hear anything from was Cassidy herself. The world can think every bad thing about me - you can think nasty of me, but I will not abandon her ever again! Even if it takes me an eternity to get her forgiveness! Even if the whole universe condemns me...!"</strong> Adrian retaliated with strong conviction, his voice kept breaking from the burst of emotions he was feeling at that moment.


    <strong>"I will continue to treasure her more than my own life!"</strong>


    <strong></strong>Cassidy went still at that, feeling her heart race at an abnormal pace.


    She could see Asher shouting something back at him, but she could no longer make it out. Her everything that time seemed to zero in her loud heartbeat. She was trying to absorb his words - they were stirring something within her.


    Nobody had ever said that about her before, but even when she knew she was d about it, she could not.


    It''s like finding the right person at the wrong timing. Cassidy understood that what she once had with Adrian was genuine and sincere, but at this point, she was already too tired - too broken to ept anything more. She would acknowledge how he felt. However, she would also have to deny him the opportunity to start a new beginning with her.


    She needs to for her own sake.


    <strong>"You''re really one cocky bastard!"</strong>


    At that, Cassidy snaps out of her thoughts and focuses on what is happening around her once again.


    That''s when she finds Asher raising his fist and aiming to punch Adrian in the face. She gasps in utter shock when it hits him square in his jaw. But before he stumbles backward, he strikes back right away andnds his own ferocious blow on his stomach.


    With that, a fistfight broke out between the two.


    "Both of you! Stop it!" Cassidy hollered in an attempt to stop them but to no avail.


    They keep lunging at each other like some wild beasts that are fighting over a prey. She keeps shouting at them to break it off, but they only cease when Edward and Charlese rushing in after hearing themotion. The former immediately takes a hold of Adrian while thetter hauls Asher away from him.


    They are both panting heavily when they are forced to wind up, but even then, they only continue glowering at each other as if begging for more.


    "Cut it out, you two! The heck are your problems?!" Edward told them off with a riled tone.


    "Stop budging, Asher! I''m gonna handcuff you!" Charles taunted and red.


    Cassidy sighed in relief as they managed to get the situation under control atst.


    With how frantic she was a second ago, she failed to notice that Gilmore actually entered with them. He is now standing beside her bed, looking quite chilled despite the situation.


    "And that, Mrs. Millicent, is how menmunicate..." he suddenly remarked, catching her off guard.


    "They talk with their fists. Get it~?"


    Dumbfounded by howid-back Gilmore seems to be about this whole thing, Cassidy only stares at him incredulously.

 Chapter 147 - A Wish To Part

    It was a good thing that Gilmore was there despite hisically easygoing attitude.


    With him scolding Adrian and Asher about disregarding Cassidy and her present condition, both of them felt so guilty that they decided to call it off in the meantime. Since she felt like her fever got worse because of that incident, she was really grateful to the doctor. If only she was in a better state, she would have smacked them off herself. ??


    Edward and Charles also did her the favor of dealing with the aftermath and moving the conversation outside of the room. That way, she would be able to rest peacefully. As much as she wanted to know what would happen, she could not handle any more of it. Otherwise, she would burn up so much that she might have to stay in the hospital for more than a week.


    And so, Cassidy rested.


    It took her until the afternoon of the next day to gain a much more bearable condition.


    "Cecile? Cecile? Where are you...?" she moaned as she was stirring awake from her sleep.


    "My stomach''s rumbling. I''m hungry-"


    "Now, that''s not good. Here, I prepared something for you."


    Instead of Cecile, the one who gets to greet her is Adrian.


    Cassidy is taken aback the moment she opens her eyes and finds him sitting on a chair beside her bed. He appears to be reading a book with a pair of eyesses on that makes him look like one hot specimen. She blushes upon seeing that and getting attracted right away.


    "Cassidy? What''s wrong?" Adrian asked after noticing how unsettled she suddenly seemed.


    "N-Nothing... I-It just sure is hot in here," Cassidy lied while averting her gaze.


    "Really? Should I lower the temp of the AC, then?"


    "It''s fine. Maybe it''s only the fever."


    "Can you sit up? I''ll feed you. You haven''t really eaten much sincest night."


    "Huh? Y-You will... feed me?"


    He assists her in getting a morefortable and upright position before proceeding to fetch a bowl of what she thinks is soup or porridge. She only watches him in silence the whole time he is preparing her food, unknowingly charmed by how he has rolled up his sleeves and loosened his necktie for a bit. He looks more than ready to nurse her or something.


    Nothing seems wrong until Adrian goes back to his seat and provides Cassidy a better look at him. That is when she finds a small bruise at the side of his lip.


    "Your face... Is that fromst night?" she blurted out, staggering and paling a little.


    "Oh, this...?" he replied and realized that he must not have perfectly covered his bruise.


    "I''m alright. This is nothing."


    "You two really took it too far."


    While he lowered his head in shame and guilt, she only heaved a sigh and stared at him in understanding. She is aware that he is a short-tempered one, but he knows better than engaging in something like a fistfight out of all things. It''s also rare of him to let his emotions take over to that extent.


    "I didn''t like how that slimy guy sneaked in and touched you that time. I also hates his guts..." Adrian started once more before looking up to her again with an apologetic expression.


    "Forgive me for losing out of control back there, and for showing you such a sight when you are in this state. I promise I''ll learn to control myself next time."


    For some reason, hearing him apologize like that makes her feel bad as well.


    It''s not really that unusual of him to be this ashamed and conscience-stricken in front of her, but it still seems a whole new look on him every time he does it. She thinks that there is no use in staying this troubled about everything that concerns her, though. That is especially since she only feels like she is wasting his time and efforts to disy his earnestness and sincerity.


    That being said, she finally decided to tell him about what she is nning.


    "May I ask something...?" Cassidy questioned out of nowhere, surprising him with her gravelly serious tone.


    "You keep telling me you care about me, and you do show that to me without fail. Then, will you also care to listen to what I truly want to happen... about us in particr?"


    "I do more than care about you, Cassidy. I told you that I''d do anything you want me to, so of course, I''d listen to you..." Adrian answered before reaching out and grabbing her hand - their fingers intertwining together with gentle firmness.


    "What is it do you want?"


    <strong>"I want to be free."</strong>


    At that second, he froze on his seat.


    He doesn''t need any further boration for that. The message is in and clear - and so is the probable context. Though he did understand, he still found it difficult to ept. He wanted it to have a different meaning from what he was thinking.


    "W-What are you saying?" Adrian breathed out with a look of perplexity and disbelief.


    "I want to leave. I just don''t think this is going to work. I''m not going to force you to divorce, but I''ll still ask for it..." Cassidy continued, gripping the sheet of her bed and casting down her gaze.


    "I understood that the one behind everything was that man. I also appreciated everything you did for me - for all of us. But then, I could no longer move forward at this point. Things are bound to get messed up again, and I don''t want to get hurt anymore. I just... I just want to go on my own way."


    "T-That... That can''t be... Y-You''re telling me you''re..."


    He did not want to say it out loud - else, he would break even more than he already was.


    From that moment on, he feels like his life is being drained out of him. His entire expression drops and his figure ckens. Despite the thousand words that he wanted to say at that time, he was struck extremely numb - he was speechless and still.


    He knew that he did what he could. It was still not everything, and it would never be enough to make up to anything. Still, he tried to show her how willing, genuine and determined he was. He wanted to keep her by his side and swore to make her happy this time around.


    Adrian knows well that he doesn''t deserve Cassidy, but he also knows that he needs her to live.

 Chapter 148 - Plea And Heartbreak

    Adrian can''t me Cassidy for thinking the way she does.


    Five years of neglect and mistreatment would definitely crush her entire being to the point that it could no longer go back to the way it was before. He could only wonder how she managed to cope up with everything. For letting her be, he hates himself. He finds himself more than undeserving - he is unlovable.??


    Even then, Adrian decided to condemn himself in silence and focus on making things right instead. He already wasted a lot of time, and if he became too absorbed in his self-loathing and hatred, he might end up losing more. That''s why he tried and tried to make it alright even when he felt that it could never be right again just like what Cassidy said.


    "I-Is it toote now, Cassidy...?" he managed to say despite how weak he was starting to be.


    "But even if it is, I''m still going to try. I''ll try harder to-"


    "You don''t have to anymore. Everything has long been overdue..." she cut him off firmly, already steeling her resolve.


    "Have you ever wondered why I was in the airport that time? Before the ne crashed and caused my amnesia...? I remember now. It was because I had been nning to flee. I had wanted to escape this ce. Even before, I already made up my mind - I would leave."


    Right then, he feels his entire world shatter.


    The devastation was absolute - it showed when he paled so much that he appeared like he died within. Excruciating pain tyrannizes him, making it hard for him to breathe. All words began to fall from his throat, and all thoughts he had became a huge mess. What is left is him in his broken state.


    The emotionse in turbulent waves - grueling, horrifying and debilitating. It is a million shards in his guts. In the quietest moment, it really feels like death as it strangles him to hisst breath and short circuits his mind. What was once barely whole had been broken to smithereens - where once was full had be void and empty, echoing the love he had put his everything into.


    "No... I can''t... I can''t just let you go..."


    Pleading, Adrian leaned down in front of her and looked at her straight in the eye. Cassidy blushed at their sudden closeness, but before she had a chance to push him away, he grabbed her hands and pulled her into an embrace. He gently pushed her face towards his chest and kept her there as he continued to speak.


    "I''d never been a good husband to you. I know that. I deserve to be hated, and I deserve to pay a hundredfold for all the horrible things I did, but please..." he begged as he squeezed her tighter.


    "Give me another chance to do things the right way this time."


    "I don''t really hate you..." Cassidy trailed off and stayed still.


    "If I ever said that I hated you, I didn''t mean it. Whether it was for what you did or not, you helped me get through so many things. You helped me a lot, and I will never be able to forget that."


    He was fighting himself from kissing her right then. Being this close was tempting him to pull her into something more than an embrace - to take her as far as he can while she is still here. However, he knows that doing so will only make things worse.


    "Without you, my life will never beplete. I can''t see myself anywhere without you. You''re always in here..." Adrian muttered breathlessly, pulling away for a bit and guiding Cassidy to put her hand on his chest - a gesture that made her eyes widen in surprise.


    "I can never rip you out of here no matter how hard I try to."


    There is no doubt to him that he is apletely different person when he is with her. Nothing matters to him except her. She is everything to him, but she still can''t see that. Regardless of how many times he said his feelings to her, he felt like he was making little to no progress.


    Even so, whether it takes him forever or a million years, Adrian will get Cassidy to ept him - he is willing to wait that long for her forgiveness.


    That is how much he loves her. He had never felt something as strong as his feelings for her. If she left his side, he would be left empty and lifeless.


    Cassidy was the one who had showed Adrian that his life was more than being a Millicent.


    No one ever saw his true value like she did. When he would excel in something, it was merely an expectation met - not an achievement worth celebrating. He had many admirers, but those women only liked him because of his looks and wealth. None of them ever dared to even nce at his personality. The rest either envied him or hated him.


    After many years of wondering what was the real meaning of his life, he finally understood. He understood his purpose, and it all came down to her.


    He was born to meet her and to fall in love with her. He was born to live a happy life with her and to always protect her. His family may have been the reason why he made it this far, but it was her who gave him the reason to live.


    Witt all those in mind, Adrian kneeled down on the floor in front of Cassidy and ced his head on her thighs, catching her off guard.


    He silentlyid there and slowly embraced her by the waist. Everything he thought about was only some of the reasons why he didn''t want her to leave. He needs her because she is essential to his survival.


    "Cassidy..." Adrian whispered against herp, closing his eyes and getting a whiff of her sweet aroma.


    "Please, let me try again."


    There was silence for the minutes toe.


    The only thing he hoped Cassidy wouldn''t do was reject him. He could probably take any answer except a no - he couldn''t imagine what he would do if she said that she never wanted to see him again.


    Remaining quiet, Cassidy puts her hand on top of his head. Adrian can feel her slowly stroking his hair with her fingers. He then embraces her tighter as he continuesying on top of her thighs.


    As long as she is there with him, he will never need anything else - he will always beplete.


    But then, the same may not go for her, after all.


    "I''m sorry, Adrian."


    Hearing her call him by his name at longst should have been the sweetest thing, but what he felt was a lot worse than the opposite of it. Too weak to even say anything at that point, all he could do was tightly grip onto her like a child. He is on the brink of copsing right then - with tears pooling his eyes and tremors rolling down his body.


    "I just can''t do this anymore," Cassidy then said for thest time, killing Adrian at that very moment.

 Chapter 149 - Cold Hell

    A few days after Cassidy was brought to the hospital, Adrian returned home on his own - with the absence of his wife mirroring the absence of life within him all the while.


    During his phase of denial, dead silence weighed over the ce. It was worse than before, and as time went by, it only got more and more unbearable. Ever since, it is hell for everyone in the Millicent''s household - hell that is ironically wintry and freezing cold.??


    Everything is no longer the same. With her disappearance, all of it changed in only a snap.


    "Wee, Sir Edward. Thank you foring..." Mia solemnly greeted their guest at the entrance of the mansion alongside the other maids and menservants.


    "Really, we appreciate your timely visit, Sir. We have been having a difficult time with the President for a while now."


    "Again...?" Edward sighed and pinched the bridge of his nose.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll go talk to him."


    "Yes, of course-"


    Then, she paused.


    Only when Edward started walking in did they realize that Olivia was behind him all along. Unlike thest time she was here, she was no longer cowering in fear. Instead, she looks firm. The side of her face where Cassidy pped her actually left a bruise, but she only let it be instead of covering it - pair that with her unwavering gaze and tenacious expression, she appears quitemendable.


    "G-Good day to you, Ma''am Olivia," Anthony took the lead to greet while everybody else followed.


    "Good day to you, too. May I ask where our brother is?" Olivia questioned to which he only gestured for them to trail after him.


    "Not in the usual this time. I''ll lead you there."


    Eventually, they learned that Adrian finally left his bedroom and went for a change of setting - the location turning out to be the grand aquatic vivarium that he built for Cassidy.


    Like before, they find him in aplete mess. Bottles of wine are keeping himpany in the middle of this imposing waterfall disy where he once had dinner with his wife. He is staring off into space and sitting around inplete silence. His mind seems to be drifting off far from that ce.


    "That is his sixth one for today..." Anthony started once more, referring to the wine bottle that Adrian was holding.


    "We kept talking him out of it, but he never listened. And it''s barely past noon yet."


    "I understand. Thanks for your hard work. We''ll take it from here," Edward reassured him before sighing for the nth time since he arrived.


    "Irish will beingter. She is still at work. Can you lead her here?" Olivia asked to which the manservant only nodded in return.


    With that, he excuses himself and makes his way out of the conservatory, leaving the two behind. For a moment, they only continue watching their brother from a distance. They can''t help but feel bad and sympathetic towards him, especially with how he keeps acting like it is the end of the world.


    In all actuality, Adrian did feel that his world had ended the moment Cassidy left him.


    <em>"Take care, Adrian. Please, don''t look for me anymore. I''ll be fine on my own."</em>


    Those were herst words to him before they parted ways.


    As much as he didn''t want to recall it anymore, he couldn''t forget how much that pained him. He felt like dying over and over again in every word of parting that she said - it was crueler than death. Ever since, he came to believe that he truly died. He is nothing but a walking corpse at this point, unable to feel anything but pain.


    He badly wanted to stop her right then - to keep her from leaving. In fact, he was dying to take a hold of her and never let her go. But then, the remaining sensible piece of him had kept him locked into ce. He was too numb to move or to further any utterance.


    And so, Adrian could only watch how Cassidy walked away from him. The fact that he didn''t even have an idea where she was going had made him feel worse. He felt like a pathetic, useless waste of space who deserved not a single ounce of love nor sympathy, and he knew he was doomed to suffer without her by his side.


    "As if staying absent from work for a long time is not enough, he has not been eating muchtely. He no longer goes out of the mansion either. Day in and day out, he has been drowning himself in alcohol, which is something he never did before," Olivia muttered, feeling worried and distressed by his depressed state.


    "What''s more, he didn''t want to ept any visitor. Even Mother couldn''t get in. If words reach Grandfather, things are bound to get messier..." Edward trailed off with a downhearted tone.


    "As much as possible, I want this entire thing to be between us for now. Having more people around will only worsen his condition, considering that the only person he really wants to see is Cassidy."


    "It has been days now, huh? I still can''t believe that she left right after being discharged from the hospital. It all happened too suddenly."


    "The boys were devastated by the news. I did not n to let them know about her departure, but for some reason, Damien got ahead of me. Hugo ended up crying for hours straight while Joshua were in a bad mood the whole day."


    "My poor nephews... And to think that their uncle has it a lot worse... This family is in shambles."


    Without them noticing it, Irish already arrived and went after them to the conservatory.


    Since she is standing behind them the entire time, she gets to hear their conversation. She is one to announce her entrance in the grandest way possible, but this time, she has decided to walk up to them without making any sound. When she cleared her throat in hope of being acknowledged atst, she ended up throwing them off guard more than she intended.


    "Irish, you''re finally here," Olivia blurted out while Irish only waved her hand dismissively.


    "Yes, of course, I''d finish work earlier than usual. This is my lil'' bro we''re talking about. How is he, by the way?"


    "Either worse or the same. It''s bad either way," Edward replied and shrugged before ckening in exhaustion.


    As Irish went closer and took a peek at Adrian, she found herself being pierced through the gut and wincing for a moment before remembering the encounter she had with a certain someone a while ago.

 Chapter 150 - Chance Meeting

    Earlier that day, Irish attended a joint photoshoot wherein Levi both served as the producer and one of the photographers.


    She works not only as a movie actress, but also as a fashion model. In fact, she is one of those topping the charts. For years, she has been the most sought-after in this industry.??


    As usual, she didn''t expect much when she was asked to take part in this particr indoor photoshoot. She just needed to go through the details, follow the guidance of the staff, and make several poses.


    Little did Irish know that this one wouldn''t turn out to be like any ordinary photoshoot out there. It''s not because the staff had suddenly added some stunts or tricks in the usual flow, but it''s because she would have to work alongside someone - and not just anyone.


    Irish was not informed beforehand that Cassidy would also be joining the photoshoot.


    "C-C-C-Cassidy?!"


    The two of them met inside the dressing room.


    Her sister-inw, who had been missing for days, was now in front of her - with a makeup artist and hair stylist touching her up for the event. She was dressed in a fashionable outfit, which was already a dead giveaway that she was that co-model she would be working together with.


    "W-Why...?! Why are you here?!" Irish hastily questioned as she rushed in her direction.


    "Does it concern you?" Cassidy replied apathetically without even bothering to look at her.


    She slightly lowered her head and faltered at her indifference, thinking that she must have already been aware that she woulde. Hundreds of questions kept piling up inside her head at that moment, but she began hesitating to say them out loud after recalling the present circumstances they had. She was already past the stage where she loathed her, and now, she was nothing but wary and intimidated by her.


    Irish may have been livid when Cassidy humiliated Olivia in front of their houseworkers before, but it wasn''t even shortly after that she came to realize that it was nothingpared to all the terrible deeds they did to her.


    "Step aside already. I''m going out."


    At that, Irish snapped out of her train of thoughts and looked up again to find Cassidy staring back at her with a scowl. She only did as she told and let her pass through. That''s until she suddenly found the intrepidity to at least say something - one that mattered to her most of all.


    "My brother..." Irish started all of the sudden, making her halt on her tracks.


    "Adrian hasn''t been the same since the day you left. From morning ''til night, he''s been drinking. He doesn''t go to work anymore, and he doesn''t want to eat properly. It''s affecting every one of us. He''s devastated, Cassidy."


    "I''m not going back - if that''s what you''re trying to tell me to do," Cassidy said in a heartbeat, crushing her hopes.


    "Will you at least see him? Just once?"


    "I will not."


    She knows how heartless she appears when she says those things, and though she feels really bad for what her husband is going through, returning there will not solve anything in the long run. He should learn how to live without her from now on - like what she has been doing. It hasn''t been a month yet, so he still has time to get used to her absence. Eventually, he will forget about her.


    "I couldn''t let my brother turn into some suicidal moron!" Irish eximed out of nowhere, taking her aback.


    "What are you saying?" Cassidy blurted out with a flummoxed expression.


    "You think that he will forget you eventually?! Well, if he is still alive by then, he might indeed! But at the rate of how it''s going, he''s going to be beyond saving pretty soon!"


    "And you want me to go back because of something as imusible as that? You''re quite demanding for someone who did nothing but mistreat me for half a decade."


    "This is not for me! I don''t care if you do lots of evil things to me! This is about my dearest little brother!"


    "Well, if you care that much about him, why don''t you try to find another way to solve it? You''re his family, aren''t you?"


    "I can''t even talk to him without getting burned by his deadly re. Recently, he looks like he wants to beat me up every time he sees me. He''s terrifying!"


    "Then, that''s your problem!"


    Up until when they were already in the middle of the photoshoot, they did nothing but banter.


    Levi and the others were stunned to find that the rtionship between these sister-inws was actually strained all along. Everyone thought that they had been getting along well. That''s actually one of the main reasons why they invited Irish to the photoshoot after Cassidy agreed to work with them and signed the contract.


    The sisterly dynamic of these Millicent''s would be an effective charm point in the kind of advertisement they were making.


    "Oh, no, no, no... Ma''am Cassidy, you''re doing it all wrong," Levi dered in distress, not satisfied by how his model kept posing.


    "Watch how you stand, Cassidy. You can''t just make random poses," Irish gently chided as she stepped in and started giving her sister-inw several advises in ordance to the shots that the photographers wanted to get from her.


    Wanting for this whole thing to end soon, Cassidy decided to put aside their personal matters in the meantime and listen to the best of the best - it''s called professionalism. She was aware that she was a top model, and if it only was not for their family disputes, she would have been either intimidated or respectful towards her.


    With Irish helping Cassidy out all throughout the photoshoot, it ended quite more seamlessly than she had wanted it to be, though she did get scolded from time to time.


    This was her first time in modeling. She decided to ept what Levi offered to her some time ago, thinking that it would be easy since all she had to do was pose in front of the camera. That being said, she didn''t expect that it would turn out to be really difficult without prior experience.


    Though Irish did help Cassidy get through it, that didn''t change anything in their rtionship. If anything, she herself was only trying to be professional as well.


    After the photoshoot, she decided to leave without saying anything, knowing that she would try to plea to her once again.


    "Already done, Cassie?"


    On the way out of the building, Cassidy met up with Asher at the entrance hall. He offered to give her a ride back to their current ce. Yet for someone who would only be picking her up, he dressed himself up quite fashionably. He might as well be a model himself with how he kept attracting everyone''s attention there.


    "Thanks for fetching me, Asher..." she beamed at him as she approached him.


    "All good now. Let''s get going-"


    "Huh? Cassidy?"


    But right before Cassidy went out with Asher, there came Irish out of nowhere.

 Chapter 151 - Dilemma Of The Siblings

    Irish almost gaped in astonishment as soon as she saw Cassidy with an unfamiliar-looking man.


    He is tall, blonde and handsome - one of her type of guys. But then, she immediately expelled the thought the moment she came up with the assumption that she reced Adrian for this stranger whose looks could not even rival his. He may be cool and attractive, but he is only half of the god-tier that her brother is - or maybe, make it a little more than half.??


    "Excuse me, who is this dude?" Irish asked right away, acting far from the finedy of high society that she was supposed to be.


    "Well, well~ What a coincidence. It''s the princess," Asher quipped all of the sudden, taking both of them aback.


    "Princess? What''re you on about?"


    "Asher?" Cassidy called out to him, looking as puzzled as her sister-inw.


    "It''s just that... She''s that Millicent girl, right? The one Charlie had been giving a piggyback ride throughout the whole pursuit in the hotel before? She''s like a princess - always being carried around and sleeping the entire thing off."


    Irish felt her brow twitch at that, ring up a bit in annoyance.


    She also didn''t want to be carried around and remain unconscious that entire time. This guy might also be saying that she liked her circumstances back then while her siblings and their otherpanions were running all around the ce to escape the pursuers. That is quite offensive. What''s more, the smug look he''s giving her now is starting to tick her off.


    "Who is he, Cassidy...?" Irish questioned once more, keeping her calm and cool.


    "Please, don''t tell me it doesn''t concern me. If I happen to learn that you are seeing this man as a recement of my brother, I don''t know what I will-"


    "Don''t get ahead of yourself. We''re not seeing each other," Cassidy cut her off with an exasperated sigh.


    "Huh? We aren''t...?" Asher muttered with a knowing smirk before putting his arm over her shoulders, feigning incredulity and nonplus.


    "I thought for sure we are, darling."


    "Asher!"


    Once again, Irish felt her brow twitch at how cocky Asher was acting.


    If Adrian was here, he would definitely punch him square in the jaw once he touched Cassidy like that. It was obvious that he was flirting with her. While she knew that her meddling in their affairs should only be to an extent, she could not help but see this whole thing as shady and concerning.


    ''Knowing my brother, it will only be a matter of time before he hires detectives to trail after and spy over his wife. If he happens to learn that she is with this dude, he might do something worse than drinking and moping around all day...'' Irish pondered, suddenly feeling an internal panic.


    ''No, Cassidy said that they''re not dating. What if this Asher is just trying to force himself on her or something? She isn''t pushing him away, which means that they''re close at the very least. Then, will it not be a matter of time before she falls for him as well?!''


    At that moment, she is already keeping herself from pping that arm of his away from her shoulders and giving him a piece of her mind.


    But before she knows it, he has turned her around and began leading her out of the building. All the while, his meaningful gaze and mocking simper never left her - he was riling her up on purpose.


    "Hey, wait! Where are you taking her?!" Irish eximed in a haste.


    "Well, duh... To our date, of course. Why? Wannae? Too bad, though. I''m not in for some threesome," Asher teased a bit more, peeving her to the point she wanted to stomp towards him and show him the dire consequences of getting to her nerves.


    "Like hell I want to go! Especially with a guy like you! And no, you''re not taking her to no dates-"


    "Oh? But Cassie here doesn''t seem to be against it, no~?"


    That''s when she looks back to her sister-inw and finds her merely sighing in exhaustion. It is as he said. She is not protesting or anything, and she is only letting him lead her away. At that point, she doesn''t know what to retort anymore - or more like, she has ran out of ideas to avoid the probable aftermath of her supposedly two-timing.


    "Goodbye then, princess~!" Asher bid for thest time, chuckling at how she seemed to still out of nowhere.


    With that, Irish is left on her own and in her clutter of thoughts, wondering if she should already prepare a psychiatrist for Adrian.


    ---


    "Irish, you''ve been awfully silent for a while now. What''s wrong?"


    Hearing Olivia talk, Irish finally snaps out of that shback and focuses on reality once more.


    Together with Edward, they are still hiding behind a wall and eavesdropping on Adrian. Their elder brother could have already gone in there and announce his presence to him, considering that he is probably the only one he has not written down on his hit list. Both of the twins are still too afraid to converse with him, which is why they only settle with watching over him from a distance.


    Apparently, Cassidy already confessed how they had been treating her for the previous years, which was why they felt extremely ashamed and guilty - to the point they couldn''t face him even if they badly wanted to.


    ''I really should have apologized to Cassidy earlier too, but there is a bigger matter at hand. I also know that she is not going to forgive me, anyway. In this kind of situation, everyone just really needs a time to be apart...'' Irish brooded with heaviness.


    ''Though I still could have apologized even if she would not ept it.''


    At that moment, they are all taken aback to find Adrian crying all of the sudden.


    He has his head stooped low with his face buried in his hands. His faint sobs can only be barely heard, but they know what they are about right away. The entire picture itself is thest straw for the three of them - it is not as dramatic as any melodrama scene out there, but because they have always known their brother to be the impassive and reserved one, it is more than enough to stir their emotions.


    Adrian appears really miserable and grief-stricken to the point it is pitifully pathetic - which was everything that they had never imagined him to be.


    "Alright. That''s it..." Irish huffed and straightened herself up, trying to keep her own tears from falling by getting angry and starting to make her way towards him.


    "This needs to stop. No more drinking. No more moping."


    "Irish, what are you going to do...?" Edward hastily called for her, rmed by how she erupted so out of the blue.


    "You can''t be insensitively shooting off your big mouth now. Adrian is in a delicate state-"


    "And what happened when you tried to talk to him like he was still in kindergarten, big brother?"


    "<em>Uhhhh...</em>He did not listen?"


    "Exactly! He needs to man up! I know that everyone is allowed to feel down from time to time, but in his case, we should not let it reach to the point where he bes a suicidal maniac-"


    <strong>"What are you three doing here?"</strong>


    Then, they stiffened.


    Adrian finally noticed them.


    But then again, with how loud Irish was rambling all those things, they were bound to be busted out. Going by that deep, raspy and vehement voice of his alone, they knew that he was not at all pleased by their visit. He is still sitting on his chair with his head low and facing their direction - in quite a menacing manner, that is. That sharp, narrowed gaze of his is malevolent enough to get anyone running for their life.


    Now, Adrian appears like the demon lord that he is imed to be all along.


    And Irish is suddenly torn between proceeding with the confrontation that she is nning to do or fleeing at once.


    ''Yikessss... He suddenly looks more intimidating than Grandfather... This is bad, this is bad, this is bad..."


    In the end, she has only settled with thinking of herst will in case she has actually triggered a death wish here.


    Edward got it a little better than Irish and Olivia at least. Unlike them, he did not turn as frozen as ice, though he did feel the bite of his cold. Anyone else would probably piss their pants from fear and terror if they were in their position.


    "Calm down, Adrian. I know you don''t want any guest. But we came because we were worried about you," Edward started and walked closer to Adrian despite how he only kept ring at them.


    While he went and handle the first part of the conversation, the twins were left to think of a strategy. There is no use backing out now. In the first ce, they didn''t have the right to do so after everything they did. The couple''s separation was partly their fault, after all.


    "I do think you still have to be gentle with him," Olivia whispered to Irish, much to her firm disapproval.


    "No. We have to settle this before we end up needing a psychiatrist."


    "A what?"

 Chapter 152 - Family Dispute

    For a moment, Olivia only blinks at Irish in confusion and incredulity, but eventually, shees to realize that Adrian needing a psychiatrist may not be that far-fetched, especially with how crazier and crazier he is bing each day.


    It''s not the kind of crazy where he''d go hysterical and berserk. Rather, he was one who would lock himself up all day, act like he was losing his mind by disregarding reality and staying trapped in his own world, and avoid talking with anyone as much as possible. Now, he even cries out of nowhere - they are not sure how long this has been going on, but they can tell that he is already getting to the edge of his sanity.??


    Adding to his emotional instability is his tendency to switch to ogre mode in a matter of seconds just like earlier.


    "If he continues like this, who knows if Cassidy gets snatched away by another guy!" Irish grimaced, recalling her interaction with her sister-inw and that mysterious friend of hers some hours ago.


    "Don''t say something like that! You''re gonna jinx it! Adrian is already feeling terrible enough as it is!" Olivia talked her out of it, unsure of what had gotten to her all of the sudden.


    "I''m not trying to! It''s already happening!"


    "W-What?"


    "I mean, Cassidy being with another guy! We''re getting there, Olivia-"


    Right then, Olivia hastily cut Irish off by covering her mouth just before these two tall shadows towered over them.


    The blonde noticed both of their brothersing their way while her sister was busy exining something to her. Thinking that the topic of their conversation would upset their sibling more, she immediately pped her hands on her lips and made her stop talking right on time. That was when the brte froze, already having an idea on why she did that.


    "And what made you think you were still wee in my household? Why are you even here?"


    As Adrian directs such a callous question to them, he sounds and appears so cold-blooded.


    There is not an ounce of humane feeling in his fierce gaze and vicious expression - just a beast forcing himself to be civil towards them. This was the first time they talked with him in quite a while, and this was also the first they were getting a close-up view of how much their misdeeds affected him. It frightened them more than when it was Cassidy they were confronting.


    After all, Adrian is capable of doing more than what his wife did.


    "You''ve got guts to show yourselves up like this. How could you be so audacious? Even if you''re family, I won''t hold back, you know," Adrian taunted with a deep scowl and menacing gaze.


    "Adrian, that''s enough. Let''s talk this through for now," Edward cut in and tried to keep him from getting closer to their sisters, silently gesturing the two to move back at the same time.


    "Talk?! A conversation had long been overdue!"


    "Calm down. We''ve all got out faults in this mess. Let''s solve this together-"


    "Just how do you want me to feel?! My wife was being abused behind my back for a long time! And I knew nothing! Nothing at all! My family, my employees, and even Cassidy herself - nobody ever told me anything! They even hid it so well! I''d been in the dark for all those years!"


    "Adrian..." Olivia breathed out shakily, taking a step closer but only to be caught off guard when Irish blocked her path out of nowhere.


    "Irish?"


    "I''ll talk to him. Leave this to me."


    She was even more surprised to find her looking somewhat determined. It seemed like she already made her mind to confront him after all. She could see her hands quivering a little, but she still walked closer to him and kept her behind her back the whole time.


    "I know... I know that this is my fault as well. I feel like the biggest dummy in the world for not noticing anything. I despise myself so much, and that is the only reason why I have not hurt anyone for this yet. I should be hurt first..." Adrian confessed remorsefully, his once steely look distorting into an extremely pained one.


    "I should be hurt the most."


    "A-Adrian, listen, I-I..." Irish faltered at the sight of him breaking down and bing vulnerable once more.


    "I-I don''t think that you''re-"


    "But I still don''t understand. Why did you do what you did? What did Cassidy do to be mistreated like that? I don''t understand at all."


    This time, he has focus on her.


    She shudders in fear the instant she locks eye contact with him. His wrath is starting to outweigh his pain again. And before they all know it, he has reached out his hands and grabbed her arms before pushing her all the way to the wall. She screeches out loud as she feels her back hit on the hard, solid surface with a thud.


    Appalled, Irish can only remain stiff and look back at Adrian while Edward and Olivia watch from behind in utter shock.


    "Adrian, stop that! You''re drunk!" Edward eximed and attempted to pull Adrian away but Irish immediately sent him a pleading look to let him be for now.


    "Irish," Olivia gasped a little, awed by how firm her sister was holding her ground and worried that their brother might do something more than mming her on the wall.


    In reality, she can already tell that his tight grip on her alone might end her from extreme horror - a little tighter and it is sure to leave bruises on her. Even then, all she can think of at that moment is that this is now or never. Now that he has his full attention on her, she might be able to knock sense into him somehow.


    "Tell me... Why did you have to go to the point where you had to leave that big of a scar on Cassidy...?" he then brought up all of the sudden - and she could see that tears were beginning to fill his eyes for the second time.


    "Not only emotionally and mentally... I''m also talking about that burn on her back."


    At that, Irish was thunderstruck and speechless, freezing all over as she remembered that horrific memory of how she inflicted such a huge and ineffaceable scar on Cassidy.

 Chapter 153 - Confront The Present

    When Adrian first learned from Cassidy that the burn mark on her back was inflicted by Irish, he could barely contain all the ferocious emotions that aggressively surged in him at that moment - and now, he would not be able to keep them pent-up any longer.


    At this point, he isn''t sure if he detests himself more than he does to them. He still feels like he should suffer a fate that is worse than death, and because being left behind by his wife is one of the things that is close to that, he knows that he deserves all of this. Yet at the same time, he couldn''t stand the fact that those who abused her were notpensating nor suffering for what they did.??


    Adrian knows that this is his doing, but he also knows that he is not the only one in it.


    "How could you...? And I thought that you were only trying to help her out in managing our household affairs and everything. I thought you were really helping her out. How could you lie and pretend?! But then again, you''re not an actress for nothing..." he muttered vehemently through gritted teeth, barely keeping the remaining cool he had at that moment.


    "I couldn''t see you as my sibling at all! I sure regret being born in this family!"


    Irish tears up as she hears that and feels Adrian gripping her tighter. Even more than his rough hold, his malevolent expression has made her soul leave her body. She is petrified to the bones, trembling all over. However, unlike earlier, fear is not the only emotion present here -


    There are shame, remorse, guilt and regret.


    She herself could not remember why exactly she abhorred Cassidy. While she did feel that she didn''t deserve being in this family - along with that was the fact that her mother kept prodding her to do the same thing she''s doing, she couldn''t recall having any deeper reason. It was all fun and games - a mere entertainment.


    For that, she deserves to be hated by both of them - she should be behind the bars.


    "I admit my wrongdoings, and I am not going to use any petty excuse for that. I''d been selfish, heartless, obnoxious, cruel, ruthless - you can call me anything. And to be honest, I don''t know what I have to do to correct my misdeeds. My crimes are too big to be forgiven..." Irish managed to say despite how shaken and terrified she was, but even then, Adrian was not a bit least convinced.


    "But please, believe me when I tell you that I want everything to be alright for the two of you again."


    "I don''t give a damn at how you feel about us now. You said so yourself - you are selfish. All you ever think about is yourself, and most probably, how you will get out of this situation," Adrian retaliated without hesitation, not believing anything that she said.


    "Fine. I understand where you''reing from. If I can never fix my rtionship with you or her again, then that is my punishment. I deserve that and more. You yourself can give me any punishment as you see fit. However, even if you kill me now, that is not going to solve anything between you two."


    Confounded, Olivia and Edward can only wonder where all that courage ising from. But then again, Irish has always been the most brazen and fearless among the four of them. She is also so straightforward that she often appears insensitive and thoughtless.


    "You have no time for this, Adrian. You can''t continue sulking all day. I can''t understand how you truly feel because I have never experienced what true love is, but what I do know is that everything you''ve been doing now will not get you anywhere..." Irish trailed off with an unyielding expression, finally getting a different reaction from him.


    "Cassidy left. So what? You can just go after her again. Isn''t that what you''ve been nning to do whether she''s here or not? Besides, it''s not like she kicked the bucket or something. It''s actually quite rude of you to act like you''re mourning for her as if it''s already her funeral-"


    "What did you say?" Adrian hissed underneath his breath, maddened by the terms she used.


    "What I mean is that it''s not toote at all. Stop acting like it''s the end of the world. You''re only wasting your time and prolonging your reunion."


    "You talk big for someone who-"


    "I''m not talking big, Adrian. I''m saying what''s right. I know that you''re having a hard time getting rid of your negative feelings, but staying this way is only selfish of you, no...? Shouldn''t Cassidy be the one drinking and moping around all day when you kept neglecting her before? But what did she do? She only continued chasing after you like an idiot!"


    For once, Adrian fell quiet, astonishing both Olivia and Edward.


    Irish knew that she struck a nerve. She was not trying to escape his fury by bringing that up, though - she only felt the need to say so. And it seemed like her choice of words this time had worked somehow. She was able to get him thinking with his head again.


    "Olivia and I decided that we would continue to earn Cassidy''s forgiveness. Even if she turns us down every time or even if she takes revenge and makes us pay tenfold, we will continue to ask for it..." Irish continued with a much more mellowed tone now that he appeared to have calmed down a bit.


    "What about you? If you stay trapped in the past, you will not be able to confront the present. Then, before you know it, you will find yourself repeating the same mistake again - it will be toote again."


    "Why are you talking like that? Don''t you even get how big of a damage this is?" Adrian rasped sharply, lowering his head in defeat and screwing his eyes shut tightly.


    "And you n to make it bigger by not doing anything...? We all know that Cassidy once loved you, then go and bring that back before it''s toote. There''s still a chance."


    For a moment, silence only prevailed all around them until Adrian finally loosened his grip on Irish - and she couldn''t believe how relieved she was when he did.

 Chapter 154 - Search For The Truth

    After finishing all the scheduled work that Cassidy had left in the city, she took a trip together with Asher and headed to the countryside in order to meet Josephine.


    Until now, she is secretly connected with Cecile who continues working back in the mansion. She ns to keep her for a while longer. That way, she can have someone who will oversee the progress of all the efforts she has invested in her short-term jobs and take care of any concern or issue that she might have overlooked. Besides, she didn''t fulfill her part of the deal yet.??


    For now, Cassidy needs a break away from everything - but only to confront another huge matter.


    "Aira is still at school. She will be back in the afternoon. I''m sure she''ll be pleasantly surprised to see the both of you again."


    Cassidy and Asher are now having tea together with Josephine in her humble home.


    They are exchanging greetings in her living room at the moment. It is a small yet cozy house with a warm and mellow atmosphere - much like the homeowner herself. She appears to be around her eighty''s but still capable of walking around for a bit even with her rapidly declining health. Even though this is their first time meeting, they already feel like it will be easy to get along with her.


    Not to mention, she really resembles the deceased caretaker of the orphanage - in terms of her wavy, ebony ck hair, that pair of hazel brown irises, and the overall shape of her frame.


    "It''s nice meeting you atst, Cassidy. I see that you''ve grown into such a beautiful woman. My niece raised you well," Josephine started with a delighted smile.


    "Thank you, Mrs. Josephine. It''s a pleasure to meet you too..." Cassidy replied and grinned for a second before casting down her gaze.


    "I owe your niece a lot of things, and I am still devastated about her death."


    "It hasn''t been a long time yet, so I understand that you still feel that way. But I take that you are ready to move forward despite everything that happened. You''re here to know about what your foster parent failed to tell you, am I right?"


    "Yes. I want to know more about my family and Granny Maruschca."


    "Oh, you actually call her Granny, huh? How cute! Must be a dreame true for her~"


    At that, both Cassidy and Asher raised their brows in surprise. For some reason, Josephine is practically implying that Maruschca has always wanted her in particr to see and treat her as her grandmother.


    "I''ll go straight to the point, dear..." Josephine trailed off and smiled even wider.


    "Maruschca and your grandfather, Frederick Eleanor - they used to be a couple during our college days."


    "They what?!" Cassidy blurted out, tremendously bbergasted.


    "A couple, huh? I see where this is going," Asher muttered to himself, smirking knowingly.


    "Indeed, they were. At that time, Maruschca and I were graduating students while Frederick was our professor. They actually agreed to marry after our graduation, but that''s until he found out that she''d been arranged to marry the son of his family''s long-time rival, Grisham Donovan. Well, you already knew whom she ended up with. They did try to elope once, but with how powerful their families were, they could never escape."


    It''s still the starting point of the story, but it''s already getting heavy.


    Cassidy is having a bit of a hard time in wrapping this whole thing around her head. She never expected that her grandfather almost hit it off with her grandmother-inw. That was insane.


    "They got married with their respective spouses. Frederick fell in love for the second time while Maruschca was stuck in a loveless marriage - I knew this because I was still in contact with them back then. I did hope that they just simply went their own ways and started their own families since they weren''t able to see through their rtionship anyway, but unfortunately, it had to get worse than that..." Josephine continued, her expression starting to look burdened and grief-stricken.


    "Frederick''s family met their ultimate downfall. They went bankrupt despite being nearly as affluent as the Donovan''s in the past-"


    "W-Wait, what again? We... used to be rich before? And what business was this?" Cassidy cut in, feeling the need to know more about this particr detail.


    <em>"Hmmm...?</em> Didn''t Mr. Asher here tell you?"


    "I-I apologize... But I was made to promise by Cassie''s father to keep my mouth shut about this one. I already had a difficult time in talking her out of her dream of bing a delinquent back then. Who the heck would even dream of that...?! In any case, her parents only wanted her to live a normal life as a normal person," Asher nervously reasoned out, earning a look of disbelief and bafflement from the redhead.


    "I understand, though I think it''s time to let Cassidy know. Why don''t you tell her yourself, Mr. Asher?"


    "<em>Uhhhh... </em>Right, okay... I''ll tell her."


    Fidgeting a bit, he then turns to look at his childhood friend directly. She only pouts at him, feeling frustrated that she is only going to hear this now. However, she understands that both him and her parents were only looking out for her.


    "I know that we''ve already proven ourselves to be more than a typical gang of school delinquents after I told you about our undercover works and all. But more particrly, we''re part of a mafia-"


    "A mafia...?!" Cassidy shouted at his face, consumed by utter shock once more.


    "What the hell?! You''re risking your life for that shady business-"


    "It''s not as bad as you think, Cassie! Believe me. Sure, we do shady stuff. Our lives are constantly in danger too, but being in a mafia was also the reason why your parents were able to raise you..." Asher exined as calmly and gently as he could.


    "The Eleanor''s used to rule a mafia. They were known to serve as couriers who delivered anything or anyone that their clients told them to bring. Those are often suspects of a crime, important witnesses or pieces of evidence."


    "A-Are you really saying that I''m the granddaughter of a former mafia leader?"


    "Yes."


    "Did t-they... k-kill people, though?"


    "I''m afraid they had to at times."


    Cassidy took a deep breath at those revtions. Thinking that Asher said more than enough and there was no need to dig deeper into that part of the past, Josephine decided to chime in once again.


    "You know why Frederick''s family were rivals with Grisham''s? It was said that their group had acquired a crucial evidence against the Donovan family - a concrete proof that made them suspects of a series of crimes. However, that theory was never proven, and before everyone knew it, the group had fallen apart while Frederick had been assassinated. The culprit isn''t identified up until today..." Josephine disclosed with a dead serious expression.


    "But going by what I just revealed, I bet you could already tell who this culprit could be."


    "W-Was it... Grisham Donovan?" Cassidy asked tremulously, paling at the discovery.


    "I''m still not sure. But that presumption was further proven when your father, Cassius Eleanor, died while disguised as a bodyguard who was working for the Donovan''s in the past. He was shot after being caught trying to harm Maruschca back then - an attempted murder, they say."


    "No, he did not! Why would my father try to harm her in the first ce?!"


    "Revenge..." Asher brought up out of nowhere, making her turn to look back at him in nonplus.


    "Prof. Cassius wanted to take revenge on the Donovan''s. He firmly believed that they were the ones who killed Prof. Frederick. He really held his father dearly - even to the point of following his footsteps as a teacher and trying to rebuild the group."


    "But nobody knew that taking revenge was his true intention - most probably, Grisham did. Maruschca, his target that time, was not aware of why he went for her life. After all, she didn''t even know that Grisham could''ve been the one behind Frederick''s death. However, she did recognize Cassius as the son of her ex-lover."


    After exining that part, Josephine took a sip from her tea, appearing deep in thought. She then spreads a warm smile a momentter, looking back up to Cassidy with a soft gaze.


    "Knowing that Cassius was Frederick''s son and that they had left little Cassidy behind in this world, Maruschca felt so much sympathy and hurt for you. She decided to watch over you when I informed her that you were taken in by my niece in the orphanage that she was managing..." she continued to recall out loud with a bittersweet expression.


    "Without being aware of what her husband had done to your family, Maruschca promised to take care of you as much as she could. She wanted to adopt you. But Grisham was firmly against the idea of having an adoptive child in the family. She was even used of cheating and having a love child... For a long time, she wanted to make you her family, and I believe that this wish of hers came true when she became your grandmother-inw."


    After hearing that, Cassidy only stays quiet as she lets it all sink in.

 Chapter 155 - Choosing Ones Happiness

    Silence prevails among the three of them for a while.


    Both Josephine and Asher let Cassidy take all the time that she needs to process everything. At the very least, she is starting to get the gist of this whole family drama no matter how shocking and mind-blowing it is. Many things have be clearer to her atst, but there is still one particr detail that she is yet to hear.??


    "Mrs. Josephine, may I ask howe you knew all of this...?" Cassidy started once more.


    "I get that you were close with Granny back at college, and I don''t doubt what you have said to us. However, I feel the need to ask howe you know this much, especially that one about Grisham Donovan. Even Granny was not aware of what he did to my family, so howe that you knew about it?"


    "Well, I''m really not certain about that man''s involvement to their tragic fate. I just got to piece everything together by hearing both sides of the story. I''m practically an outsider here - a mere friend of those whose life stories were never told..." Josephine trailed off with a distant gaze and a weak smile.


    "Aside from the asions when we were still in contact after graduating from college, the only time I had heard from Maruschca was when she was already at the hospital. I never got to talk with her nor visit her for a long while because of how strict her husband was. I was also out of the country for a period of time. That''s why when I met up with her back then, she made sure to tell me everything that had happened. That''s how I got the side of her story. As for your family''s side, I got to hear them all from my niece."


    "Pardon me, but may I ask if you were already aware of the circumstances between their families at that time? If you were, did you get to tell her that her husband might be the reason behind the deaths of her ex-lover and his son?" Asher chimed in, looking quite absorbed in the story.


    "Oh, yes. I was already aware. However, I didn''t take chances. Maruschca was at an extremely delicate state back then. I was afraid of how she would react if I revealed everything to her. Besides, I didn''t have any concrete evidences. In the end, I came out to be right about my presumption that she would not be able to handle it - only a few days after my visit, she passed away from a heart attack."


    Cassidy lets out a shaky breath at the memory.


    She was only able to hear the news, and because her family was not in favor of her, she was not even allowed to attend the funeral. For that whole time, she mourned on her own. Ever since they talked about her arranged marriage with her grandson, they never got to see each other again, which was definitely not her fault at all.


    In the end, everything came down to Grisham.


    With Maruschca out of the picture, he could finally do everything he wanted to Cassidy. He pressured her to be a deserving and capable granddaughter-inw, and he forced her to adapt into their way of living. Though he did not discriminate her openly like their other rtives, he treated her like a parasitic, good-for-nothing peasant.


    His entire image was really that of a tyrant - the ruling power in the family. He was one of the main reasons why she had to take on a whole new personality.


    Impassive, straitced, stiff and verypliant - that was how Cassidy became.


    "That is all I can tell you, Cassidy. I still could not confirm some points, especially those parts regarding that old hag Grisham. But I believe it is now your turn to discover the entire truth - that is if you want to, of course..." Josephine continued and peered at her for a moment, no longer smiling.


    "Going against that man will be a thorny path, though. Both Frederick and Cassius failed. It is your choice whether you will act upon this or live a normal and peaceful life like what your parents want you to."


    "Normal and peaceful, huh..." Cassidy thought out loud with her downcast gaze glued on the ground.


    "I don''t think I can ever live like that as long as that man is freely doing anything he wants."


    "I understand, but I''m afraid I have to talk you out of taking revenge like what your father did. The result had been disastrous even though it did lead Maruschca to you."


    "What am I supposed to do, then...?"


    As Cassidy said that, she began crying all of the sudden, taking Josephine and Asher aback.


    Her voice broke at the end, and her tone came out brittle. She then lowered her head and buried her face in her hands, finally bursting out from being too overwhelmed and subdued by misery.


    "O-Of course, I want to choose my happiness. I-I badly want to be happy for once. But how can I do so if all of this is happening? I-I lost everything because of one man, and I-I could not do anything about it..." Cassidy sobbed as she continued to burst out in tears.


    "Just what am I supposed to do now?"


    Hating seeing her like this, Asher grits his teeth and clenches his fists - but more than the raging wrath that ascended within him, he felt the desperation to help her out in any way he could.


    He wanted her to be happy, and he didn''t want her to take the same path that her father did. That was what he was trying to achieve this entire time. She doesn''t deserve to suffer any longer nor waste a good span of her life in avenging her loved ones. But then, like what she said, they couldn''tpletely turn their backs on everything that happened.


    With that, he takes it upon himself to settle this on his own - it is his turn to handle matters with his own hands.


    "It''ll be alright, Cassie. We''re still here for you..." Asher reassured Cassidy before scooting closer and pulling her in an embrace - finding the desire to soothe her pains andfort her as much as he could.


    "Everything''s gonna be fine."

 Chapter 156 - Her Turn To Be Free

    Aira has been more than thrilled to see Cassidy and Asher again after a long time.


    The brilliance of the brte''s bright green eyes rival that of the scintiting sun as soon as they catch sight of the two of them. With an ear-splitting grin and a loud squeal, she then ecstatically rushes in their direction and spreads her arms wide for a bone-crushing embrace. ??


    Cassidy is more than d to wee Aira in her arms. As she bends down a little and holds her, she gets to realize how much she has grown. She really is no longer a toddler just like thest time she has seen her - she is now a charming youngdy in her early teens.


    "I can''t believe it! It really is big sister Cassie!" Aira chirped blithely and hugged Cassidy tighter.


    "<em>Ummm...</em> Excuse me, big bro is here too..." Asher chimed in while pretending to pout in dismay, making the two giggle.


    "Can I get a hug?"


    "Of course!"


    With a warm smile, Josephine only stands at the side and watches their fun-filled reunion in the narrow hallway of their humble abode. She can''t help but see them like a small, happy family - one that she knows Cassidy has always been wishing. It''s quite a shame that such a simple wish can nevere true because of her ill-fated circumstances.


    Still, she believes that she has the determination to see this through - after all, much like her deceased grandfather, she is quite the tough one.


    "Why don''t we have dinner together tonight? Both of you can stay here as long as you want..." Josephine offered after the three of them finished exchanging greetings.


    "Also, Aira... What do you think about going with them back in the city? It''s not really good for a youngster like you to be stuck here with me all the time. Besides, my grandchildren are already nning to take me soon."


    At the drop of that news, they are struck stunned and speechless.


    Yet going by how Josephine is smiling all knowingly, Asher gets to pick up the sign - she is doing this for Cassidy. As expected, she was more than delighted to take Aira with her. Then again, she has long been wanting to reunite with all of her siblings back at the orphanage.


    "Of course, I would like to go with you, big sis. However..." Aira trailed off with a timid smile, baffling them a little.


    "I thought you already had a family? Would I not be a bother?"


    "Goodness, no! You''re no bother at all! Besides, I don''t have any child yet," Cassidy reassured her.


    "But what about your hubby? Isn''t he like... super rich and famous?"


    "Oh, don''t sweat over the details! Just go with me, alright?"


    "Well, if you say so... Alrighty, then!"


    Asher thinks that what Josephine wants to happen here is not really that bad. Everyone knows that Cassidy loves children. It might do her good to take some time to get some peace by being with those she grew up together with. Aside from that, it would also provide her enough distraction to forget about those she left behind -


    Including her husband.


    ''Now that I think about it, I wonder what Shade is up to now...'' Asher pondered in silence, recalling Adrian out of nowhere.


    ''That damn Charlie won''t stop bugging me at all. I agreed to give him my number and stay in contact after I was busted out sneaking in the hospital the other day. With that, I''m now obliged to tell him how Cassie''s doing at the very least. I wouldn''t agree were it not for his threat to drag me to old man Ray.''


    In reality, he should have been with Charles and Ray in seeing through the investigation that they are currently conducting against Grisham and his aplices.


    He did promise to help them out way back before, but now that he had Cassidy, he did not see any need to. Besides, he already did his job of disclosing the identity of the mastermind behind the assassination. He also wanted to do things in his own way alongside his own allies.


    ''It''s Cassie''s turn to be free now, Shade...'' Asher thought with a hooded and unsmiling expression.


    ''As for you, take your turn to clean up the mess that your family made.''


    ---


    "The President ising back today!"


    The whole main headquarters of Millicent Inc. had been thrown into panic the moment that news spread - not only because it was dropped without any prior notice, but also because they had little time to prepare.


    It had been a while since the head of their corporation was seen in public. Today, it was said that he would be going back to work after some time of staying missing in action. As soon as that was made known to all the employees at the main branch, they hurriedly took out that extra effort they would always put on show whenever their boss was present.


    Everyone who happens to be at the lobby when Adrian arrives is already in action before he even steps a foot in.


    "Wee, President Millicent."


    They all line up and wee him in the most respectful way possible - with their respective works pushed aside and their current activities discontinued. The receptionists stood up from their desk while the other members of the personnel halted on their tracks. They all greeted him as he and his secretary passed through them.


    Charles walks in alongside Adrian - both looking more than ready to start the day.


    "How are things going, Charles? I know I''ve missed a lot at work..." Adrian muttered with a barely audible tone.


    <strong>"But what about that one?" </strong>


    <strong></strong>"Yes, of course, everything is going as nned, President. With Sir Ray participating, your absence did not affect the operations that much..." Charles answered discreetly, already getting what he was referring to.


    "Good to hear. What about ourtest n? Are the preparations finished?"


    "By tomorrow night, everything will be set."


    As they carry on with this stealthy conversation, the two of them eventually reach his office before they know it. However, they did not get to find it empty as they expected. This certain someone''s unprecedented presence caught them off guard, but they immediately schooled their features and remained calm.


    "Why, hello there, my dear grandson. d to see you finally fully recovered."


    Standing before them now is none other than the devil himself, Grisham.

 Chapter 157 - His Turn To Make A Move

    Adrian tried his hardest to keep himself from fuming and baring his fangs in front of Grisham.


    This is the second time they are meeting each other since his return. Now that he has his memories back, he can''t help but fail to recognize him as someone rted to him. He firmly refuses to ept this man as his grandfather - he is nothing but a cold-blooded demon in his eyes at this point. ??


    Still, Adrian forces to keep it all in. He needs to pretend for a while longer - two can y in this game. Charles seems to be faring better than him as he only greets Grisham with enviable calmness before excusing himself and heading to his office.


    "Good morning, Grandfather. I''m deeply sorry for not meeting you any sooner than this..." Adrian started and approached him, feigning amicability all the while.


    "I should have taken better care of myself. That way, I would not fall sick. I could have caught up with you as well."


    "I don''t mind at all. Getting hit by a car is no light matter..." Grisham brought up with the faintest hint of an underlying tone.


    "In fact, you should have rested aftering back here instead of going straight to work. No need to rush things if you are only going to fall sick."


    "Indeed. I just thought that I should work harder now that you have returned. I didn''t really want to disappoint you by staying absent from work for too long."


    "You can never disappoint me, my dear grandson."


    As he chuckled that out, he only smiled and acted a little ttered by thepliment.


    From that point on, the two of them talked and caught up with each other. He invited his grandfather to have some coffee with him before he went to work, which he still epted despite acknowledging that he would be busy today. It seemed like he had been secretly raring to talk with him for some time now, and it was obvious why.


    Their respective pretenses are quite on point - both are unyielding and natural at acting.


    Adrian already prepared a scripted conversation in case Grisham showed up like this. He knew what he was going to say, and he was careful with what he should not be giving away. Even his bodynguage - he made sure that nothing was out of ce. One little slip, and he might catch on and suspect that something is up.


    "By the way, how''s your wife? She went missing again, right?"


    Adrian almost flinched at that - a slip.


    He nearly slipped.


    Going by how Grisham regarded him when he questioned that, he knew that their previous topics were only his way of beating around the bush. There was no doubt that this subject was the one he had been wanting to bring up. Not wanting to slip up for real, he pulled himself together and answered with the same indifferent approach that he would always use in the past.


    "Oh, Eleanor? She changed a lot ever since she lost her memories..." Adrian said apathetically.


    "That woman keeps humiliating me by doing everything she wants. She said she no longer loved me and kept trying to leave - I let her for now. She is part of the reason why I''m exhausted more than usual."


    "For now? Why not let her be already? She wasn''t seeing you the same way anymore, was she?" Grisham muttered with a bored look, still regarding his expression.


    "I know you already know this, Grandfather. There''s the promise I made with Grandmother. I couldn''t possibly disrespect her by breaking that."


    "You really cherish your grandmother, huh? So, even if that woman doesn''t love you anymore, you''ll keep her as your wife?"


    "It''s what I promised. I don''t care what she wants to do, though. She can leave the household or see another man if she wants to, but our marriage will remain in effect."


    "Oh, no, no, no... You can''t let her be the one doing the cheating. If anything, you should be the one doing anything you want here - not that godforsaken, uselessss."


    Adrian badly wants to change topics right now - any more insult to his wife, and he might blow up.


    He could even barely stand himself saying all those things about Cassidy. It was only making him hate himself more. Even though he should not, he felt like taking it all back. Grisham even dared to encourage him to cheat on her - as if he would. He will kill himself first before he does something like that.


    To avoid suspicions, Adrian decided to pretend that he was still indifferent to Cassidy and respectful of Maruschca''sst will. Apparently, he already learned from Edward that what Grisham currently knew about his present rtionship with his wife was little and vague. Charles already took care of the rumors beforehand. He made sure that anything that would reach his ears would be nothing but baseless.


    Adrian needs to endure a little longer. They are already getting there, anyway. It''s only a matter of time before he can show his true colors atst.


    "Forget about that person. Talking about her is making my head ache again..." Adrian continued while pinching the bridge of his nose in exhaustion.


    "More importantly, I would like to invite you for a family dinner at my ce tomorrow night, Grandfather. It''s been a long time since we''replete, so I''d make sure to make it perfect."


    "Of course, I''d love to go. I''ll be there-"


    Right then, Grisham cut himself off as he suddenly started coughing out loud.


    Taken aback, Adrian stilled at how he bent over and covered his mouth. He could tell how bad his cough. In a haste, he then went to his side and patted his back before offering him a ss of water. When he asked if he was alright, he only shook his head and declined his offer.


    "No worries, Adrian. Just a cough. I''ll go fetch water myself..." Grisham said with a reassuring smile.


    "I''ll be going now, anyway. I''ll see you tomorrow."


    All Adrian could do was watch his grandfather stand up from his seat and bid him farewell, wondering why he was hiding the hand he used to cover his mouth the whole time.


    ---


    Eventually, that tomorrow night came.


    Inside the Millicent''s mansion, an exquisite banquet was prepared. The dining hall appeared to have been furnished all over again as it was embellished with more opulence. All the maids and menservantsplied to the homeowner''s order - make everything look grand, sumptuous and perfect.


    "But why would the President be celebrating like this when he was clearly at the dumps days ago?" Anthony wondered out loud, scanning the dining hall in astonishment and perplexity.


    "It''s because they have to wee his grandfather who only returned recently. He already said that, didn''t he?" Mia pointed out despite taking that reason with a grain of salt as well.


    "I know, I know. But this is just too sudden. He even went out and set all of this up when he could have just made a reservation at a hotel or restaurant."


    "Perhaps, you''re onlyining about your work-"


    "No, of course not!"


    In the end, all they could do was remain bewildered and observe how things would escte from the side.


    Soon enough, the other members of the family begin arriving little by little. The first ones to appear are Edward and his sons while Olivia and Irish followed right after. As all of them settled down at the dining hall, the houseworkers who were at the entrance started to fret. Since they are in charge of greeting the guests and guiding them to the dining hall, they find it hard to serve one visitor in particr.


    "At longst, my son has finally been knocked sense into!"


    Gertrude came in like one tempestuous storm, dressed in her signature sophisticated clothing even though everyone else was only wearing semi-casual.


    Concerned by the emotional state of the lower maids and menservants, Mia and Anthony decided to wee her themselves. Dealing with her has always been gruelingly difficult. She is just too obnoxious and disagreeable for her own good - anyone would definitely have a hard time.


    Now that her so-called stress reliever is not around, she has been more off-putting than usual. She would be extra harsh, sharp-tongued and short-tempered. Unlike before, she could barely maintain her cool these days.


    "Where is my son?! I demand to speak with him this instant! Not only did he ban his own mother from entering his home, but he also did not greet me first! I thought he was finally reflecting on his mistakes!" Gertrude proceeded to exim as she sauntered after Mia and Anthony all the way to the dining hall.


    "I apologize, Madam. But the President is still in the middle of-"


    "Oh, more excuses! Just lead me to him before I go to the dining hall! I want to speak with him!"


    "I''m afraid we can''t do that. He said not to let anyone bother him-"


    "What a host he is! Is this really my son?! Who would arrange a family dinner and say not to bother him?! Ridiculous! Utterly ridiculous!"


    Mia and Anthony could only endure the entire torment of pacifying Gertrude - and as Adrian secretly watched them from the upper floor in silence, he just thought of apologizing to both of them by giving them a raise.

 Chapter 158 - Welcome And Farewell

    For tonight''s family dinner, Adrian decided to invite their other rtives too.


    Their uncles and aunts from their father''s side as well as their nephews and nieces - everyone gathered for the special asion. It''s one big reunion, and for some time, it''s been an enjoyable event. Everyone dines and drinks together, tells about how they have been doingtely, and takes pleasure in one another''spany - forming what seems to be a picture perfect family.??


    At least on the surface, that''s what they are.


    Excusing himself in the meantime, Adrian left his guests to take a breather out at the balcony. The ce is getting stuffier, and the tightening in his chest is getting tenser. So far, everything is going ording to his n. By inviting the others and avoiding conversations as much as possible, he was also able to silence the raging storm that was his mother.


    Watching Gertrude shout at his maids and menservants already had Adrian nearing the limit of his patience - what more if he got to talk with her and hear another lecture of how much Cassidy influenced him.


    "Oh, Cassidy... It turned out to be a lot more difficult without you around..." Adrian grumbled to himself with an exhausted expression, heaving a sigh and lowering his head.


    "I badly want to see you. I really miss you."


    As he thinks about his wife, he takes a moment to mope around for the millionth time and get lost in his thoughts, looking like a stray soul. He believes that she is fighting her own battle somewhere out there, and though he desperately wants to be by her side as she does so, he knows for himself that he has his own battle here.


    It is just as Irish said - he should quit sulking and be a real man for once.


    "Adrian," Edward suddenly called from behind, approaching the host of the banquet.


    "Oh, Edward..." Adrian blurted out and turned around - only to find that he was not alone.


    "And you two."


    "G-Good evening..." Olivia greeted a bit timidly, somewhat dismayed at how he scowled and red as soon as he saw her and her sister.


    "Why aren''t you joining us, Adrian? You barely talked with the others, and you werepletely ignoring our mother. You''re acting strange - like you''re keeping your distance or something."


    "Oh, am I now?"


    She stiffens a little when he sharpens and narrows his gaze at her. It seems like he is never going to get over his resentment towards them, which she understands. Still, she wants to let him know that they will always be there for him.


    "What''s with this uncalled-for celebration, little brother? You sure you''re throwing a wee party here for Grandfather - not a pity party for yourself?" Irish chimed in from beside her sister, still not finished with provoking him likest time.


    "If you don''t want to get thrown out instead, you better stop shooting your mouth off like that," Adrian muttered with a calm yet icy-cold tone.


    "Sorry. Just wanna know if you''re still that same Adrian we tried to console back there. We didn''t even know that you already went back to work until you invited everyone to this dinner. What''s with you celebrating all of the sudden?"


    "What Irish is trying to say here is that you are kind of acting out of character. I know you hold a great deal of respect for Grandfather, but holding this big of an event in such a short notice is not typical of you. In fact, it is baffling..." Edward trailed off while peering at him inquisitively.


    "Are you hiding something from us, Adrian?"


    That was when Adrian received a phone call out of nowhere.


    Without minding their presence, he answered the call and let them hear what he was about to say. It turns out that it''s his secretary who''s at the other end of the line. At first, they couldn''t understand what they were talking about, but that''s until he dropped a particr phrase that piqued their curiosity and concern.


    "Let them in," was what Adrian said for thest time before ending the call, perplexing his siblings.


    "Who are they, Adrian?" Edward asked with evident wariness.


    <strong>"Our special guests for tonight." </strong>


    ---


    Everyone at the dining hall was disconcerted at the sudden arrival of the police.


    With Ray leading the not-so unwee visit, the cops appeared alongside his team of investigators. As soon as they do so, they surround the guests who are at the table and block every possible way out of there. Each one of them remains on their seat, thoroughly thunderstruck and perturbed by the presence of thesew enforcement officers.


    Sitting in the midst of them all is none other than Grisham.


    Despite reacting as shocked as everybody else, he stays stoic andposed. He did not say a single word even though the situation was demanding him to. With an enigmatic expression, he only sat there and kept silent.


    Rather than afraid or unsettled, Grisham appears more imprable than ever.


    "What do you think you are all doing?! Do you know who you are dealing with...?!" Gertrude bolted out both in indignance and exasperation, serving as the first among them who made a response.


    "How dare you barge in the Millicent''s residence without permission?!"


    "Permission? Oh, sure we got one, Mrs. Millicent," Ray replied coolly, making her whip her head to his direction in surprise.


    "You...! I know you! You''re that guy who interrogated me before! And that one from the hotel!"


    "Yes, I am, Ma''am."


    "Just what is it do you want?!"


    <strong>"They don''t want nothing from you, Mother. At least for now, they don''t."</strong>


    Out of nowhere, Adrian came emerging from the balcony along with his siblings.


    While Olivia and Irish went frozen the moment they saw all the police officers, Edward stilled for a second before hurrying to where his sons were. He didn''t know what was going on, but their safety would always be his priority. Fortunately, all of the children are ying at another room in the meantime - hence, keeping them from witnessing this scene.


    "Adrian, what is the meaning of this...?!" Gertrude eximed once again until she saw that some of the officers were starting to approach Grisham with one of them holding out a handcuff, disorienting her even more.


    "Wait, what are you going to do to my father?! Don''t you dare touch him! I''m gonna make you pay for that-"


    <strong>"Will you please shut up already, Mother...?" </strong>Adrian cut her off with a tyrannical tone, earning a stunned look from her.


    <strong>"How is the officer going to speak if you keep shouting like that?"</strong>


    "W-What?"


    All she could do was breathe that out shakily, finding it hard to believe that her son was really treating her like this. He keeps giving her the look of someone who doesn''t give a damn, and once more, she can only ever wonder what is the real cause behind this drastic change in him.


    She can only wonder why he is being like this to his very mother.


    Sure, Gertrude didn''t follow everything Adrian said about how she should deal with Sophie who remained in aa, but she was only considering her current state. She kept her case untouched while she was recovering, but that did not mean she still wanted to protect her from whatever punishment he would give her once she woke up.


    "Sir Ray, please proceed with the n," Adrian started again, reacting apathetic at the sight of his mother turning ghastly pale from trepidation.


    The atmosphereyering all over the dining hall has begun to weigh heavily - the air thickening, and the temperature dropping. No one knows what is really happening, but they all know that this is something huge. It all feels like a trap set by the host. For a while, they were only enjoying themselves, but not even an hourter, it turned into this.


    "Mr. Grisham Donovan..." Ray announced, sending off some sort of formidable tension as he did so.


    <strong>"You are under arrest formitting the following crimes."</strong>


    While some of them felt their eyes fly wide open and gaped inplete shock, others gasped out loud and went stiff from utter horror.


    From that point on, only Ray could be heard. Normally, the police would capture their suspects and take them out straight away. But in this case, he took time to announce every horrid offense and abominable act that Grishammitted - loud, clear and never leaving out a single one. He did it while the whole family was watching and listening.


    Even then, Grisham did not give out a word or even the expected response, which somehow disappointed Adrian.


    He even went all out for this special event by decorating the entire setting and making it look asvish as possible. This was also why he invited everyone he was close with.


    It did not seem like his grandfather expected this since he did appear like his soul left his body when the police arrived. But as minutes pass by, he is returning to his usual calm and poise.


    "With all that said, you have to go with us, Mr. Donovan," Ray ordered after saying all the reasons why he mustply.


    And Grisham didply.


    He only stood up in silence and allowed himself to be handcuffed. Only when he came into contact with the metal rings did he suddenly look appalled and affronted. That expression of his came into light even more when he locked eye contact with his grandson.


    "Wee back, my dear grandfather..." Adrian remarked with the perfect disy of malevolence and mockery.


    "And goodbye. I''ll see you at court."

 Chapter 159 - Settling Matters

    When Asher first heard the astonishing news of the arrest of the target of his bloodlust and malice, he was enraged to an extent.


    With Grisham being dealt with in such a legal and humane process, he could not help but be immensely dismayed. Putting him behind the bars will not do them justice at all. That atrocious monster deserves far worse than a lifetime imprisonment - he needs to suffer before he gets locked up. ??


    "I knew I should''ve been faster than Shade! I couldn''t trust him to do this right at all...!" Asher eximed exasperatedly, talking on the phone.


    "I don''t care if that piece of trash rots in jail! He should experience at least half of what he did to his victims! I was even nning to torture him! Get him out of there, Charlie! Get him out!"


    "You know, you really sound like a madman right now. Calm down..." Charles said at the other end of the line, heaving a sigh at the same time.


    "I know how you feel, and I know that the President understands that feeling more than anyone else. He himself thought a lot about this, but in the end, he realized that this was the best thing to do."


    "Best thing my ass! He was only lenient because he was his dearest granddaddy!"


    "He was not at all. You don''t have any idea what he has been through under him."


    "Sure, I have!"


    "Anyway, the President and Ma''am Cassidy are the main victims here. Let us just leave it up to them, alright? Let them decide what they want to do."


    Asher couldn''t deny what Charles said. Those two have every right to choose how they will treat their trespassers. They were probably even having a really hard time in confronting this entire matter, considering that all they truly wanted here was to live in peace and happiness for once.


    "Just so you know, the President nearly killed all of the subordinates before exposing them and stripping off everything from them. He may not have done the same with the mastermind, but I can tell that he has a separate n at least," Charles continued to which he only rolled his eyes in response.


    "Yeah, I already know. Putting him in a cer without an air conditioner, is that it? That is indeed extremely cruel of him," Asher scoffed sarcastically.


    "Look, he couldn''t kill him just like what you probably wanted, and that''s not because they''re blood-rted. Aside from the fact that killing has never been his forte nor is it a right thing to do, he has his own reasons. It''s prettyplicated. To begin with, I honestly don''t know why I''m even reasoning myself out to you."


    "Well, thanks for defending him, then."


    "Asher? Why are you still awake?"


    At that, Asher immediately turned to the side and found Cassidy looking at him in puzzlement, prompting him to lower his phone and end his call with Charles at once.


    ---


    It''s their second night in Josephine''s home.


    Like during the first one, Cassidy slept with Aira in her bedroom while Asher took the couch at the living room. The two of them were talking the night away, lying beside each other. The brte still hadn''t ran out of things to say to her - they''d talk about her friends, how she''s doing at school, and her current life overall.


    But at one point tonight, their conversation suddenly focused on her and her marriage life.


    "I still couldn''t believe that you didn''t have a child yet, big sister..." Aira brought up out of nowhere.


    "As far as I recall, you kept telling us before that your hubby was so handsome, spellbinding, dreamy, mouth-watering, yummytastic-"


    "I-I-I never said that!" Cassidy blurted out, blushing in embarrassment.


    "Sure, you did! I saw him on TV, and I knew right then that you were not exaggerating at all. But more than him being attractive, rich and popr, I wish that he is also kind and caring towards you."


    At that, the redhead falls silent and averts her gaze. During the time she boasted all of that to her siblings, her husband was far from kind and caring. Even then, she never spoke ill of him norined about how he treated her. She only kept looking at the bright side of things.


    "Big sister, I want to see you happy, have kids, and create your own family. Isn''t that your dream...?" Aira beamed at her ever so brightly, ttering her.


    "The five of us are alright now. You don''t have to worry about us all the time. The others may still be in an orphanage, but I believe that they''re already happy. They''ll find their families soon, so it''s your time to take care of yours."


    Even after Aira fell asleep, Cassidy couldn''t stop thinking about those words.


    She remained wide awake after singing her a luby and putting her to sleep. It reminded her of thest time she sang one for her nephews. Just like back then, she didn''t get to fall asleep in the end, and with that, she just decided to take a breather for a moment.


    What she didn''t expect to see as soon as she reached the living room was her livid childhood friend.


    From the beginning up until the end, Cassidy heard what Asher and Charles were talking about over the phone. She continued hiding and eavesdropping until she could no longer bear her silence. Grisham had been captured, and Adrian initiated the arrest - it was all too shocking for her to keep quiet.


    "Asher? Why are you still awake?"


    Even then, Cassidy ended up acting like she didn''t hear anything at all.


    Asher was caught off guard to see her. Going by how he ended the call right away, he probably didn''t want her to hear all those things.


    "Since when were you standing there?" he calmly asked.


    "Ever since you started talking - or more like shouting," she inly answered.


    "No use hiding it, then. It was just as you heard - Shade did something, and I did not like it."


    "As always, I see."


    "Got any better reaction than that? You seemed fine about the solution he came up with."


    Cassidy wasn''t really sure about what she felt about the news.


    She felt like it all escted in quite a rapid pace, considering that she only uncovered their past yesterday. Even now, she wasn''t certain about what she should do from that point on. She couldn''t go against Grisham like what Frederick and Cassius did - to begin with, she didn''t want to shed blood to take revenge.


    Doing so would only repeat the cycle of hatred. Hate would give birth to hate. While she does hate her grandfather-inw with every fiber of her being, she loves herself and the people around her too much to dwell on that feeling. All she really wants is to settle down and begin a new life with them.


    "At the very least, I''m relieved that Adrian took action and did not remain ignorant. I don''t really want him to turn into a murderer or someone who brutally tortures his family - he''s hurt too, so he also deserves a life that isn''t filled with vengeance and loathing," Cassidy confessed with a downcast gaze, underwhelmed yet relieved by this turn of events.


    "Seriously, you''re too soft for your own good..." Asher muttered with a sigh before walking closer to her and stretching his arms forward to trap her on the wall - his intense gaze firmly locked with her surprised one.


    <strong>"To be honest, it''s exactly what I want - to torture and kill that man, that is."</strong>


    "I won''t let you go that far, Asher!"


    "You''re just scared. After all, you''ve loved Shade, and Shade used to respect him a whole lot-"


    "That''s not what this is all about! Why''re you bringing that up now?!"


    "Why?! Because I myself also love-"


    Then, he cut himself off.


    Slipping for a second there, he immediately swallowed down his words before he could spill some more. She raised her brows and blinked at him, flummoxed by how he stilled and went quiet all of the sudden. With that, the two of them only continue exchanging looks in silence.


    Yet seeing those pure and innocent eyes of hers, he couldn''t possibly remain headstrong and selfish for even a little while longer. All he could admit here was defeat.


    She''s just too precious for her own good.


    "<em>Ughhh...! </em>I give up...!" Asher then groaned and mmed his forehead on her shoulder before heaving a deep sigh.


    "As long as you''re sure of what you genuinely desire, let''s just follow that."


    "What I genuinely desire?" Cassidy whispered, a bit astounded.


    "All you want is to start anew, right? How exactly do you want us to do that?"


    "<em>Ummm..." </em>


    The picture is still vague, but the idea is clear in her head.


    For now, she wants to watch how things will go with the Millicent''s from this point on. With Grisham already exposed and all, she will get to see their respective responses atst. As for her, she wants to piece her own life back together alongside Asher and the others. Building a family may still be a far-fetched dream for her, but she will work hard to get there in one way or another.


    While those at Adrian''s side meet their downfall, Cassidy will rise up from the ashes of her past once more.

 Chapter 160 - Beginning Of An End

    With all of the strong pieces of evidenceid out in front of everyone at the court, Adrian eventually won the trial while Grisham received his sentence.


    The whole Millicent family is inplete chaos, and so is the entirety of Millicent Inc. ??


    Not only did the current head expose a number of embezzlement and money siphoning cases along with the identities of the felonious officials behind them, but with him taking down the corrupt system, he also turned the whole firm into one of the nation''s top scandals. As guilt surfaced and crimes were confessed, the conglomerate ended up facing a lot of issues.


    Even then, Adrian is well-prepared for everything. He is not alone here either. Now that he has the highest power and ruling authority in the family, most of his rtives support his decisions and so do the remaining members of the board of directors.


    Now, there is only one more thing to take care of before he proceeds to his next course of action.


    "I see that you are doing well, Adrian."


    Grisham greeted Adrian from the other side of the ss window of the prison''s visiting room, looking as inscrutable as ever.


    The prison cell he is staying at is like this hollow cube of concrete - one way in and no windows. In there, one could have no idea how much time has passed. They won''t even know if it was night or day. It was totally disorientating by design.


    If given enough time, the prisoner could forget their own name in there. The istion was absolute, and the stimtion was zero. No sound. No light. No furniture or cloth of any kind.


    "I haven''t been doing well..." Adrian scoffed contemptuously.


    "I''ve been doing great, and it''s no thanks to you."


    "I see."


    For a moment, Grisham only stared at his grandson. He then suddenly coughed a few times and turned to the side. In all seriousness, he peered at the wall and gripped onto the handles of the chair he was seated on.


    "I''m d, then."


    Adrian almostughed at his response. He is trying so hard to keep his cool right now, but he can already feel his blood boiling inside him. His attitude towards all of this is revolting.


    "Like hell you are. Why don''t you juste out and say it already? Why don''t you just say that you never gave a damn about me? About any one of us...?" Adrian snarled with scorn and disdain.


    "All you thought about was yourself. You''re greedy, selfish, and prideful. Why is that you keep wanting more even though you already have it all? Why would you use others? Why do you hate people that much?"


    "I don''t hate you, Adrian..." Grisham trailed off impassively, making him grit his teeth and clutch his hands together.


    "You''re my grandson. I can''t hate you, and I can''t make myself hate you-"


    "Oh, yeah? It''s alright if you do ''cause I won''t care. I''m no longer living in your shadows, and I''m better off not being loved by a monster like you."


    "A monster, huh... I see."


    While he was saying that to him, he could tell that his voice was a bit dry. It was strange to hear such words from him. There was definitely something going on. He was oddlyposed and not that all reserved like usual.


    "Your wife..." Grisham started again, suddenly changing subjects.


    "I can tell she has done a great change in you. She seems to have influenced you a lot."


    "That''s because she did what you never could. She gave me something that you or anyone else couldn''t possibly give me..." Adrian found himself saying without thinking, feeling like giving in the raging grudge that was consuming him at the moment.


    "And you dared toe after her life?! You''re also the reason why she lost her family! I can never ever forgive you! You deserve to pay a thousandfold for everything!"


    "Adrian, listen-"


    "All this time, I didn''t know what''s going on. I thought I was in control of everything that''s happening around me. The power and authority that you gave me - they made me believe that I never needed anything else. In reality, you were the one who was controlling my life. All the lies and the maniption made me so miserable. I came to hate myself so much that I started believing I didn''t deserve to be happy nor loved. I couldn''t forgive myself as much as I couldn''t forgive you."


    Once more, Grisham only stared at Adrian in silence.


    But this time, he appears as if he is recalling something. His eyes widen a little in recognition while his figure goes stiff for a bit. He then suddenly looks like some sort of realization has dawned on him.


    "You really took after your grandmother..." Grisham remarked, making him twitch.


    "I wonder if this was how she would also respond had she not gotten a heart attack that time."


    "Say what?" Adrian gasped in aghast shock, getting the impression that he also had something to do with her sudden death.


    "I was the reason why Maruschca died. She identally learned about some of my oldest crimes on the day she did, and she was not able to bear the shock."


    "Y-You... You... Y-You really are a monster!"


    If it wasn''t for the ss between them, Adrian would''ve already pounced on Grisham at that very second.


    He was the main reason behind her death all along, and as usual, he had no idea. Knowing how much he loved her, he did not doubt that he would never do such a thing to her. He may not have done it on purpose, and she was already in a critical state at that time. But even then, it was all still because her husband had been this kind of person this whole time.


    He is the root of all evil, branching out to more fruits of atrocity, wickedness, and hostility.


    "Still, it was true, Adrian. I loved Maruschca very much. She was everything to me. I never thought of the possibility of living without her," Grisham confessed, showing an extremely pained expression for once.


    After that, there was a moment of quietude between them. That''s not what Adrian wanted to hear here - that abnormal love of his was something he could never understand. He cast down his gaze and clenched his fists, already reaching the limit of his patience and raring for some bloodbath.


    "I don''t want to hear your pathetic excuses," he said with a fuming tone and a fiery re.


    "I''m d you paid me a visit, though."


    His grandfatherpletely changed the topic again. He took a deep breath before he turned his back on him. It seemed to him that he was going to get down to the main point.


    "There''s something I need to tell you, Adrian. Something that I have yet to discuss with my daughter or anyone else."


    Adrian raised a brow at that, sensing that this was an important matter. cing his hands in his pockets, he only acted like he didn''t care. He was still not getting over the bloodlust that was beginning to ascend within him.


    "Oh, isn''t this a surprise...?" he sneered with sarcasm.


    "Still had something to say, huh?"


    "A month ago, I was diagnosed with emphysema..." he disclosed out of nowhere, taking him aback.


    "I don''t know if you know about it. Basically, it means that my lungs are destroyed. I''ve already quit smoking, but that isn''t enough anymore. Therapy was no good, and the medication gave me little relief. I find myself running out of breath frequently. There are my chest pains too. I don''t know how long I''ve had this, but it''s probably been here for a while. If I don''t get a lung transnt, I''ll probably end up joining your grandmother soon."


    Adrian is caught off guard yet unfazed.


    Grisham didn''t sound like he was trying to earn his pity orpassion. He exined it as if he was doing some kind of reporting - straight to the point and not holding any emotion.


    "Sometimes, I think to myself. I wonder if I even want a transnt. What''s the point of living at this rate...?" Grisham continued, still expressionless and dull-looking.


    "When your grandmother died, a part of me died along with her."


    Adrian wanted to re up and burst out right then and there.


    He didn''t want to hear his grandfather talk anymore. He wanted him to shut up. He refused to let things settle down this way. He didn''t want him to have an easy way out - death was so easy.


    Adrian didn''t know how he should take this.


    He could feel himself getting more furious in each passing second. He could feel himself getting more and more exasperated.


    "To be honest, I don''t know how much longer I have to live since I''m also vulnerable to a heart attack..." his grandfather trailed off and heaved a sigh, his voice slowly fading away.


    "I haven''t told anyone yet. I haven''t told Gertrude nor any of your siblings. You''re the first one to know of my condition, Adrian."


    What Adrian was anticipating to see was Grisham regretting everything he did at the very least, but he ended up saying all these unexpected things and not even uttering a single word of remorse or apology - much like the time he caused that car crash which led to his amnesia that many years ago.

 Chapter 161 - Never The Sincere One

    Adrian didn''t want Grisham to die - not because he''s still holding any amount of familial affection towards him, but because he doesn''t deserve to find a conclusion that easily.


    Death is nothing but an easy way to escape his doomed fate. He should struggle more - he should pay for all of his transgressions and wrongdoings. And he should do that while he is alive.??


    Adrian couldn''t understand why his grandfather never told his condition to anybody else, though. If someone knew about it, it would''ve been brought up at court since he would''ve needed medical attention. It''s possible that he''s only lying, and it''s easy to prove it.


    But Adrian knows that Grisham is more than aware of that as well - he will not get anything from lying.


    "Why...?" he muttered through his teeth, already keeping himself from throwing a fit.


    "Why are you telling me first? Did you call me out on purpose for something like this?"


    The news would havee out devastating if it were not for their circumstances. However, there is no room for understanding nor consideration now. He is nothing more than taken aback by this turn of events. Itpletely came out of nowhere, and it was starting to ruin all of his ns to make him suffer.


    Adrian should have already noticed the signs, though. His grandfather had a terrible cough, and while he did have that even way back before, his attitude towards it made it look like it was nothing serious.


    "I could not possibly make up for all the years I had been bad. There is nothing I can do now. I already failed to give the love and the warmth I was supposed to give to you as my grandchild. I know I can''t me you or anyone else for resenting me. I can''t me you for anything because it''s all my fault."


    Grisham is not even trying to apologize - he thinks that everything is already toote, and he has decided to give up this early on. It was true that everything was already toote, though. No matter what he does, he will never ever gain his forgiveness. Still, it was perplexing to see him not caring at all.


    "I''ve been thinking to do something at the very least. I''m not going to do it as my way of earning your forgiveness. This is something that I know you deserve more than anyone else. You have worked really hard, my grandson. Though I failed to be a good grandparent - and even a man overall, I would like for you to recall that I had once been by your side," Grisham continued, feeling like this would be thest time he would ever get to talk with him.


    Adrian remains unmoved through it all. He lets him say what he wants, but at the same time, he refuses to give the response that he wants. His grandfather can never be genuinely sincere. Even if he is, it''s not like he''s going to give a damn about it.


    "I came up with a decision..." Grisham trailed off and regarded his grandson, propping his chin over his folded hands and looking at him straight in the eye.


    "Upon my death - whenever that may be, you will inherit more than half of my properties and fortune. Each one of my private records and past transactions - I will also hand them over to you in case you might need them in the future. Everything else that I have now will be in your possession."


    "I don''t give a shit about your goddamned inheritances..." Adrian hissed underneath his breath, not even a bit least pleased.


    "Why the hell do you keep throwing all of these to me when you can just repent for what you have done?! You''re not even sorry at all! Do you even have a heart?! Are you even human?!"


    "Whether you want them or not, I will give them to you. I''m afraid this is the only thing left for me to do now that I can''t redeem myself anymore."


    "You can''t?! You just don''t want to!"


    "There''s no point."


    With that, Grisham abandoned all the remaining chances he had, leaving Adrian wondering if putting him behind the bars was the right thing to do after all.


    ---


    "I thought you already stopped drinking this much? This might turn into a habit before you realize it, you know."


    Charles found Adrian drinking inside his office again.


    But unlikest time, he doesn''t do this all day long. He would still go to work and do what he had to do. Yet as soon as nighttime falls - as soon as he is all on his own, he will always take out a bottle of wine to keep himself collected. He will try to drown all of his sorrows and miseries - a slightly effective yet bad way to cope, he once imed.


    Now, it''s only a matter of time before he passes out from drinking too much.


    "Just leave me be. Don''t worry. I will still be on time for my appointments and meetings tomorrow," Adrian reassured his secretary - with his chair facing him as he continues staring out to the window.


    "I think you should take some time to rest for now. It has already been more than a month since the court trial, and even before then, you have not gotten any day off," Charles pointed out, concernced in his tone.


    "It''s fine. I''m fine."


    Everyone thinks that Adrian is perfect.


    Even when many sorts of defaming situations happened to his family andpany, this so-called perfection of his still shone through. Despite his unstable emotional state, he was able to fulfill his duties and carry his obligations without any trouble. He''s like a machine. But in reality, being busy with work is only another way for him to cope. That''s why he remains outstanding and exemry.


    In some sense, everyone is right about him being perfect.


    However, what they don''t know is the truth that lies beneath that front - among everyone involved, he is the one who is suffering the most. He kept shouldering all the burdens and hiding away his emotions like this. Within, he is broken and damaged - very nearly beyond repair even.


    At this point, there is only one person who can heal him.


    "By the way, I have something to report about Ma''am Cassidy..." Charles began, instantly piquing his attention just as he expected.


    "Asher told me that she already settled down. She invested in their business and started learning how to manage one. As a way to gain experience, she decided to work at a bar-"


    "A bar?! What kind of bar?!" Adrian eximed in surprise, hoping with all his heart that it was not what he thought it was.


    "They call it a sports bar, I think. She''s a waitress and a singer there."


    "O-Oh."


    He takes a moment to blink at that in enlightenment before heaving a sigh of relief. Still, he somehow can''t ept this. Though he respects her decision to work hard for something she wants, he can''t ept that he''s not there to support nor help her in any way.


    He is the head of a prestigious corporate that has stayed on top despite the series of turbulences that it has been throughtely, and with how capable he is, he should do something for his beloved wife as well.


    "I don''t think it''s a good idea to see her now, President. Else, you might just end up wasting the past three months. You said she wanted to draw a line, so you have to see that through for a while longer," Charles advised, already getting the idea that he would go see her by looking at his expression alone.


    "Is it a sin to at least drop by for a bit? I worked hard to settle my own matters as fast as I could so I could finally face her again. I did work hard. Can''t I get to see her perform as a reward? Even just for short while?" Adrian grumbled in dismay and frustration, acting like a child who was starving for affection.


    "I don''t know. I still don''t think it''s good to do so-"


    "Of course, it is a big no-no, my little brother!"


    Right then, Irish came barging inside his office all of the sudden - with Olivia and Edward standing all awkwardly behind her.


    From the looks of it, they seem to be eavesdropping on their conversation for some time now. Adrian didn''t particrly allow nor ban his siblings from entering the ce, but he kind of thought that keeping their distance was already an unspoken rule among them. They really don''t visit that frequently, but when they do, it leaves nothing but unsound chaos.


    ''Even after everything I did to Grandfather and our family as a whole, they didn''t distance themselves. They didn''t doubt me norin at any point, though they did have a lot of questions...'' Adrian recalled in silence, displeased by their unannounced arrival.


    ''If anything, they only became even more stubborn, and they kept bugging me no matter how much I tried to push them away.''


    While Adrian only keeps looking all indifferent and somewhat out of it, Irish proceeds to make her grand entrance while Olivia and Edward can only sigh in exhaustion.

 Chapter 162 - Love Advice

    Indeed, Adrian had no idea why his siblings started treating him like this when they could not even care less about him in the past.


    They never doted on him, and they never shared a close rtionship with him. Since they were little, they had their own separate worlds. Even his closeness with Edward is only to a certain extent.??


    What they call as familial affection is only disyed through fancy dinner nights, luxurious outings and other social gatherings. When they are together, their conversations mostly revolve around their careers and some personal matters that are not too deep. And unlike now, they never tried to encourage him to open up or look after him this way.


    The most perplexing one here is Irish, though. Adrian doesn''t know what''s up with thatid-back and carefree attitude of hers when she''s presently dealing with certain circumstances.


    "What are you doing here? Especially you, Irish..." he started with a forbidding approach.


    <strong>"Was my lesson for you not enough so you came to get some more?"</strong>


    "Oh, so now you''re talking. It''s really you who did it, after all..." she said with a scowl, dropping her yful bearing and grimly narrowing her eyes at him.


    "No worries. Just like what you want to happen, I''m very hurt by what you''ve done despite how I look now."


    <strong>"How did it go, by the way? Did you lose your job or something?"</strong>


    "Adrian..." Olivia called out from the side, concerned for her sister.


    "Irish already gets it, alright? No need to rub salt in her wounds."


    The thing is, Adrian has gone after Irish, a world-renowned movie actress and supermodel, by anonymously damaging her reputation and discrediting her for all the misdeeds that she should have long been charged for. The media had reports of her being used of abuse, which kind of blew up as another top scandal and ultimately costed her one of the things she treasured the most - her career.


    In conclusion, he may not haveid charges against her or returned the offenses she did as they were, but he did something that would be more adverse in the long run.


    "For now, all I know is that I have been suspended from work. It could get worse..." Irish dismally trailed off and heaved a weary sigh while Adrian only continued looking at her apathetically.


    "And with that, I''ve got nothing to do! So, I just decided to take a break and pay a visit in your workce."


    "Or perhaps, you''re here to ask if I can take back what I''ve done."


    "Of course not! I know you will not do it no matter what I do, anyway."


    Olivia smiles a little at Irish, thinking that she has changed. If she was still the same as before, she would go straight to Gertrude and throw a tantrum like the spoiled brat that she used to be. Their mother would then deal with Adrian herself, and because he was a bit of a mommy''s boy, he would eventually give in after much persuasion. Then, things would go back to the way they were before.


    But now, Gertrude could not even face Adrian anymore - not after what he did to her father.


    "However, since you''re the main reason why I have nothing to do now, I''ll just meddle in your affairs!" Irish dered with quite an assertive attitude.


    "And you think I''d let you? You''re really gutsy to even step a foot in here," Adrian muttered underneath his breath while she only walked closer to his desk and mmed her hands on top of it.


    "Anyway, I heard something. What''s this about seeing Cassidy?"


    "Weren''t you listening to me just now-"


    "Before you kick me out, let me have a say in this. Just this once. Then, I won''t bother you again."


    He really can''t understand why she''s acting like this all of the sudden. It''s really as if she finally cares about someone other than herself. She is still nosy, free-spoken and blunt, though - perhaps, even more than ever since he could no longer threaten her that easily.


    ''Come to think of it, Ma''am Irish has a lot of experiences in dating...'' Charles, having apletely different pattern of thoughts from Adrian, suddenly recalled.


    ''Among us here, she''s probably the only one who can give a good advice. While I doubt that the President will listen to her because of their disputes, this and that are different stories, right? He really could use some words of wisdom from a pro - not a single-since-birth like me.''


    "As I said, it''s a big no-no to see Cassidy now, Adrian. You may be thinking that deep within her, she wants to see you too. But what if she''s one who chooses to use her head rather than obey her heart? Considering that she left and all, I think she is..." Irish proceeded to advise.


    "Not to mention, you will only appear like an obsessed stalker if you keep following her out in the open. You might even annoy her to the point she will force you to divorce her-"


    <strong>"As if I''d let that happen,"</strong> Adrian growled almost instantly, cutting her off in the process.


    "Right, right. I get it... But look, if you''re gonnae after her, you''ll have to put her first before yourself."


    "Huh? Am I not already doing that?"


    "What I mean is ce yourself in her shoes. How the hell will you feel if you keep getting followed around by someone you don''t want to have anything to do with anymore? Think about what she feels, not what you feel. We all get that you want her back, but at this point, there is no use forcing yourself on her."


    "So, you''re telling me to give up?"


    "I''m telling you to think of a strategy, lil'' bro. A different approach!"


    "A what?"


    Both Edward and Olivia find it astonishing that they are holding a decent conversation for once, and in a way, they even appear like a couple of siblings having some heart-to-heart talk.

 Chapter 163 - Back With The Disguise

    Just as Irish promised, she left together with Olivia and Edward after she finished giving Adrian her love advice.


    It turned out that it was actually their eldest brother whom she mainly decided to visit there - not him. That exined why the three of them were together. She confessed that she was only messing around when she said she went there to see him and poke her nose in his business.??


    "Or so she said. You do know Irish, right? From now on, she will most probably use me as an excuse to see you again..." was what Edward told Adrian before they left his office that time.


    "Hopefully, your doors will still be open for us, Adrian."


    Even Charles was somewhat impressed by the love advice that Irish gave. There is no underlying tone or hidden agenda behind her words. She was advising him with a pure and genuine intention,pletely disregarding their strife and falling-out for a moment.


    It seems to Charles that Adrian has still taken the gesture with a grain of salt. To him, their familial discord had left a permanent mark on their rtionship. He can''t me him for thinking so, though. His persisting resentment and inconceivable ire are understandable.


    "But in any case, I think it''ll do you good to follow Ma''am Irish on this one. She''s a woman, and she''s got tons of experiences. What she said also kind of made sense to me," was what Charles said back then as a way to second what Irish advised.


    And so, Adrian decided to do as he was told.


    "Well, yeah, you can still pursue her. But at the same time, do what you do best - stay anonymous. Don''t let her know that it''s you," was basically what the love advice all about.


    With that, he took a day off on that weekend and went to where his wife was working at. Of course, he did this all while in disguise. He put on a hoodie and a cap, dressing up like how he did way back before. The image he went after was the one that she called ''gloomy'' and ''depressing'' in the past - not because he was trying to attract her attention in a different way, but because that was the only look he knew how to use aside from being ''neat'' and ''tidy''.


    At any rate, Adrian can''t afford getting caught if he doesn''t want to displease Cassidy.


    ---


    After an hour of driving out of the city, Adrian finally reached the sports bar where Cassidy was said to be working at.


    He had to admit that it was far. The ce is actually located a little beyond the borders of the urban area. That in itself already tells about her seriousness - his wife really wants to get away from him as far as possible.


    Adrian entered the bar without any particr expectation aside from it being tailored to a specific clientele and having screens all around to televise thetest sports events. He was quite relieved when he found it filled by a somewhat refined and couth crowd - no dudes looking as if they had killed people on the streets nor rebels who were always in for some hole-in-the-wall bar fights like in those old movies.


    "Wee, dear gentleman! You appear to be new around here..." greeted the bartender when Adrian took a spot at the bar counter.


    "But then again, we ourselves are new in this area. I hope you enjoy your time here. The name''s Bryan, by the way."


    Bryan is a dark-skinned man around his forty''s - featuring a keen pair of amber irises and well-groomed ck hair. For a second, some sort of recognition struck both of them, but Adrian immediately turned away and looked in another direction. To further avoid suspicion, he ordered some alcohol and pretended to be the guest he was expected to be.


    He sat on the stool at the furthest corner of the bar counter, trying to hide his presence as much as he could. For a while, he only scanned around the ce, searching for a certain redhead but to no avail. He waited and waited - for almost an hour even. As long as he doesn''t get even a small glimpse of the person he went there for, he''s determined not to leave.


    That''s all until someone at the stage in front starts announcing something.


    "Ladies and gentlemen, here''s what we''ve all been waiting for! Let''s all now wee our ever beloved entertainer for tonight!"


    Right then, the crowd begins to cheer and apud in greeting to the performer.


    As soon as her staggering beauty graces the stage, Adrian can''t help but fall all over again. After three months of missing her, it will already be more than worth it to see a glimpse of her. But now, she is standing right there in front of him, looking like a goddess who descended heaven in her pristine white dress.


    "Good evening, everyone. I hope you''re all having a good time..." Cassidy greeted everyone in the audience who was both silenced by her striking presence and delighted by her much-awaited appearance.


    "So, as usual, I have prepared something for you guys."


    "Is this another rock and roll concert, Cassie?!" someone from the crowd shouted, making her and the othersugh.


    "I believe we''ve already had that several times in a row. You ought to take a break from all that head-banging if you don''t wanna lose more brain cells. Tonight, let''s y it cool. I''ll be serenading instead."


    At that, some of them whistle while others give another round of apuse.


    Cassidy went ahead and took out a guitar before sitting on the chair that was ced in the middle of the tform. Adrian is taken by pleasant surprise at this. The music has not even started yet, but he already can''t help but admire her in all her stunning and heavenly glory.


    That''s all he can do at this point, anyway.


    "This one''s a love song, by the way. Please, don''t sleep on me or make fun of me, guys..." Cassidy kid around, earning a lightheartedugh from her audience.


    "And I''d like to dedicate this to someone who''d never be able to hear it."


    Thosest words came out as nothing but a whisper, but Adrian was able to catch on. His eyes widen a little while his figure goes still at that very moment. He hasn''t even gotten over the surprise that he felt from that when he already found himself getting swept away by the sweetest and most angelic voice he has ever heard.


    As Cassidy begins to sing, Adrian feels like he can live in that moment forever.

 Chapter 164 - Head Versus Heart

    Adrian is drowning in a sea of emotions right now.


    Ever since Cassidy started singing and ying the guitar as if strumming his heartstrings along with it, he remained torn between approaching her and staying put there like a lovesick fool. He badly wanted to go up to that stage, pull her in his arms, and take her home with him. There were so many things that he wanted to do at that moment, but he refrained himself and chose to settle with his original n -??


    To watch her from a distance, that is.


    Adrian was not sure if Cassidy was only trolling them when she said she was going to serenade them, though. He was expecting a love song, but it ended up to be not like that at all. It''s a freaking break-up song - some bittersweet music for the broken hearts and loveless souls.


    And knowing that it is most likely dedicated to her douche of a husband, Adrian finds himself guilty as charged. So, instead of a serenade, it turned out to be one silent torture to him.


    "She''s good, ain''t she?"


    At that, Adrian turns away from Cassidy looks at Bryan for a moment.


    Little did he know that the bartender had been observing him for some time now. As much as he didn''t want to sound like some creep, he could tell that anyone who''d get to see his expression would be drawn to him as well - no doubt, he''s got the look of someone in love.


    "Cassie does more than charm everybody with her singing, though. She helped a lot in building this whole ce. Such a hardworking, down-to-earth woman..." Bryan started with a smile, feeling like sharing a thing or two about his subject of interest.


    "But don''t go hitting on herter, okay? She''s already got a hubby."


    "Hubby...? You mean... a husband?" Adrian asked with a quizzical look.


    "Yeah. Never heard anything else past that, though. So, I myself kinda doubt that."


    "Is she from around here?"


    "Little is known about her personal life, but if you''re that interested, why don''t you start by reading some magazines?"


    "Magazines? Why?"


    "She''s a rising model. You can see her at some-"


    "Wait, what?!"


    Caught off guard by that idental discovery, Adrian suddenly staggered and nearly fell off of his seat. With a pair of saucer-like eyes, he then blinks at Bryan in disbelief while he only smiles in return. He didn''t seem to be messing around - to begin with, he couldn''t see any reason for him to mess around.


    ''A model? Why did Charles say nothing about this? Was he also not aware? But that''s not possible.''


    And with that, Adrian was left puzzling over a lot of questions - time and again. But in the end, he just decided to ask Bryan where he could buy those magazines.


    "That''s your third bottle now. You going for more?" Bryan inquired, a little taken aback by how much of a heavy drinker he was.


    "Yeah. Still could use a few more," Adrian replied without looking, already back to pouring his whole attention on Cassidy.


    "Oh, man... I told you not to hit on her. But you seem to have it so bad already."


    Adrian onlyughed as he grabbed another ss of beer.


    He drank it a bit slower this time. That''s when an image of his wife''s smiling face appeared in his head. It pained him to think of such a sight - to think that he couldn''t be with her anymore. But most of all, it pained him to think that he had taken something that precious for granted.


    Hisugh faded away with that thought. Adrian then finished the beer in his hand and went to grab another one before gulping it down in one go.


    He wanted to talk with her. He wanted to apologize again. He wanted another chance with her. He didn''t want to let her go. He didn''t want any of what happened.


    Then, before Adrian knew it, a battle between his head and heart broke out. With the effect of the alcohol taking over him, he soon began makingst-minute arrangements in his n.


    Cassidy has finished singing and is now saying something to her audience, but Adrian couldn''t make out the words. He felt so out of this world to listen, and he wanted to hold her so badly that it was killing him.


    With that in mind, he held himself up on the table and tried to stand up. It was difficult for him since he felt like the floor was spinning.


    "Are you alright, Sir? You''re going now...?" Bryan chimed in, reacting more surprised to see him paying triple the amount of his expenses.


    "Holy... This is the highest tip I''ve ever had."


    "Thanks. I''ll be fine..." Adrian trailed off with a sloppy smirk, looking like he finally lost it.


    "I''ll go see my wife now."


    ---


    Cassidy bid everyone farewell at the backstage before heading out of that ce.


    She was so sure there would be nothing greeting her in that alley that she almost had a heart attack when she opened the door. There, she found an all-too-familiar face standing before her and leaning on the wall with his hands in his pockets.


    Cassidy gasped in shock, her eyes widening at the sight of her husband.


    Adrian appears kind of pale and lightheaded, but as soon as he sees her, his spirits seem to have been revived.


    "Cassidy! You finally let me talk to you!"


    He was about to push himself in, but before he could do so, she pushed him out and closed the door behind her. There''s something wrong with him. She can''t figure out what.


    No matter what it was, she only continued pushing him away even though it killed her to touch him. She doesn''t want him to be there. Even after three months, it still hurts her to see him again. She still wasn''t ready to confront him since she simply didn''t have the strength to put up a fight.


    Once they were out on the sidewalk, Adrian spun around to look at Cassidy, nearly losing his bnce in the process.


    "Cassidy! What''s yo'' problem!? I came all this way here just to see you! I wanna see you..." he began before taking a step closer to her and cing his hand on her cheek.


    "Did ya'' know how prettyyyyy you are?"


    For a second, Cassidy only blinks at Adrian in puzzlement - he is totally acting out of character. She then angrily moved his hand away from her face.


    "Leave me alone already! I don''t want to see you! What part of leave me alone did you not understand?! Just leave, okay?! There''s nothing for you to do here! Everything is over and done with! Just go home!" she bolted out without thinking.


    "Nope. Nope. Nope," he protested while he shook his head back and forth like a child.


    With that, Adrian grabbed her shoulders and leaned a little closer to her. When he spoke, Cassidy noticed the strong smell of alcoholing from his mouth, whichpletely threw her off guard.


    "I ain''t gonna go home without you! I wanna be with you, Cassidy! Please, Cassidy! Don''t do this to meeee! I love you so much. So, so, so much! Why don''t you understand that?" he whined and grumbled and moaned - he was really out of it.


    "You''ve been drinking, you idiot," she told him sadly as she pushed him away again.


    That is probably the reason why he is saying all that nonsense. He probably doesn''t even know half the stuff he is saying, and he probably isn''t that serious with his words.


    "Go home, Adrian. If Asher and the others catch you here, they might kill you without a second thought. Just leave. You''re making things worse."


    He was not listening to her since he was silently singing her name to himself. When he noticed her staring at him, he smiled and grabbed her by the waist. She tries to free herself, but even when he is under the influence of the alcohol, he is still really strong.


    "Cassidy...?" he started once more before he paused to stare at her as if admiring her - as if she was his world.


    "Let''s have sex, Cassidy."


    "You''re being stupid, Adrian!" she responded in an instant, pushing him as hard as she could.


    Though Cassidy did not intend to, her push sent Adrian falling to the ground. He had such a heavy fall that he couldn''t even keep himself up. She can''t help but pity him as she looks down at him. As he struggled to stand himself up, she fought the urge to help him.


    Cassidy then finds herself wondering if Adrian has gotten drunk because of her. To begin with, she was entirely unaware that he was there - he said that he went all this way to see her. She shook that thought away, her heart aching from pain and sadness. It hurts her so much to be close to him.


    Cassidy doesn''t want to look at him - she doesn''t want to be near him, and she especially doesn''t want to go back loving him.

 Chapter 165 - Never-changing Kindness

    Adrian didn''t really mean to.


    He didn''t mean to bring up something like having sex in their first meeting in a long while. He didn''t mean to be such an ass over and over again. He didn''t mean to be as stupid as a pleasure-deprived, simple-minded fool. He didn''t want to be so desperate too.??


    But when he told her how much he loves her, all of it are true. He means everything he has said, and he hopes he has gotten through her even just for a little bit.


    "Get up, Adrian," Cassidy said before she leaned down next to Adrian, concerned that he might end up getting crashed over by a vehicle if he continued lying there on the street.


    She then ces his arm over her neck to try to help him stand up. He appears to be getting paler and paler in each passing moment. She is almost sure that the cold air is making him feel worse.


    "Let''s have you sit here for now. Pull yourself together already," she told him as she guided him to a nearby bench.


    Adrian looks so happy by such a simple gesture that Cassidy finds it hard to believe. Having him so close makes her heart pound so loudly that she wonders if he can hear it. She hates having this reaction to him since she is supposed to be putting her distance. Perhaps, old habits really die hard - she did love him for half a decade.


    "You are such a sweet little cinnamon roll, my love. Despite how stubborn you are, you are as kind as an angel~" Adrian cooed out of nowhere, taking her aback.


    "If you say something like that one more time, I swear I''ll let you drop dead..." Cassidy hissed, blushing a little from embarrassment despite being unsure of what to really feel about that.


    "I''m not doing this because I want to, dummy. If the otherse and find you lying around here, they will really kill you without a doubt, especially if they see you in this condition. So, just shut up and don''t say another damn word."


    "So, you do care about me? That makes me happy to know."


    As he said that, she began to wonder how he found her in the first ce. He even knew she was going to use the exit at the backstage. She didn''t bother asking him, though.


    "You know what, Cassidy? I want to be with you forever and ever and ever. You should be my wife again," he continued to ramble, wishing for this moment tost longer.


    "Shut up already..." she muttered with a frown - if only he knew how much his words pained her.


    "You don''t know what you''re saying. You''re absolutely insane."


    "One day, I''m gonna make you my wife again. And then, we''re gonna live beside a beach. You''ve always liked the ocean, right? We''ll start over again, settle down and all, and have as many kids as we want. We''ll have our own family. Isn''t that lovely...? It sure does sound lovely."


    He nodded as he stared at her with so much love, longing and admiration. At this point, she could already feel her face burning up.


    "Cassidy, you are sooooo pretty."


    Sighing, Cassidy just decided to ignore Adrian since there was probably nothing in the world that could zip his mouth. But still, she really needs to go now - not only because she has another work to attend to, but also because staying with him and watching him for a minute longer will make her want to help him more.


    "I said pull yourself together - not act like a crazy buffoon," she chided and scowled.


    "Crazy? Oh, yeah, yeah... I am..." he trailed off before shing her a sloppy grin.


    "Crazy in love with you, that is."


    "<em>Ughhhh... </em>You''re so out of your head, Adrian Millicent."


    "me it all to the beautifuldy named Cassidy Millicent."


    "It''ll be ''Cassidy Eleanor'' soon if you really don''t shut up."


    And s, he did.


    She almostughed a little when he dropped his yful expression almost instantly. It was as if a gun had been pointed straight at his head, threatening him like how the real deal would. Seeing that reaction of his, she kind of figures out that he can still think properly after all. He will probably be fine if she leaves.


    "Anyway, I''ll be going now. Don''t drive home while you''re at that state..." Cassidy said and stepped away, earning a somewhat petrified look from him.


    "There''s a nearby motel around here-"


    "W-Wait. Y-You''re really leaving now...?" Adrian stuttered, reaching out to hold her hand.


    "C-Can we like... Can we talk for a little while longer?"


    Hearing him beg with that fearful expression, she can''t help but stiffen.


    She can''t allow him to do this anymore. She can''t continue seeing that pleading look on his face. She can''t let him get to her. She can''t loosen her hold on her resolve and back out.


    And with those in mind, she lets her stubbornness take the lead once more.


    "No, we can''t."


    Sparing Adrian onest nce, Cassidy then finally walks away and goes to call for a taxicab. He can only slump on his seat and heave a defeated sigh, thinking that this is how far he can go for now. His n is already ruined - he can''t let himself mess it up even more. He neither followed Charles nor Irish at all.


    When a taxicab pulled in before her, she didn''t even bid him goodbye nor spare another look. She just headed in and sat on the passenger''s seat as if he wasn''t there. He was dying inside when he was watching the whole thing - perhaps, he is really as good as nothing to her now.


    Then, as soon as the vehicle left, it started to rain.


    "Wow. Great," Adrian only sighed again, though he still did not move from his seat.


    As if matching his mood, the sky began to cry all of the sudden. Even then, he just lets himself get soaked by the downpour, too weak and exhausted to even lift a finger. He doesn''t care anymore. As he continues sitting around there, all he can really think about is her.


    "That idiot... Why isn''t he leaving yet? It''s already pouring," Cassidy thought out loud as soon as she spotted Adrian on the rear-view mirror of the taxicab she was riding on.


    She can''t believe that he''s making her feel guilty like this, though she highly doubts he does since she knows that he will never do such a thing. Still, whether he is doing this on purpose or not, she can''t keep herself from feeling bad. Knowing his current condition, she understands that he''s still not in his right thinking as well.


    Concerned that he might get sick at this rate, Cassidy took out her cellphone from her purse and called for someone.


    All the while, Adrian only remains there, looking like a homeless guy - a pathetically pitiful, stray soul. He tried to make the rain wash away even a bit of his pain and agony, but of course, it did not work. And so, he just stooped his head low, cried a little, and continued moping around.


    "Young gentleman, that is not good for your health."


    Right then, Adrian looked up in surprise.


    It was Bryan.


    The bartender from earlier is now looking down at him with an umbre in hand. He is shielding him from the rain using it, looking both worried and dumbfounded all the while. Before he could say something, he already beat him to it and exined himself.


    "I''m not hitting on you, alright? Don''t fret..." Bryan quipped with a small smile.


    "It''s Cassie. She called me just now, asking me to go out here and get you an umbre."


    Adrian couldn''t talk for a moment.


    He couldn''t understand Cassidy at all.


    One moment she was pushing him away, and then on the next, she would be doing this kind of thing. Yet at the same time, it was not really that hard to understand. He already knows that it is simply because she is that kind-hearted. She has always been this nice and selfless.


    And that never-changing kindness of hers might be the end of him.


    ''And yet, what am I doing acting like some crazy buffoon like she said...?'' Adrian then found himself thinking, crying even harder despite his will.


    ''Irish was right - I''ve got to stop this and think of another way. I couldn''t force myself on her like this. There has to be another way. There has to be. And this time around, I shouldn''t do it half-assed. I should stick to the n.''


    While he regrets not following his sister''s love advice, he does end up steeling his resolve for real. He just probably acted out of the n because of how much he missed her - and that damn alcohol too. He should stop drinking already. It wouldn''t solve anything.


    ''My, my... Will you look at that? How can a man be this handsome?''


    During the whole time Adrian was having his drama, Bryan only kept watching his crying face in silence, feeling like he was seeing the most jaw-dropping, stunning human masterpiece that was ever created.

 Chapter 166 - Of Rainbows And New Beginnings

    Cassidy stares at the screen of her phone, reading Bryan''s reply over and over again.


    It seems like he is able to handle the situation somehow. As for how exactly, he left out on purpose. He probably did not want her hearing more of Adrian and the state he was in. ??


    "It''s a relief that Bryan is there..." Cassidy sighed to herself and put her phone back in her purse.


    "I don''t know what I''ll do if Asher and the others find him in front of their bar."


    Apparently, her husband and childhood friend are still holding on with their disputes even after theirmon enemy has already been apprehended. The same goes for their respective groups as well. It''s something that she can no longer control since they''ve got their own ways of settling their matters.


    Though her family respects her decision to leave everything behind and start anew, their grudge and resentment toward the Millicent''s will probably persist forever.


    ''That huge dumbass... I know that he knows how bad it will be if they happen to meet each other back there. Still, he went to see me - all on his own, no doubt. I thought for sure that he was finally starting to move on from me...'' Cassidy pondered heavily, staying still and quiet throughout the ride.


    ''A little longer and I could''ve moved on from you too, Adrian.''


    It''s not really easy, though.


    Three months of separation are still nothingpared to five years of devoting her whole heart to him. She knows for herself that she has genuinely loved him, and she even thinks that she still does even after everything that has happened. But this time around, she has chosen another kind of happiness - one that can''t be given to her by a man or anyone else for that matter.


    Cassidy will be the one to make herself happy this time.


    <em>"I ain''t gonna go home without you! I wanna be with you, Cassidy...!"</em>


    <em>"You are such a sweet little cinnamon roll, my love..."</em>


    <em>"So, you do care about me? That makes me happy to know..."</em>


    <em>"You know what, Cassidy? I want to be with you forever and ever and ever..."</em>


    And yet, here she was recalling all those things that Adrian told her a moment ago.


    As much as she wants to remain indifferent about it, she can''t help but be affected. She can''t keep herself from heating up as she thinks more about those words. And the harder she tries to snap out of it, the stronger its effect bes.


    Then again, he''s supposed to be a man of unparalleled prestige and affluence who singlehandedly made an entire conglomerate fall before raising it back up again - he''s an incredible, otherworldly figure. To see him acting like a little kid and uttering all those sweet-nothings to someone like her is kind of bizarre. She has no particr skill or outstanding talent or whatsoever. He should''ve given up on her already.


    <em>''Ughhh...</em> And why am I getting some kind of inferiorityplex all of the sudden...?'' Cassidy brooded in silence before pping both of her cheeks with her hands.


    ''Okay, cut it out already! Pull yourself together! This is no time to be losing confidence! I''m doing good so far, anyway! I have a job, a ce to belong to, and everything! It''s gonna be fine.''


    While she was trying to cheer herself up, the rain finally let up. Much to her relief, there were no thunder nor lightning. And as if that wasn''t enough to lift up her mood, a rainbow suddenly appeared in sight and brought colors to the dull-looking sky, taking her by pleasant surprise.


    "Woah! I''ve never seen a rainbow in a long while," Cassidy breathed out in awe as she peered through the window of the vehicle.


    Atst, she can finally find it in herself to smile. The uplifting scenery is enough to reassure her - she feels like everything is going to be alright. In fact, she knows that it is going to be fine.


    Rainbows are said to be symbols of new beginnings, after all.


    ---


    Two eventful years have passed, and Cassidy finds herself in a better shape than she has imagined.


    Many things happened throughout the course of time. What probably stood out here the most was her journey of bing an independent and self-sustaining woman. She got to step out of herfort zone, learn more about the world around her, and meet tons of new people.


    Now, she has even started her own business - a local family diner, which was born from her desire and longing to have her own family herself.


    Never did she think that she would want something like managing a restaurant, though. But then again, life could be unpredictable. Not once did she expect that she coulde this far. For a good portion of her life, she was made to believe that she was a good-for-nothing, parasitic deadweight, after all.


    Aside from these, there were other things that really shocked her and got her thinking that it was not only her who had been wanting a new beginning all along.


    "There is nothing to worry about, Cecilia. I''ve got it covered."


    At the moment, Cassidy, dressed in her red-and-white manager uniform, is talking on the phone.


    The day has just begun for her and everyone else in the diner when she suddenly received a call from a certain someone. Cecile, her former maid and secret assistant, is at the other end of the line.


    "You still have a few more years to go, right? As I''ve promised, I''ll be providing for your family''s needs until then," Cassidy reassured her, earning a sigh of relief in return.


    "Thank you very much, Ma''am. I really don''t know what I''d do without you. I hope I could repay you soon," Cecile replied - her smile could be heard even from the other side.


    "Don''t sweat it. How''s life there, by the way?"


    "Really tough. But knowing that I deserve this, it''s bearable."


    Apparently, the ce Cecile is staying in now is not really a good ce to live in, but still it''s a good opportunity to start anew - it''s life in a prison.

 Chapter 167 - Lilies And Daffodils For The Lady

    Contrary to what Cassidy had been nning for Cecile, her time of retribution came a little earlier.


    It was Adrian himself who discovered her crimes two years ago, and without further ado, he had her arrested and locked up in jail. Mia and Anthony had something to do with the whole exposure - they were probably monitoring the mysterious maid all those times. And because of her sudden confinement, she was not able to get any more pieces of jewelry from her.??


    In the end, Cassidy had failed to fulfill her part in the deal, which she thought was a better oue in a way. Cecile herself had surrendered despite being the breadwinner of a family whose daily necessities she still had to sustain. She had a lot of regrets at that time, and she sure begged for mercy a lot.


    Instead of satisfying her greed, the redhead just decided to look after the needs of those she had left behind.


    "I still have a long way to go, Ma''am Cassidy. To be honest, I still find myself wanting those diamonds and golds from time to time. Old habits do die hard..." Cecile confessed with a somewhat yful tone, making her smirk in amusement.


    "But like you said, what matters is that I''m already getting there. I''m on my way, I guess."


    "Good luck, then. Just take your time. It''ll be a shame if you get out without anything happening to you. You''ll just waste all those years of imprisonment..." Cassidy said as both a good-willed quip and a form of mockery.


    "Enjoy it as much as you can, Cecilia."


    "Still as blunt as ever, I see."


    "Some things just don''t change."


    So to say, their rtionship is kind ofplicated - they are neither friends nor enemies at this point.


    Their conversation didn''tst long. Cecile only called to express her gratitude - like what she did every time she heard from her family that Cassidy provided for them again. After their exchange, she went on with her daily routine and opened up her restaurant.


    The diner is not that huge - just a small building with enough space for the staff and a certain number of customers. Unlike the sports bar that Asher is managing along with the others, which continues to thrive as time passes by, this one has an ordinary and homely design that providesfort rather than impresses people.


    Normal and average - that has been the theme of her life for the past years.


    "Ma''am Cassie! Can youe over here for a bit?" called someone from the servery counter.


    As Cassidy turns in that direction, she finds Bryan, the head chef of the restaurant, beckoning her over.


    After working as a bartender in Asher''s ce for almost a year, he decided to follow her there and lend her a helping hand. They built a friendly rtionship over the time. With his knowledge in business management, he also served as one of her instructors in this type of expertise.


    "What is it, Bryan?" Cassidy asked as soon as she reached the counter.


    "Our neighbor''s here again with the usual," Bryan casually replied, making her beam in pleasant surprise.


    "Oh! Alright, alright! I''ll go get it!"


    "You really get ecstatic with that, huh?"


    "Of course!"


    While he only chuckled at her, she made her way to the entrance to meet their everyday visitor.


    This person is a middle-aged woman who owns the flower shop beside their restaurant. Day after day, she never fails to deliver free flowers to their ce, which she says she does out of good will.


    "Good day to you, dear Cassie. I see that you look as charming as always..." the flower shop owner greeted before offering a resplendent bouquet of lilies and daffodils, much to her surprise and delight.


    "These are for you. I hope you like it."


    "When did I ever not like your flowers, Ma''am? These are so beautiful. Thank you..." the redhead beamed and took the bouquet with a grateful smile.


    "You sure you''re not going to ask me to pay you? I don''t really mind since my customers also love seeing them."


    "Oh, no, it''s all good! You don''t have to do anything."


    "Really?"


    "Really! Really!"


    And like she always does whenever she starts insisting on paying for the flowers, she excuses herself and makes her retreat right away.


    Cassidy only sighs and smiles every time this happens. She doesn''t know why she''s always giving her flowers as if she''s obliged to. While she understands that she''s doing it out of good will, she doesn''t understand why she keeps giving her expensive bouquets instead of settling with something less extravagant. That way, it won''t cost her too much.


    "Oh, so they''re lilies and daffodils this time, huh?" Bryan chimed in as Cassidy went back to the servery counter and put the flowers in a vase that was on disy there.


    "Yeah. They look so lovely, don''t they? Her flowers always make my day. I''m really starting to feel bad for not paying."


    "Don''t be! The woman''s doing it because she wants to."


    "Right. She does."


    And like any other day, Cassidy spends what seems like an eternity in beholding the flowers and appreciating them to her heart''s content. She wasn''t certain when her obsession with them has begun, but before she knew it, she already found herself doing this most of the time.


    ''I don''t know. There''s just something about them that draws me in...'' she silently thought while fondling one of the petals and smiling to herself.


    ''Perhaps, it''s because they''re just that charming.''


    While she was busy immersing in the sight, the head chef only kept staring at her in deep thought - with his inscrutable gaze narrowed a little. That''s until he remembered something important.


    "Though I do think it''s good that you''re enjoying yourself and all, I believe that you have an errand to run today, Ma''am Cassie," Bryan started once more, grabbing her attention.


    "Oh, shoot! Right! I forgot...!" Cassidy bolted out and came back to her senses atst.


    "I''ve got to meet up with an investor!"

 Chapter 168 - Coincidences Or Not

    In a haste, Cassidy scrambles all around the ce before scurrying out of there with all the necessary documents in hand.


    That phone call with Cecile had taken much of her time. Her appointment with the investor she would be meeting that morning had almost slipped her mind.??


    She is still not that good in dealing with other business owners at this point, and she rarely makes a longsting impression on them. Then again, being all prim and proper for more than an hour has always been torturous for her.


    ''It will be bad if I gette! This investor is said to be an overly strict and fastidious one!'' she eximed in her head as she made a run for the bus station.


    Getting investors is not really of utmost importance to her, though. She could fare well with her current money and savings, and she wasn''t really aiming to be a full-blown businesswoman. But still, an opportunity is an opportunity. She might need this in the future.


    ''In any case, I don''t have to force myself to get anyone''s investment. I just need to work hard, and the rest will follow.''


    Fortunately, Cassidy managed to arrive on time, met up with the investor with no trouble, and carried out a seamless and productive discussion with the other party.


    It was true that the investor was a nitpick of an old man with lots of cash on his hands. She had a hard time sitting still and ying the decent manager that she was supposed to be, especially with that stern gaze of his. In fact, she even messed up several times in their conversation, but in the end, he still agreed to invest in their humble business.


    ''Talk about lucky. I never thought of myself as good in this money-making game, but I think I''m just that fortunate or something¡­'' Cassidy mused and smirked to herself as she headed out of the office then back in the lobby of the building.


    ''Or maybe they figured out how cool it would be to hang out with an awesome person like me?''


    Whenever she finds herself uncertain and puzzled over the reason why things end up working for her sometimes, she only ys it cool and mes it to her awesomeness ¨C a childish feat of hers, she admits. But then again, she wasn''t trained enough to manage a business, and she was certainly not a fast-learner in this kind of stuff. She''s even shocked that she''s able to attract an investor in the first ce.


    ''Well, whatever. I''m awesome ¨C let''s just leave it at that¡­'' Cassidy thought until she suddenly caught sight of an ice cream shop across the street.


    ''Oh, this calls for a celebration!"


    Barely hiding her excitement, she went ahead and made her way to the store like an ecstatic toddler.


    There are things that really haven''t changed even after a couple of years. She''s still that young-at-heart ice cream lover that she''s always been. It''s probably one of the things that will never change about her.


    "One strawberry ice cream, please. Make itrge and with this syrup and those toppings," Cassidy told the cashier at the counter, cing her order.


    "Is that all, Ma''am¡­?" the employee asked with a knowing grin to which she nodded hesitantly in return ¨C for some reason, she was getting a funny feeling from this.


    "Well then, congrattions, dearest customer! You just won yourself a special seat for being our hundredth buyer for today!"


    "H-H-Huh?!"


    "Our shop has a promo, Ma''am. We will be reserving a table and a special menu for you. Furthermore, this will all be on the house! It''s our special treat!"


    "Woah! Seriously?!"


    Completely thrown off guard, Cassidy only blinks and gapes at the cashier''s beaming face for the next seconds toe. She tries to search for any bluff but only ends up reacting incredulous once she finds none. Before she could even give another response, though, the other employees already gathered around her and led her to the upper floor.


    "W-Wait, wait, wait! You sure this is on the house?! I''m warning you! I''m really gonna eat a lot! Like¡­ a lot!"


    "Of course, Ma''am!"


    As soon as they arrive at the balcony, Cassidy finds a table that has already been prepared for her. It''s filled with ornamental decorations and a scatter of scented petals, making the setting somewhat picturesque.


    "You''ve gotta be kidding me," was all she could spout out at that moment, struck astonished.


    Apart from this, Cassidy also had no idea how this shop even learned all of her favorite sweets.


    Apparently, this special menu that they were talking about had all of her most-liked savories. Not only was there an entire balcony reserved for her, but the kitchen staff seemed to have also made a whole new menu of desserts just for her.


    "Now, this is getting a little hard to wrap my head around. Just how lucky can I be today¡­?" Cassidy thought out loud with a look of utter disbelief.


    "Or perhaps, I should get suspicious now?"


    At that, she narrowed her gaze for a bit.


    It''s not like she didn''t find herself in a simr situation before. She does get this ''lucky'' from time to time. But since she still can''t believe it up until now, she tends to think of other possibilities other than them being mere coincidences.


    It can be that someone is behind all of this.


    ''No, that''s hard to believe too. Let''s not assume. As if anyone would go all through this trouble to arrange this for me. That is too unrealistic¡­'' Cassidy continued to ponder, finding her own thoughts funny.


    ''Asher isn''t that type of guy. The others aren''t best in surprises or keeping secrets either. And as for Adrian¡­ Well, we never saw each other again ever since the time he showed up at the bar two years ago. I barely even know anything about how he is doing now.''


    The things was, she never saw her husband again for two whole years, much less talk with him. She didn''t hear about him from anyone aside from those news reports and TVmercials. He seems to be doing fine just like her, though - considering how active he is in the industry again.


    ''I guess we''ve already settled down, huh?''


    And that is probably for the best.


    Eventually, Cassidy just decided to go with the flow of things. She digs right in and enjoys the ice cream shop''s special treat to the fullest. After this, she thought that earning an investor and winning this hundredth-customer-promo are enough for today.


    But then came another surprise for her.


    "Aira?! What are you doing here?!"


    It just happened that Cassidy saw Aira at the lower floor of the building right before she left.


    She hurried to her and found that she was not alone ¨C going by the empty dessert bowl on the opposite side of her table, that is. But right now, she appears to be on her own, and for some reason, she is dressed in a kind of clothing that she usually doesn''t wear.


    "Big sis¡­!" Aira blurted out, mirroring her flummoxed expression.


    "I didn''t know you''re here, big sis!"


    "Same to you, youngdy. Why are you here and not at school¡­?" Cassidy inquired with a stern tone and suspecting re.


    "Don''t tell me you''re cutting sses?! I keep telling you not to take after me! I''m a bad influence!"


    "I-I''m not...! What are you saying? To begin with, I don''t even have school today."


    "Oh."


    As Cassidy dropped her strict big sister act atst, Aira only giggled at her.


    Two years ago, she had weed the orphan in her abode after Josephine had been taken in by her grandchildren. The two of them no longer had a home or family to return to, and with that, they just decided to live together from then on. Asher and the others are looking after her as well ¨C they all served as her guardians ever since she came to the city with them.


    "So, why are you here, Aira? I thought for sure you''re staying at Asher''s ce this week¡­" Cassidy proceeded to interrogate, not letting her off the hook.


    "Did you lie to me and decide to live on your own or something? If you did, I''d give you a good spanking-"


    "Of course not! You''re overreacting¡­!" Aira giggled once more.


    "It''s just that I''ve met up with someone today."


    "Oh, how interesting. Mind telling me who this is?"


    "I myself don''t know much about him. He wouldn''t tell me his name either. But we''re friends."


    "Huh?! What kind of idiot would befriend a stranger whose name they don''t even know-"


    Then, Cassidy paused.


    She recalled that she used to be that idiot once upon a time.


    It seems like Aira has really taken after her in one way or another. Still, they are different, and so are their circumstances. As a concerned guardian, she will have to meddle in her business whether she wants to or not.


    "Alright, then. I''ll just stay and see for myself. Where''s the guy?" Cassidy demanded before taking her spoon to have a taste of her chocte ice cream.


    "Comfort room. He''ll be back soon..." Aira said with an unamused look, sighing as she watched her gobble up her dessert.


    "You''re such a glutton, big sis-"


    "Sorry for making you wait, Aira. Shall we get going?"


    Right then, herpanion has finallye back, revealing himself as this all-too-familiar figure that made Cassidy choke on her spoon.

 Chapter 169 - Reunion Filled With Secrets

    With a bbergasted expression, Cassidy only stood still and gaped.


    It was as if fate was ying around with them. Just when she thought she would not be having any encounter like this after two whole years of separation, she was thrown in this situation before she even knew it - in this unexpected reunion, to be exact. Perhaps, the world is just that small. ??


    Apparently, thepanion that Aira is together with has turned out to be none other than her nephew.


    "Damien?!"


    Much like Cassidy, Damien is stunned - maybe a little too much that he can''t even make a response. But unlike her, his sort of surprise seems to be not that of someone who has never seen thising. She even looks more shocked than him. He appears to be caught off guard not because he does not know that she will be around - but because he is not expecting he will get caught like this.


    And in all actuality, that is indeed the case - he has always been anticipating this reunion, but not this soon.


    "Aunt... Cassidy..." Damien started with a shaky breath, getting emotionally overwhelmed.


    "I-It''s been a long while, Aunt."


    "Aunt...?!" Aira gasped out loud, utterly astonished.


    "W-Wait, what?! Did I hear it right?! B-Big sis is... She''s your a-aunt?!"


    "Calm down, Aira. You''re making a ruckus here..." Cassidy told her and patted her head before looking back at him with a smile.


    "Indeed, it''s been a long while, Damien. I didn''t know that you''d be friends with my sibling. How are you, by the way?"


    At that point, he could no longer further any utterance.


    When she smiles at him like that, he feels like he has missed her more than he has thought. Even after a couple of years, she did not change, and even after all the things that happened in their family, she did not treat him like a stranger. Of course, he knew that she would not - she was not that kind of person. But at the very least, he thought that she would be estranged.


    However, Cassidy is now smiling at Damien with the same warmth, gentleness and kindness like before - nothing changed at all.


    "Oh, Damien..." she breathed out and smiled wider after noticing that he was getting really emotional.


    "You grew up a lot even though it had only been two years. Not to mention, you''ve be more mature. Seems like puberty hits you hard, huh?"


    "And you did not change at all, Aunt..." he chuckled a little, grinning atst.


    "I''ve missed you. Me, Joshua and Hugo - we all miss you."


    At that, Cassidy doesn''t know what to say.


    Hearing that makes her feel guilty. She can tell that Damien really does miss her, but apart from that, she can also tell that he has been hurt. Her sudden departure probably affected him and his brothers much more than she imagined. Then again, thest time they talked properly was still all the way back when they had their family dinner at the hotel -


    When they had ice cream together, more particrly.


    They only barely talked at the hospital where Adrian and Irish were admitted. Cassidy couldn''t show herself up to the children because of her emotional state at that time. And with that, they never got to spend time with one another again.


    "I''ve missed you too, Damien. You and your brothers..." Cassidy trailed off with a downcast, guilt-ridden smile before reaching out to ce her hand on top of his head.


    "Thank you. I''m d that you''re doing fine despite everything."


    Right then, Damien suddenly rushed in and wrapped his arms around his aunt, pulling her in for an embrace.


    Taken aback, she can only stare down and blink at him. It''s unusual of him to initiate physical contact with anyone. But after seeing how happy and relieved he seems, she can''t help but grin to herself and return the gesture by caressing his head.


    They only stayed that way for the next seconds toe until Cassidy asked something that made Damien snap out of it.


    "By the way, since when did you know Aira?"


    She feels him stiffen up at that one. It seemed like she just brought out the elephant in the room. This will also exin why the two of them are in this kind of ce - while all alone together, dressed casually, eating desserts, and looking like a couple having their date.


    ''A d-d-date...? Could it really be... a date?'' Cassidy then found herself wondering, struck dumbfounded by that assumption.


    "No, big sis. We''re not on a date or anything..." Aira chimed in from the side and shot her a deadpan look, talking like she had read her mind.


    "Come on, we barely knew each other. He just treated me to ice cream."


    "I thought you''re friends?"


    "Oh, yeah. We are, we are. Isn''t that right... Damien?"


    Damien was able to point out how Aira put an emphasis on his name - she sounds pissed.


    Of course, she would be. He kept refusing to tell her anything about himself in fear of busting himself out as a member of the Millicent family. What''s more, he didn''t tell her anything about Cassidy being his aunt. Still, even though he kept many secrets, she still called him as his friend - he didn''t think she''d been seeing him as one all along.


    Damien finally pulls away from Cassidy, turning to look at Aira who only stares back at him -


    Menacingly, that is.


    "Maybe I could use some exnation too... Damien?"


    And again.


    There''s that emphasis again.


    At this point, there is no use hiding things anymore. Besides, reuniting with Cassidy had been his main purpose here - and at first, he only chose to get close to Aira because she came from the same orphanage as her and they were currently living together. Now that he had what he wanted, it was probably time for him to reveal the truth.


    "I apologize for not telling you anything, Aira. It''s just that..." Damien began with a sheepish look, looking away and scratching the back of his head.


    "I''d been following Aunt Cassidy for some time now."

 Chapter 170 - The Boy On The Bridge

    For what seemed like a torturous eternity, the Millicent family had been tormented by all the drastic changes that fell upon them ever since the former head was exposed and arrested.


    Damien knew that this was a good change, though. It was only made tormenting by the unwarranted attention from the public - they''d be a huge scandal all over the country, after all. The members have experienced bacsh and were put under scrutiny for a long time.??


    Still, he was supportive of Adrian all the way. Though it hurt him to see Joshua and Hugo witnessing the dark nature of the adults they respected at such a young age, he was in favor of all these reconstructions and renewals.


    And so, Damien decided to step out there and help as much as he could.


    At court, he had willingly given his testimony against Grisham, his own great grandfather. He told everyone about how he had seen him back at the hotel during the assassination when he was still supposed to be out of the country at that time. And with that, he also revealed that he was the one he saw with Sophie that night.


    His testimony had be one of the key points of the court trial.


    <em>"Thank you for helping me out there, Damien. You''re a strong and brave young man," </em>was what Adrian told him back then - that was the first time his unclemended him like that.


    <em>"I''m helping you out under one condition, though..." </em>was what Damien said to him in return, not wanting to settle with the thought that only this particr matter would get a conclusion.


    <strong><em>"Get Aunt Cassidy back no matter what, Uncle."</em></strong>


    But then, that did not happen.


    Cassidy never returned.


    That was when Damien realized that their dispute was much more serious than he had taken them for. He knew nothing at all, and he was probably being selfish when he demanded that from Adrian. To make up for that, he decided to learn more. However, Edward could not tell anything past what he was allowed to, Irish was too upied with the downfall of her career, and Olivia could barely manage their household affairs - he was not able to learn anything from anyone in the end.


    Everyone in the family was either too busy or not allowed to say anything that Adrian didn''t want more people to know.


    <em>"I don''t want to remain in the dark, though. Isn''t that why our family is copsing? Nobody knew a thing about what was going on, and nobody tried to know..." </em>was what Damien thought to himself when he failed to acquire any information from the adults.


    <em>"In that case, I''ll just go and investigate by myself."</em>


    ---


    Aira is on her way home from school when something suddenly catches her attention.


    She has been walking along that street for a while now. And before she knew it, she found herself already standing in front of a footbridge that went over a small road. The bus stop, her destination, is only past there. That isn''t what caught her attention, though.


    On top of that footbridge, Aira could see a teenage boy in a hoodie getting ready to jump down to his death - or at least for her, he appeared to be preparing tomit something unarguably gore and abominable.


    "What in the world...?" Aira breathed out and paled, appalled by the sight.


    "Is he really... about to jump down...? He''ll kill himself if he does that!"


    When that thought registered in her head, she ran off towards the footbridge without hesitation. In a haste, she climbed up the stairs until she made it to the top. That''s when she saw that he was still looking down at the road below, probably tempted to let himself fall down already.


    Aira furrowed her brows and gritted her teeth angrily. Dropping her schoolbag, she then stomped her feet and made her way to him.


    Without a second thought, she grabbed his shoulder and pulled him away from the handrails, causing him to yelp out loud as he dropped on the ground. She stood in front of him while she spread her arms wide, keeping him from getting an inch closer to his path to doom. While he remained in a world of shock, she braced herself to knock sense into him.


    "What in the world are you thinking...?!" Aira spat, piercing her gaze straight into his.


    "Were you really nning to jump and kill yourself?! Are you out of your mind?! I''m not going to let you do something like that!"


    He stared at her with a stupefied and incredulous look, though his body remained stiff and motionless. Realizing that what he was doing must have caused onlookers to misunderstand, he lowered his head in shame and blushed in embarrassment.


    Aira was astonished to see him getting all mortified and self-conscious.


    ''Oh, poor guy... He must have wanted to do it without anyone seeing.''


    She bites her lip as she continues staring down at him. He was really ashamed, and it was all because of her. She didn''t know what she should do since he was aplete stranger. Even if he was, though, she couldn''t just leave him alone like that.


    "Hey, I''m sorry for scaring you the way that I did..." Aira began with uneasiness.


    "I guess I just want you to understand that what you were trying to do was wrong. Don''t ever do something like that again."


    She wanted to ask why he had attempted to drop himself dead, but she told herself that it wasn''t her business. He continued to stoop his head low all the while, looking so ufortable that he kept hiding his face with his hoodie. Her words didn''t seem to have gotten to him.


    "I don''t know why you''re trying to jump down from the bridge, but I can assure you that there''s no reason that''s strong enough for you to do that. You should never try to end your life. I''m sure that you''ll be able to resolve your problems if you work hard at it."


    At that, he went still for a second before he tilted his head up to look at Aira, giving her a look of bafflement and disbelief.

 Chapter 171 - History Repeats Itself

    Damien has never been this mortified in all his years of existence.


    So, it was true that he was misunderstood - someone really thought he was going tomit suicide. And because of this certain someone''s reaction, he found himself having a hard time to exin and clear it up. He never experienced something like this before, and he never thought that he would ever be scolded by a stranger.??


    If they were to know who he really was, he doubted they would even have the audacity to do so.


    "What are you talking about...?" Damien started a little reluctantly, not really used to this kind of confrontation.


    "I think you''re misunderstanding something here."


    "Huh...?" Aira blurted out, dumbfounded.


    "You mean to say that you aren''t trying to end your life?"


    He did not respond to that - he only stared at her as if she had grown two heads. The answer is already obvious. And with that, she finds herself blushing in embarrassment this time.


    "Why were you on the edge of the bridge, then?! Why were you looking down like you were about to throw yourself?!" Aira eximed, iling her hands about as she was no longer sure of what to do.


    "I wasn''t..." Damien said before casting down his gaze.


    "I''m lost. I''m new around this ce, and I''ve been trying to look around."


    Her brow twitched at that.


    She felt her face heating up even more,pletely mortified. Feeling like she had really made a total fool out of herself, she pouted and fiddled with her fingers. It''s toote to take that back now.


    She just had to shrug it off, y it cool, and start all over again - like what Cassidy used to tell her whenever she slipped up.


    "You''re not nning on staying down there all day, though, are you...?" Aira asked Damien with a smile before offering her hand to him, taking him aback.


    "Come on. I won''t bite. Promise."


    He still appears a little wary of her. But if she continues smiling at him like that, he will not be able to refuse. With that, he slowly ced his hand on top of her hers. She then pulled him up and helped him stand on his feet again.


    For some reason, Aira could sense that Damien was different from the other boys she met. For the most part, he behaved in a way that raised concerns before proceeding to blush furiously and act all sheepish. That was probably something she would never see a typical guy do.


    "So, what''s your name?" she inquired but only to earn his silence.


    When she noticed him taking a step away from her, she felt a bit hurt. She probably scared him with her reaction earlier.


    "It''s okay. You don''t have to tell me if you don''t want to," Aira continued and smiled in understanding, making Damien feel a bit guilty.


    "I apologize I can''t tell you."


    <em>"Hmmm....</em> You sure talk formally. Are your parents strict?"


    "Well, <em>ummm... </em>Y-Yeah...? I mean yes. Yes, my family as a whole is."


    Hearing that, she couldn''t keep herself from beaming at him again - he could actually open up. He seemed like a nice guy for apologizing for such a small thing too. In reality, she should be the one apologizing for jumping to conclusions.


    "It''s nice to meet you. I''m Aira, by the way. I''m very sorry about earlier. I thought you were going to jump down or something..." she introduced herself before letting out a small giggle.


    "Silly me, huh?"


    "I''m sorry for causing misunderstandings too," he apologized once more, a little amazed by how she couldfortably talk with a stranger like him.


    "No, it''s okay. I guess I wasn''t thinking straight... Anyway, did you say you were lost? That must be awful."


    "Yes. Thank you for worrying about me... M-Ms. Aira."


    "Just call me Aira. We''re only probably around the same age."


    "Right, then... Aira."


    Aira feels a bit of sympathy andpassion for him. She didn''t know why, but for some reason, she wanted to get to know him better. Not only was he nice and gentle, but he was also polite. Those are rare in boys nowadays.


    With those in mind, she gives him a warm smile.


    "If you like, I can help you find your way home! I know this ce pretty well. I''m sure we''ll be able to find it in no time - if you want to, that is."


    Damien brightens up at that.


    He actually wanted to ask for help from others, but he was afraid he would chance upon someone who would recognize him. This was his first time sneaking out of their manor, and this was also the first time he had gone out without a bodyguard. Those were probably why he was a bit paranoid and a little too cautious.


    But even when Damien knew hecked a lot of things, he still went there to search for a certain aunt of his.


    "Oh, it''s big sis!"


    Right at that moment, he saw Aira waving at someone from the sidewalk below the footbridge.


    Surprised, he only looked at her for a second before he turned in that direction. That was when he froze on his spot, his eyes widening like saucers and his jaw dropping to the floor.


    This ''big sis'' she is waving at turns out to be the person he has been looking for.


    Damien was thoroughly stunned to find Cassidy down there, but before she could spot him, he immediately backed away and hid from her. He wasn''t supposed to since this was what he wanted all along - he wanted to see her and reunite with her. This was what he had been longing for.


    But then, Damien heard Aira calling Cassidy her big sister.


    And once again, he realized that he knew nothing about her at all.


    ''To begin with, would she even be happy that I searched around for her? What if she doesn''t want to be found out? What if she treats me like a stranger? What if she tells me to go home? I don''t know what really happened between her and Uncle Adrian, so I also don''t know what to expect...'' Damien pondered as he saw himself getting all worked up and hesitant at thest minute.


    ''Does she have her own family now? Is she happy now?''


    And when Damien tried to take a glimpse of Cassidy again to see her smiling back at Aira, his fears and insecurities eventually took over him.


    He feels out of ce. He feels somewhat unwanted. He feels like he is only meddling at this point.


    And so, he slowly turned around in an attempt to leave.


    "Hey, wait! I thought you''re lost...?!" Aira called out to Damien all of the sudden, grabbing him by his hoodie and ending up nearly strangling him - for a girl, he swore she was kind of strong.


    "Wait here. I''ll tell big sis to go home without me, and I''ll be back to tour you around, okay?"


    For some reason, instead of turning that down like he wanted to, he only nodded.


    Perhaps, a part of him still wanted to fit in Cassidy''s life after all. Even if she already had a new home, he wanted to have a ce in there too. And with this little sister of hers treating him so simrly to how she would treat him, he found it hard to back out and leave just like that. He feels like he wants to learn more about who these people really are - to get to know them better.


    "Alright, Aira. And if it''s alright with you, may I ask to meet you again after this?"


    In the end, Damien decided to spend more time with Aira and watch over Cassidy in the meantime - hence, unknowingly following a certain someone''s footsteps.


    ---


    <em>"Pfffttttt...!!!"</em>


    In the present, Cassidy is bursting out inughter.


    After hearing the whole story, she just could not help but do so.


    While Damien burns up and lowers his head in embarrassment, Aira only pouts and gives her an unamused look. It seems like she is the only one here who is enjoying herself thoroughly.


    They''re still inside the ice cream shop where they happened to chance upon one another. And at this moment, they''re starting to gather attention from both the customers and employees. Then again, with one of them being so loud, that is inevitable.


    "Oh, man! You really are something, my dearest Damien...!" Cassidy continued tough out, practically flipping over at that point.


    "I guess you''re not that man''s nephew for nothing at all!"


    "Huh? What do you mean?" Damien blurted out in puzzlement.


    "Well... It''s just that... You two are... <em>Pfffftttt...!!!"</em>


    "Big sis, you''reughing too much. You''re gonna throw up all those ice creams at this rate," Aira deadpanned, still unable to see what was so amusing about this whole thing.


    Of course, Cassidy could find a lot of things to be amused about here, considering that what Damien did was kind of simr to what Adrian did in the past - indeed, fate must have been ying with them this entire time.

 Chapter 172 - Hangout Night

    With how much Cassidyughed back at the ice cream shop, she suddenly threw up a little in the end.


    As if that was not enough, she also had a stomachache for gobbling up too many desserts. Damien and Aira had to wrap her arms around their shoulders to get her walking without staggering. And with that, they headed out of the store. She continued trudging around for some time, and she kept using them as some sort of canes.??


    "Gosh, big sis. I feel like I''m fetching my drunk mother from a night club," Aira sighed with her arm still wrapped around her waist to support her.


    "I''m d to see that Aunt is doing great. Even her appetite for sweets didn''t change," Damien beamed at both of them, finding the situation amusing.


    "I wonder why she still hasn''t gotten fat, though. Aren''t they full of calories or something?"


    "Well, she''s probably doing enough exercise to make up for it. Or maybe it has something to do with what they call human metabolism. She''ll also stay slim if she''s gically predisposed to that body type."


    "Wow... Quote me science, nerd-brain."


    As Cassidy continues to walk between them and listens to their conversation in silence, she can''t help but smile to herself.


    These two really have some parallelism with her and a certain husband of hers in the past. But more than that resemnce, she is d that her nephew has finally found himself a friend - a real one, she guessed. He no longer appears as lonesome as before, and he even bes a bit chattier.


    "Say, you two...!" Cassidy enthused out of nowhere, putting her arms around their shoulders once more and pulling them closer to her.


    "Wanna hang out a little bit more tonight?"


    "Oh, you''re inviting me for dinner, Aunt?" Damien blurted out with an ecstatic grin.


    "Not just any dinner~ You see, Damien, we''re doing something special every weekend night. If you want to, you can pay us a visit at my restaurant."


    "Really?!"


    "Big sis, is this karaoke night again...?" Aira chimed in and pouted.


    "I swear I''m not gonna sing in front of Damien. You know how I sound like."


    Cassidy only blinks at her before bursting out inughter again. Going by how she is blushing and fidgeting like a timid little girl, it seems like she sees him more than as a friend. But for now, she is not going to assume anything yet.


    "Alright, then. Let''s do some video game night!" Cassidy chirped, making Damien and Aira brighten up in excitement.


    ---


    Bryan only watches in silence as Cassidy and Aira prepare everything they need for their weekly hangout night.


    The tables are set up in the lobby, and so are the food and drinks. A widescreen monitor paired with different kinds of game controllers, consoles and VR boxes have been brought out as well. For tonight, they also served more snacks and savories than usual.


    Now, the only ones missing are the guests.


    "What a way to spend your money, Ma''am Cassie..." Bryanmented with an amused smirk.


    "Most women would spend on clothes, cosmetics and essories."


    "Nah, not my thing. I''d rather buy a motorbike or a year-long stock of hair dye," Cassidy replied and shrugged.


    "Sir Bryan''s right, you know. You should buy something you can use everyday..." Aira said from the side, throwing her a somewhat reprimanding look.


    "All of your clothes are old ones, right? As far as I recall, the outfit you wore earlier was what you always use whenever you attend an important appointment. Really, you should buy new ones! Go shopping tomorrow!"


    "Shopping is not my thing, though."


    "This ain''t about your thing, big sis."


    In the middle of their conversation, someone knocks on the door all of the sudden.


    It''s still a little early, but it appears like the visitors are already here. The two then hurried on with their finishing touches. After everything has beenid out, Cassidy made her way to the door with Aira in tow.


    "Hey there! How''s my favorite girls doing~?"


    "Asher!"


    With a giggle, Aira pounced on Asher who then weed her in his open arms. They greet each other with a big, warm hug like they always do. Cassidy only smiles as she watches them act out their closeness - over the years, they have reallye to build some kind of father-and-daughter rtionship.


    "The others will beingter. They''re still closing up the bar..." Asher started before pulling away from Aira and turning to look at Cassidy.


    "But more importantly, you''ve got a lot of exining to do, Cassie."


    "Huh? Why? What''s up?"


    "Here. This is what''s up."


    That''s when he stepped to the side to reveal that he''s not actually all on his own. Her eyes widen in surprise as theyy on the sight thates into view - standing behind him the whole time are these three young gentlemen who are acting all polite and even fell in line for some reason.


    It turns out that Damien has note alone tonight.


    "Goodness! What a surprise!" Cassidy gasped out loud, astonished to see all of her nephews.


    While Joshua only remains stunned, looking like he still can''t believe that she''s now standing before them, Hugo goes ahead and rushes in her direction without hesitation. He nearly tears up the moment he embraces her, showing just how much he missed her soothing warmth and softness after a long while of not feeling it.


    "Aunty...!" Hugo cried out, hugging her tighter.


    "I''ve missed you, Aunty!"


    "My, you''ve grown too, Hugo..." Cassidy breathed out as she returned the gesture and caressed his head.


    "This is such a pleasant surprise."


    "It''s been a while, Aunt Cassidy. We''re happy to see you," Joshua chimed in with an ear-splitting grin, making her want to mirror it and reach out to pat his head as well.


    "I''m really happy to see everyone too! All of you have really gotten tall! Time sure flies!"


    As Cassidy continues to have her emotional reunion with Damien and Hugo, Aira only watches alongside Damien while Asher stays put at the side.

 Chapter 173 - Nicknames And Games

    Cassidy is still hugging Hugo and patting Joshua on the head when she notices the look that Asher is giving her the whole time.


    He appears to be not pleased, which she guesses is because of what they have agreed on back then. She made a promise that she would not be in contact with any member of the Millicent family - something she swore more to herself than to anyone else. He was the one who helped her get out of their radar, and he made sure that she would never be bothered again. ??


    At that time, Cassidy was only desperate to move on and start anew. For that, she had disregarded even the good things she left behind, including these nephews of hers who have held her dear.


    ''He''s probably thinking that I''ve kept this a secret from him. In reality, I''ve just reunited with them today. How distrustful of you, Asher...'' Cassidy brooded and sighed, wondering how overprotective he could be.


    ''Right now, though, I''ve got to focus more on my dearest darling nephews. Exnations can wait.''


    She then returned the look that Asher was giving her with a serious one of her own. And with that, they started a telepathic exchange - with her telling him to back off in the meantime, and him telling her that he is never going to let her off the hook.


    "By the way, Aunty..." Hugo chimed in all of the sudden, pulling away from the embrace and turning around to point at Asher.


    "This gentleman in ck - he helped us find your restaurant. We got lost since big brother only knew where you live and not where you work. Who he is to you, by the way?"


    ''Gentleman... in ck...?'' Cassidy repeated in her head and blinked at him in bafflement.


    ''Oh, Asher''s wearing his biker outfit. It''s good that Hugo seems to be no longer afraid of people in ck.''


    "Whaddya think...?" Asher asked Hugo with a smirk, taking him aback.


    "Who do you think am I to her, Shade the Fourth?"


    "Shade the what?" Joshua blurted out, dumbfounded.


    "His name is Hugo, Sir..." Damien corrected, oblivious as to what he was getting at.


    "And also, I''m Damien. The other one is Joshua. We''re all brothers. It''s a bitte, but it''s nice to meet you."


    "Yeah, yeah. Nice to meet you too, little Shades."


    Cassidy only groans at Asher exasperatedly, thinking that they are not even Adrian''s children.


    But at least, he is matured enough to put aside the interrogation and save it for tomorrow, though he is childish enough to mess around with them by giving them those nicknames. For the entire time, her nephews had no idea why they were being called like that. They also remained bewildered as to what their rtionship really was.


    Despite it all, their video game night carries on as nned.


    Joshua and Hugo try to get to know Aira more as well. They would tease Damien from time to time by busting him out and telling her that he used to talk about her a lot. Cassidy found it endearing, and while she already suspected that there''s something going on between the two, she didn''t expect that his younger brothers would be aware too.


    "Hey, Shade the Third...!" Asher suddenly called out to Joshua, beckoning him over.


    "I heard from Shade the Second that you''re good at gaming! Wanna go for a round?"


    "Shade the Second? You mean... Damien...?" Joshua thought out loud before choosing to just shrug it off and y along.


    "Oh, okay. Sure, Uncle."


    "Wait, what? Who''re you calling Uncle?"


    "You look like an uncle to me."


    "Well, alright. Since you''re calling Cassie your aunt, might as well get called an uncle."


    For the hundredth time that night, all Cassidy can do is sigh at how Asher is really trying to poke fun on her nephews. But he appears to be getting along with them somehow - that''s what matters. Then again, the boys are too interesting, cute and adorable to be not treated this way.


    With them here, she feels like she can just settle with watching them having fun for the entire evening.


    "Hey, Aunty..." Hugo called from behind out of nowhere, grabbing her attention.


    "I''ve got something for you."


    "Oh, what is it...?" Cassidy asked and turned around to find him handing her an envelope.


    "Hugo, this is?"


    "An invitation. What''s inside is a flyer from our school. We''ll be having our annual family day this week. There will be sports games, team-building and many more!"


    She takes the envelope and opens it to see a piece of paper. When she pulls it out and reads it, she eventually realizes what he is trying to imply here. In surprise and disbelief, she then looks back at him to which he only smiles in return.


    "I''ve been wanting to invite Aunty for years now. I want you to attend our family day. Daddy might not make it because of work again. His secretaries are the ones who used to attend in his stead most of the time," Hugo confessed a bit bashfully, giving her his signature puppy look on purpose to further persuade her.


    "I see. Thank you for the invitation, Hugo..." Cassidy replied and tried to stay calm, struggling to hide how torn she was between epting and turning it down.


    "Can I give you my answer tomorrow?"


    "Sure! I''ll wait for it!"


    "Oh, and also... I''ll just give you my contact number. That way, we can keep in touch."


    She is relieved that he has not taken offense at her hesitation. It''s just that she really can''t decide right now, and it''s all too sudden. epting his invitation might draw her closer to the Millicent''s once more - and pique a certain someone''s attention in the process. While she does want to spend time with the three of them, she still can''t lower her guard down.


    "Thanks for considering, Aunty!"


    Unbeknownst to Cassidy, this is one of the things that Hugo has been nning all along - to make her give him her contact number by sharing something that will require them to meet again, that is.

 Chapter 174 - Not About The Time

    Like what Cassidy promised to Aira and Bryan, she went out on the next day to do some shopping.


    For this day-off of hers, she decided to explore the city the way she has not done before. She went to this particr shopping center that had only opened upst year but had already turned into one of the leading business establishments across the country in only a matter of months -??


    The ever imposing and stately building of CE Mall.


    <em>''Hmmm...</em> CE Mall, huh...?'' Cassidy thought to herself as she entered the shoppingplex and scanned around the surroundings which turned out to be more resplendent than she expected.


    ''Despite being designed as this sumptuousmercial edifice, it sure is visited by a lot of those from the middle ss. Commoners like me don''t even stand out even in this kind of setting since there are many of us here-"


    Then, she stilled.


    While looking around, Cassidy happens to catch sight of an ice cream parlor near the entrance. Shees to a pause almost immediately, beholding the ce she hase to know as her sanctuary. This one appears more attention-grabbing in terms of design than those she used to see in the streets, but then again, this is inside of CE Mall.


    "Oh, no, no, no~! Why must you seduce me so early, darling...?" she cooed helplessly, already feeling like going straight for the desserts rather than the main course.


    "You can''t be flirting with me now. I still have work to do, you know~"


    Cassidy went and ate, anyway.


    Like this, things are bound to happen without any trouble. She is only living her life, chilling out and making the most of what she has. With her strawberry ice cream keeping herpany, she feels more than at ease - probably much too much that she is not able to prepare herself for what is about to happen a momentter.


    But then again, she could not possible prepare for it if she did not see iting in the first ce.


    "Huh? What''s with themotion outside...?" Cassidy wondered out loud as she peered through the ss wall of the ice cream parlor where she was still eating at.


    "Is a celebrity here or something?"


    It just happened that a crowd was starting to gather outside. Some have taken out their cellphones to take pictures while others settle with spectating the scene. She only continues watching what is trying to escte there until she finally spots the cause behind all of this.


    Entering the mall right now is this group of tall, debonair men dressed in what seems to be their bodyguard uniforms - approximately eight in number, she spected.


    "Oh, looks like some big shot ising..." Cassidy trailed off and smirked to herself, thinking that it had been a long while since she witnessed this kind of scenario.


    "And here I thought everyone just had nothing better to do than make an uproar-"


    At that very second, she suddenly cut herself off.


    Just when she thought there was nothing more to it, she saw an all-too-familiar figure walking in at thest minute. From that point on, she found herself too stunned and speechless to make any more sidements. She even did not realize that she dropped the spoon that she was using to scoop up her ice cream.


    Cassidy is beyond shocked - more shocked than those onlookers who keep beholding this person''s staggering features.


    "Adrian," she then eventually breathed out, feeling like she was seeing nothing more than a mirage.


    Standing over there is none other than her husband - surrounded by his bodyguards and admired by all these strangers.


    From that point of view, Adrian is carrying the air of the top-grade, highly-esteemed CEO that he has be known of over the years. The distance is apparent, and the gap is too great. He definitely appears out of this world - too far from anyone''s reach. However, these things were already what he became distinguished of even way back before.


    What throws Cassidy off guard is the slight change in him.


    Adrian doesn''t look as neat and tidy like he used to anymore. His hair style is a little messier, and his sense of fashion has taken on a more mature, less mellow tone - he looks devilishly handsome.


    "Hey, wait a minute, isn''t that...?!" she then bolted out all of the sudden, catching the attention of the other customers at the ice cream parlor.


    "A leather jacket?! When the heck did he start wearing leather?!"


    While Cassidy is not really against anyone wearing a leather jacket, she can''t believe that someone else can wear it better than she does - and it''s Adrian of all people. In fact, he perfectly nailed the look. But to begin with, he would look good at anything.


    "Excuse me..." someone from behind her called out of nowhere, making her turn around to find that it was one of the female employees at that ice cream parlor.


    "Are you a fan of Mr. Millicent, Ma''am?"


    "Huh?" was what she could only blurt out, stupefied by her assumption.


    "He''s really charming, isn''t he~? No wonder everyone here would make a big deal about his arrival."


    "R-Right. I can see it."


    "I do think he deserves a better wee than this, though. After all, he is the founder of this mall."


    At that, Cassidy almost fell from her seat. Her eyes bulge wide in astonishment while her jaw dropped to the floor - it''s just one surprise after another.


    "He... H-He''s the founder of CE Mall?" she asked the employee to which she nodded and smiled in return.


    "Yes, he is. He also started a hotel-resort business, and he will be working on an amusement park next - or so I have heard. What a busy man."


    Cassidy can''t help but gulp at that.


    She should really get used to how outstanding Adrian is, though. Not only did he gather so many admirers and fans that it didn''t seem like hispany was part of a huge scandal two years ago, but he also kept expanding the ranges and domains of his business.


    ''Though it is a relief that he is doing great and all, his circumstances should not really matter to me anymore...'' Cassidy pondered with a downcast gaze before standing from her seat and preparing to leave.


    ''And yet, why do I feel down after realizing how I have missed a lot of things?''


    ---


    Seeing Adrian two days ago is enough.


    Cassidy will not be able to handle any more chance meetings - a one-sided one, albeit.


    Two years never felt that long for her, but after seeing him back in that mall, she realized that she must be feeling it all wrong. It was not about the length of time. Rather, it was the change that would happen to a person.


    "Ma''am Cassie, you''re spacing out again..." Bryan chimed in, making her snap out of her thoughts.


    "What''s wrong? If you''re feeling unwell, you should cancel your ns for this afternoon."


    "Oh, no, no! I''m fine! Just... daydreaming?" Cassidymely reasoned out.


    "What are you? A teenage girl?"


    "Oh, do I look like one~?"


    As she brags that and conceitedly raises a brow, he only gives her a t, unamused look. Without saying any more words, he draws out the bouquets of flowers from the servery counter and hands them over to her. She smiles at him and takes them before expressing her gratitude for his help.


    "Okay, pull yourself together already. You''re going to an orphanage that''s a few blocks away. We can''t have you ''daydreaming'' now or you might get crashed over on the road," Bryan quipped, earning a giggle from her.


    "I''ll be fine. Really... How much are the flowers, by the way?" Cassidy asked as she got ready to make her way out of the restaurant.


    "Flower shopdy didn''t ce a price."


    "What?! But that can''t be! I''m buying these!"


    "She said that she will always give her flowers free if it is you. And after learning that you''re going to give them to an orphanage, she even added more flowers to it."


    "That is very nice of her, but still, I have to pay her back in one way or another."


    "Treat her to lunch or something! We''re a diner, Ma''am Cassie. There''s a lot to give!"


    Again, Cassidy only giggles at Bryan.


    She does think that it is a good idea, but for now, she needs to attend to another matter. With that, she bids him goodbye and goes out of the restaurant in high spirits, heading for the orphanage that she has been nning to visit for a while now.


    The thing is, she has been hopping from one charity house to another in order to donate as much as she can. That had always been one of her greatest aspirations since she was little. She really enjoyed spending time with children and giving out presents like what Maruschca used to do in the past.


    But for this one in particr, Cassidy did not expect that there would be another visitor that this orphanage was anticipating apart from her.

 Chapter 175 - Crossing Paths Once More

    As soon as Cassidy arrived at the orphanage, she was greeted by the caretakers and got toured around the ce.


    Everyone was grateful and overjoyed to have received the bouquets from her. They seemed to have appreciated them as much as she did. Seeing how the adults reacted, she became eager to see how the children would respond to them. ??


    But then, for some reason, Cassidy had not seen a single one of them ever since she came.


    "Oh, the children? They are with our other guest right now, Ma''am Eleanor. I sincerely apologize for not informing you beforehand since this is kind of ast-minute visit. But if you like, you can join them as well," was what the headmistress of the orphanage exined to her after she asked about the orphans.


    There is really nothing wrong about having another guest apart from her, though. In fact, she finds it a good thing that they have someone else funding and providing for them. Perhaps, that exins why their building appears to be having an ongoing renovation.


    "If you don''t mind me asking, who''s this other donor?" she inquired on their way to the yroom where everybody was at the moment.


    "He is a well-known and affluent personality. I believe you will be able to tell who he is once you see him," the headmistress answered with a knowing smile, putting on some suspense.


    Cassidy thinks that having a wealthy figure backing their finances is even better, but what she doesn''t know is that she is in for a rude awakening.


    They were still treading the narrow hallway that led to the yroom when they heard fits ofughter, lots of talking and a husky, masculine voice standing out among the little noises. A children''s book is being read - it seems like they are being told a story. From that alone, she could tell that the orphans were enjoying thepany.


    But then, the more she closes in, the more she feels a strong sense of familiarization.


    And when she finally reached the doorway of the yroom, she realized what that feeling was all about.


    "Alright, kids. Settle down and listen closely. This will be thest one, but don''t worry, I will being back with more as I''ve always promised."


    It was Adrian all along.


    Thunderstruck, Cassidy only froze on the spot and fell quiet.


    She was not expecting any of these at all - not the presence of her husband, the fact that he was the other donor, the impression that the children were fond of him, and this entire scene itself. Going by their conversation, he had been here even before she decided toe to this ce, and he had already formed a close rtionship with them.


    He is sitting on a chair at the front with a book in hand. The children are on the floor, attentively listening to his story. The way he smiles at them is kind, gentle and sincere. It''s almost as if he himself is enjoying theirpany as well.


    It''s a rare look on him - one that draws andpels


    "It''s Mr. Adrian Millicent, Ma''am Eleanor. He''s beening here for months now, and ording to what I''ve heard, this is not the only charity home he''s been helping. He formed an institution that''s engaged in relief of those in need and raises funds for several charities," the headmistress told her while she stayed speechless and uncertain of what to do.


    Cassidy then looks at her and tries to see if she has an idea that she is rted to Adrian more closely than she thinks. However, she appears to be clueless as she only continues to talk about his remarkable achievements andmendable deeds. She was most probably unaware because she used her maiden name and hid her true identity.


    ''In that case... Perhaps, Adrian doesn''t know about me, either...?'' Cassidy wondered in silence and gave another nce to where Adrian was.


    ''Should Ie in? I''m not sure if I''m prepared for this, and I don''t know what to expect from him. It''s been two years since west saw each other, after all. I don''t know how he is now-''


    "Seems like storytelling time is over. You may go in now, Ma''am Eleanor..." the headmistress chimed in once more, stealing back her attention.


    "Oh, wait, let me introduce you to Mr. Millicent first. Then, the kids."


    Before she could even respond to this, she already went inside and left her there at the hallway.


    With that, Cassidy is struck stunned again. She can''t seriously be nning to introduce a wife to her husband - not like she is aware, though.


    At this point, Cassidy thinks of fleeing and avoiding Adrian, but that will only make it look like she is making a big deal about such a small thing. To begin with, she is not even certain if she still needs to run away. It''s been a couple of years of no contact, anyway. Things were bound to change, including the way he would act towards her -


    Or even the way he sees her.


    ''Okay, okay. Calm down. There''s no reason to be a coward. I myself have changed - he would too, of course...'' she reassured herself and took a deep breath before making her way inside the yroom.


    ''Let''s keep our cool and be done with it.''


    Yet Adrian was no longer there the moment Cassidy stepped right in.


    Dumbfounded, she looked around the room again but saw that he was really nowhere to be found. The children are only talking among themselves at that point, and some of the caretakers havee to instruct them to head out. That''s when the headmistress approached her again.


    "I''m very sorry, Ma''am Eleanor. Mr. Millicent already departed. It seems like he is in a hurry to leave for work," she said with an apologetic expression.


    "O-Oh, I see..." she trailed off and cast down her gaze, hiding how taken aback she was.


    "He must have been really busy."


    "Indeed. It''s not short of a surprise since he''s a CEO and everything. But even then, he made time for the kids. He really is a nice man."


    Cassidy tried to believe and understand that, but for some unknown reason, she felt like there was more to it - perhaps, Adrian was the one avoiding her.


    ---


    "Uncle Bossman, you''re spacing out again."


    At that call, Adrian had been spared from zeroing in on his thoughts.


    Dinner has already been served before he knew it. From the side, Damien is looking at him with concern and curiosity in his gaze. Edward, on the other hand, is in the middle of reminding Joshua and Hugo about table manners - time and again.


    Tonight, the five of them have gathered in his mansion to have dinner.


    It''s just like before. They would spend the evening together every once in a while, but considering all that had happened in their family, they have apparently decreased in number. Unlike back then, their mother or their sisters would not be joining them - it had been years now since they did not. It was what really marked their fall-out.


    "Did something happen at work? You don''t seem well," Damien inquired and pored over his expression, looking genuinely concerned.


    "Thanks for worrying, Damien. I''m alright. Just got a lot of things to think about," Adrian reassured him with a smile.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard again, Uncle Bossman. Dad already took Grandmother''s ce in thepany. You don''t have to carry all the burdens alone."


    It seems like this nephew of his has really gotten used to encouraging him - sometimes, he wonders who''s the adult here and who''s the child. But if anything, he is deeply appreciative of the gesture. He can never express his gratitude enough.


    <em>"Ummm... </em>Hugo..." Joshua suddenly called out to his brother, a bit hesitant.


    "Your cellphone. I can hear it. It''s ringing-"


    "Oh, you''re right!" Hugo blurted out in surprise before reaching in his pocket to take his phone out.


    "Don''t even think about it, young man. We''re in the middle of dinner. It''s rude to use your phone while we''re eating..." Edward chided and sighed, earning a dismayed look from his son.


    "To begin with, I didn''t give you a cellphone on your birthday to-"


    "I don''t have a text buddy nor a pen pal, Daddy! I swear I don''t give my number to just anyone! Not even my schoolmates!"


    "Then, who is calling you now, Hugo...?" Adrian questioned, joining in their conversation.


    "Is it urgent? It kept on ringing."


    Hugo stiffens at that, thinking that this is not really a good time to be having this call.


    He already saw who was calling, but he could not possibly answer it in front of everyone like this. Nobody even knew that this certain someone had exchanged contact numbers with him - and nobody really should, he thought. This is a secret he promised to keep.


    Still, it frustrates Hugo. He had been waiting for this call for days, and he was more than thrilled to be finally receiving it. But now, he might have to decline it.


    "Well, are you gonna answer that or what?" Joshua prodded on.


    "Who is it, by the way?" Damien joined in.


    Now, all of their attention is on Hugo, making him start to sweatdrop and fidget on his seat.

 Chapter 176 - Elevator Encounter

    Hugo is in quite a tight position at the moment - not to mention, an undesirable one even.


    When he still did not respond to any of their questions, Damien began to have his suspicions. His younger brother is rarely this reserved and secretive - in the first ce, he rarely ever received a phone call from anyone. And if he really is acting the way he thinks he is, he can see only one cause behind this. ??


    ''Is it Aunt Cassidy...?'' Damien wondered to himself, narrowing his eyes in suspicion.


    ''Dad and Uncle are not aware that we sneaked out that night to see Aunt. Heck, they don''t even know that I''ve been sneaking out for a while now. But since that was the first time that I went with my brothers, they wouldn''t be prepared for something like this. The secret isn''t only mine to keep anymore.''


    Now that they are growing older, Edward is starting to get less strict little by little.


    That has given them a chance to sneak out that evening to hang out with Cassidy and the others. They lied about going to a friend''s house and staying outte, and much to their relief, they have not been busted out even now - that is unless Hugo fails to get his way out of this ongoing interrogation.


    Since this will affect all three of them, the eldest decided to step in and save the youngest''s butt.


    "Say, Uncle Bossman, are you gonna be free this week...?" Damien started out of nowhere, changing the subject and stealing their attention from Hugo - which made the little guy sigh in relief.


    "Our school will be holding its annual family day. Dad told us that he might not make it since he would be on a business trip or something. Isn''t that right, Dad?"


    "Oh, <em>ummm... </em>Yeah..." Edward answered then faltered, feeling like moping at that moment since his son had given up on him so early - he only asked once the other day, and though he no longer insisted, he was nning to cancel that business trip.


    "I may or may not make it. However, Damien, I could try to-"


    "Then, won''t you just go with us, Uncle Bossman...?!" Joshua enthused all of the sudden, cutting off his father and making him feel like moping even more.


    "It will be fun, I promise!"


    "Well, if it''s this week, I do have my day-off..." Adrian thought out loud, considering the invitation.


    "Alright, then. I''ll just go with you in recement of Edward."


    While Damien and Joshua cheered at this, Edward eventually started moping.


    Unbeknownst to them, Hugo has been having a panic attack for that entire time - the eldest did not save the youngest''s butt at all.


    Cassidy will also be going there with them, after all. He didn''t tell them that he invited her since he wanted to surprise them. Also, he wanted to avoid having them learn that they exchanged contact numbers because he wanted to keep that secret for himself. What''s more, he couldn''t possibly tell Adrian not toe since he didn''t have any excuses - he himself wanted him toe as well.


    With that said, he just moped alongside his father.


    Then,ter that night, Hugo decided to confront Damien and Joshua.


    "Big brothers, I know I can''t me you, and I know that you''re only trying to help me back there. But I still wanna say that you''re such an idiotic idiot..." Hugo told them with a disgruntled expression, much to their surprise and confusion.


    "Aunty ising too. That was the phone call about."


    ---


    "Freakingte again...! Why am I alwayste?!"


    Once again, Cassidy finds herself racing against time.


    Being a businesswoman might not be a fitting upation for a procrastinator like her. There was never a time she did not mess up at least once. Now, she had to run on heels again after she almost forgot her second appointment with her investor that morning.


    Cassidy is now heading back to the office where she first had a meeting with him several days ago.


    ''Five more minutes! I can still make it! Let''s hope that the elevator''s not full!''


    Fortunately, the elevator in that building turns out to be empty.


    She enters in a haste before pressing the button that will lead her to her floor of destination. But then, not even a minuteter, the elevator stopped again. Its ascent came to a halt at a particr level, and its doors opened to convey the least person she expected she would see there.


    They slid open to reveal this one certain hot specimen in his unkempt yet stylish hairdo and well-worn, high-ss suit. As if that god-tier look is not enough, it has to be this person out of all people who will bless her eyes with such an ethereal view.


    Cassidy is now staring back at Adrian -


    Both looking shocked and neither expecting this encounter.


    Then, time seems to still right at that moment.


    There is no mistaking it. Even he doesn''t appear like he''s anticipating it. His expression is of pure astonishment, and hers is of downright nonplus. And with that, only silence stretches between the two of them. That''s until the elevator doors begin to close again.


    "Oh, I''m sorry. May Ie in?" Adrian started, serving as the first one to react.


    "<em>Uhhh... </em>Sure, of course..." Cassidy replied, stepping aside to give him space.


    "Sorry for blocking your way."


    "No, it''s alright."


    He entered the elevator and stood beside her.


    As it proceeds to move up, she begins to feel her heart pounding in her chest. Much like the ascending movement of thatpartment, the thumping sound inside her is getting louder and louder. She is bing high-strung despite her will, and she feels like running out of breath.


    But even then, Cassidy struggles to remain calm and cool - like how Adrian appears to be.


    When she takes a nce at him, she finds him looking as collected as ever. She then ends up regretting it since she suddenly feels a little awkward - in fact, this whole thing is kind of awkward. What makes it so is the impression that neither of them is showing any sign of saying anything.


    ''How could this be? What did just happen? Why in the world is he here?'' were some of the questions that were running in her mind right then.


    Already two floors have passed - still, none of them said anything.


    That was until Adrian turned a little to the side to take a look at Cassidy. This got her attention, making her look back at him as well.


    "It''s been a long time. How have you been?" he began for the second time, smiling a little.


    That''s odd.


    She finds that a bit odd.


    He said that as if he was asking an old acquaintance - nothing more and nothing less. He said that with the kind of look she remembered he would always use whenever he found the need to talk - not the want. He said that all too casually, and therefore, he said that oddly.


    Before a certain feeling welled up within Cassidy, she decided to think about those two years again. She told herself that things were bound to change, indeed. So, this is inevitable. And she only had to deal with it the way she knew her present self would have wanted to.


    "I''ve been doing fine. How about you?" she asked back after a small pause on her part, forcing out a smile of her own.


    "I see. That''s good. I''m doing well too," he said before ending that conversation by staring straight ahead and falling silent once more.


    And that''s it - no more words followed.


    Cassidy is perplexed more than anything. Though she did hope for something like this, she found it surreal in a way. It''s almost hard to believe, especially since she couldn''t recall if Adrian had ever acted like this in the past.


    He would either be cold and indifferent or passionate and expressive - not once did he try to be amicable and detached all at the same time.


    "Oh, I''ve already arrived at my floor..." Adrian then chimed in again, looking up to the floor indicator before turning back to her and sparing her one final nce.


    "Have a nice day. Stay well."


    Right then, the doors opened. He did not spend another second to stall - he left with those words as hisst.


    In deep and heavy silence, Cassidy watches his retreating figure as well as the closing doors. Even until then, her heartbeat did not slow down its insanely rapid pace. It only kept on beating and drumming in her ears.


    Cassidy then casts down her gaze and heaves a sigh, wondering what exactly just happened.


    ''See? You can do it, after all...'' she thought with a smile that did not reflect in her eyes.


    ''You can actually move on. That''s great.''


    For what seemed like the hundredth time, Cassidy repressed a certain emotion from welling up within her and focused on those two whole years of separation instead - now that she had confirmed it with her own eyes, there was no doubt that they really had settled down.

 Chapter 177 - Thrilling Start Of The Much-awaited Day

    Looking a little tense, Hugo sits on the bench at the waiting area alongside Damien and Joshua.


    At longst, the much-awaited annual family day of their school has arrived. While the other students are ecstatic to experience the exhrating adventures that they will find, the three of them are torn between different emotions. Although the thrill is there, so are the anxiety and the edginess, considering their circumstances.??


    For this family day is on the same date of the academe''s founding anniversary, it is celebrated in a way that is simr to a field trip - they will be doing it outside of campus.


    Complementing the prestige and reputation of this particr institution, they will be riding on a cruise ship to get to their destination. The event will be held in the most frequented campsite in the country, which is being ran by one of the Millicent''s biggest business partners. Not only is it a famous tourist spot with its mountain view and nature''s park resort, it is also known for its tight security for private gatherings.


    "Well, that''s great and all, but..." Joshua thought out loud before looking at his brothers back and forth.


    "Are we certain about this? They will be here any minute now."


    "Nothing is certain here, Joshua. Even I don''t know what I''ll do once they see each other again..." Damien muttered and sighed out loud.


    "If Hugo only told us earlier on, we could have done something to at least prevent chaos-"


    "Don''t say it like, big brother! It''s not like Aunty hates Uncle Bossman, right...?!" Hugo bolted out all of the sudden, cutting him off.


    "Besides, I can also keep a secret if I want to! I really didn''t want to tell you that I invited her! I wanted to surprise you!"


    "Yes, indeed, we were surprised. Shocked even."


    "Again, don''t say it like that! You yourself hid your secrets for a long time. Why can''t I have mine too? This is unfair."


    From that point on, Hugo only continues to throw a mini tantrum, not liking how his elder brothers keep looking at him as if he is some sort of mistake. That is until the conversation suddenly points the spotlight on their uncle and aunt''s present rtionship, which is inevitable since that is the main mystery in all of this.


    "Okay, we know that Aunt Cassidy left because she obviously didn''t want anything to do with Uncle Bossman anymore, but why exactly...?" Damien trailed off in all seriousness, thrown into deep thought.


    "I don''t believe that it''s only a coincidence that it happened before Grandfather got arrested and Millicent Inc. confronted a lot of issues. It most probably had something to do with those."


    "Well, if it indeed had, we couldn''t do anything about it. Even now, I can barely understand what kind of mess happened two years ago. I''m dumb..." Joshua said and shrugged.


    "Why not just focus on helping them make up or something? Anything to keep our connection with Aunt Cassidy."


    "That''s hard if we don''t even know what the true problem is, big brother..." Hugo chimed in before looking all engrossed at the idea he came up with out of nowhere.


    "Oh, but if we''re just going to keep our rtion with Aunt Cassidy, why not just have big brother Damien marry big sister Aira instead?"


    "Yeah, well... Wait, what?!"


    Hearing Hugo say that while looking and sounding all innocent is asical as the entire idea itself - at least to Damien, that is. Joshua can''t help but erupt in a fit ofughter at his bbergasted reaction. It''s unusual to see him this thrown off guard and embarrassed, especially since he always seems calm and cool like Adrian.


    "If Damien were to marry Aira, Aunt Cassidy could be our sister-inw too!" Joshua enthused whileughing, entertaining the idea just for the heck of it.


    "Right, right?! That would be fun!" Hugo seconded with a huge, ear-splitting grin.


    "Shut up, guys! What if Aira hears you...?!" Damien eximed,busting on the spot.


    "I-I don''t even see her that way-"


    "See me what way?"


    At that, the three of them froze.


    Thunderstruck by that sudden arrival, they turn their heads slowly as if shocked by static electricity. That''s when they find Aira looking at them with a quizzical look, waiting for a response. They''re supposed to remain so stunned that they''re speechless until they realized a particr detail.


    Dressed in an airy-looking semi-casual clothing, she''s carrying but only one backpack with her that also doesn''t seem to be that big.


    "<em>Ummm... </em>Aira, you do know that this is a three-day trip, right?" Damien, serving as the first to react, pointed out.


    "Huh?! It is...?!" Aira blurted out loud, having already forgotten their previous topic and taking her turn to be thunderstruck this time.


    "A-Are you sure?! We thought we''re gonna return tomorrow! Big sis only has one suitcase with her!"


    "What''s all themotion about, Aira?"


    At that moment, Cassidy appears and walks up to the four of them, confused to find Aira shouting first thing since they arrived at that waiting area.


    The boys took a look at her right then, reacting appalled to see that what they were told was right. Nobody can probablyst long in this kind of trip with only one mere suitcase with them. Not to mention, they are bound to get filthy and sweaty with all the sports games and team-building activities that await them.


    "Big sis! Did you know that we''re gonna be there for three days...?!" Aira cried out and grasped her by her arms before shaking her back and forth.


    "Three days, big sis! Three long days!"


    "Huh?! What?!" Cassidy screeched in nonplus, paling at the discovery.


    "Hugo...!" Damien bolted out exasperatedly, joining the Shouting Fest?.


    "Did you not inform Aunt Cassidy?!"


    "I''m sorry, I''m sorry! I don''t remember I did! I''m really, really sorry!" Hugo began to wail and tear up, recalling that he only told their aunt that they were going to sleep there and everything.


    "Oh, boy..." Joshua could only sigh from the side, unsure of what to do.


    "Looks like I''m not the only one who''s dumb in this family."


    At that point, they are starting to gather attention from the other students, parents and faculty staff.


    In the middle of their moment of distress, one certain someone finally steps in. Even when they are making an uproar, he does not fail to catch attention for himself - everyone who sees him will either gawk or gape. But as usual, he doesn''t mind the spectators. He only strides there in all calmness, not anticipating the scene that will greet him.


    Adrian then ends up halting on his tracks as soon as he sees what the noise is all about.


    He just returned from dealing with their suitcases and other belongings - he had their attendants bring them in the luggage deposit. Now, he suddenly gets to find this startling, dumbfoundingmotion that almost made him stagger. Although he did manage to keep his bnce, he could not help but be knocked out of breath.


    And for a moment, Adrian doesn''t know what to do.


    "Cassidy...?" he breathed out with his eyes bulging wide in silent surprise and his mouth hanging open for a bit.


    "W-What...? What is she doing here?"


    It was Damien who caught sigh of his uncle first.


    He is now standing right behind his aunt, looking like he is seeing a wraith - nothing but an illusion. There are shock and disbelief in his iprehensible reaction, but just when he thought he was going to have troubles recovering from that, he suddenly appearedposed again.


    Damien witnessed how Adrian schooled his features in only a matter of seconds - cool, calm and enigmatic.


    "Huh?"


    That''s when he feels like he has seen wrong. It is almost as if he is never shocked. He is back to being poised and collected.


    "Excuse me,dies..." Adrian then started as he approached Cassidy and Aira, grabbing their attention.


    "This is such a surprise. I''d never thought that I''d see you here."


    While he only smiles his dazzling smile, his wife is immediately thrown in a world of thunderbolts and lightnings that strike her speechless and unmoving.


    Cassidy feels like her heart stopped for a second there - or perhaps, it''s still not working, considering that her whole body remains shell-shocked for the next seconds toe. Aira, on the other hand, is more spellbound and captivated rather than surprised and confused. Then again, this is her first time seeing this remarkable gentleman in personal.


    ''W-Woah...! Talk about hot and handsome!'' she could not help but muse, silenced by his unparalleled charms and looks.


    "<em>Uhhh...</em>I apologize, Uncle Bossman..." Hugo cut in a bit hesitantly, feeling like he had to take responsibility for this.


    "And to you too, Aunty. I didn''t tell both of you about this."


    No further boration needed. They already get what this nephew of theirs is trying to say.


    Now, Cassidy can''t quite imagine how this whole thing will turn out from this point on or what she''s supposed to do at the moment - perhaps, she is just going to start by wondering why Adrian reacted the way he did.

 Chapter 178 - Unfathomable Gap

    Now that Adrian is acting a little bit out of the usual character that Cassidy hase to get used to, she realizes that she probably knows him better than she thinks she does.


    His smile is as blindingly dazzling as ever. She could even see from the corners of her eyes that it practically knocked Aira out of her senses. However, there is something amiss here - something that most people may not be able to point out. ??


    Whether Cassidy is seeing right or not, she is not about to continue keeping silent like this - she should really pull herself together.


    "Indeed, this is quite a surprise. I had no idea that you were going toe as well," she started and held onto her cool, hoping that she did not sound like she was against the idea since she was really not - to begin with, he had more rights to apany their nephewspared to her.


    "So, it''s true that you''reing with them. I wasn''t aware. Hugo probably had his reasons for not telling anything..." Adrian replied before looking at Hugo and giving him a smile that was meant to reassure him but made him shudder instead.


    "We''ll talk about thister, alright?"


    "What do you mean by ''with them'', Uncle Bossman? Isn''t it supposed to be ''with us'' since you''reing too?" Joshua, being the only one among them who was not that affected by this situation, chimed in a somewhat nonchnt manner.


    When Adrian only responds with another smile, Cassidy further understands what it is about him that is amiss. It''s hard to tell what''s running in his mind, so when he finally expresses his thoughts, she hasn''t really seen iting.


    "As for that, I think I also have to ask Cassidy if she wants me on board on the trip. I understand that you are looking forward to spend this asion with me, but I believe that you also miss your aunt. That was why you invited her too, am I right? You ought to be with her this time. We have lots of other opportunities to be together, anyway..." Adrian reasoned out, taking them aback.


    "I can back out if Cassidy does not want to-"


    "Hey, wait, hold up...!" Cassidy abruptly cut him off and raised one of her hands.


    "I don''t have anyint with this arrangement. So, it''s alright for you toe. Your nephews want to be with you too, and besides, you are already here."


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yeah. I''m sure."


    For a moment after settling that matter, the two of them fall into silence. Their otherpanions only look at them back and forth, wondering what is up with the awkwardness and their sudden staring contest.


    "Yes, indeed. This is awkward," Damien deadpanned, not expecting theck of heated exchange or any of what they regarded as likely to happen.


    "Alright. If you say so, Cassidy..." Adrian eventually began once more before moving on to his other point of concern.


    "By the way, are those all the luggage you have with you? Do you have everything that you need?"


    "Oh, right! I forgot...!" Cassidy blurted out and started to get frantic again.


    "I mistook the trip to be only two days and one night. Is there still time to go back and get more stuff?"


    "I''m afraid we''ll be boarding the ship in ten minutes or so. Can you do it within that time?"


    "What?! No, of course not! This ce is too far from ours. It took us almost an hour to get here."


    As Cassidy proceeds with her orchestration of panic and distress, Adrian only stays put until he notices Hugo staring at him from behind her. He is showing him one of those looks he does best when he wants something - that doll-eyed, puppy look, that is. That can only mean one thing - he wants him to step in and offer another solution to the problem.


    It''s not that he''s not about to do that, anyway.


    "In that case, let''s just get it solved as soon as we arrive at the campsite. There''ll be some free time for sightseeing and tours. You can spend that time shopping instead," Adrian offered, catching Cassidy off guard time and again.


    "Oh, I see! So, there''ll be some stores around?"


    "I believe there will be."


    "Well, I don''t have much of a choice. I''ll make do with that."


    "Then, it''s settled. Now, let us send your personal belongings to the luggage deposit, shall we?"


    Although he said ''us'' right there, he only took their baggage and went back to wherever that luggage deposit was on his own, leaving her behind with the children.


    For the whole time, he is straight to the point and does not beat around the bush. Greetings are not drawn out, and speeches are brief and concise. There seems nothing wrong about it - except there probably is. Then again, he did try to cancel his n to join the trip, and he did not get even a little angry at the fact that his nephews hid such an important thing from him.


    He only went with the flow, but at the same time, he was controlled and equanimous.


    ''Furthermore, his entire presence itself...'' Cassidy thought to herself as she watched Adrian walk further into the crowd at a distance.


    ''He appears disengaged somehow. Like there''s this gap that I can''t perceive well.''


    ---


    The ride on the cruise ship had not fallen short of its preconceived luxuries.


    It''s one memorable pleasure voyage for all the families that''re on board.


    The extravagant vessel blossoms on the ocean. With furling canvasses as beauteous as dancing petals, it is bluish inpliment to the sky and waves. The sails took a deep breath and advanced over the current, onward toward the sun-brightened horizon.


    It was a sight that Cassidy had witnessed a long time ago and was now beholding once more.


    ''Never been in a school''s founding anniversary like this before. Is this really an institution for primary and middle schoolers? I must''ve underestimated the academe meant for those of high status...'' was what Cassidy had been thinking the entire time, astonished by how posh of a world the children of high society had been living in.


    ''It''s supposed to be a school event, but I feel like this is already a high-ss family outing.''


    At the moment, she is wandering around on her own.


    Damien and Aira are looking after Joshua and Hugo as they all set off on their own tour. Adrian, on the other hand, had been nowhere in sight since they boarded the cruise ship. For he is an individual of prominence and prestige, she thinks that he is either hiding from the crowd or he is busy engaging in conversations with his acquaintances.


    "On the other hand, here I am walking around by myself and avoiding attention like aplete outsider. What else am I supposed to do here when I don''t even know nobody...?" Cassidy groaned to herself as she walked down a hall that was a little far from the main deck.


    "Sightseeing is fun, but there are times when I want a bit ofpany, too."


    Soon enough, she gets to find herself at another side of the cruise ship. From floral shirts to hijabs and from mixed clothing to disaster fashion, she feels like she is now standing in a ce where all people of different nationalities and races gather.


    ''Oh, right! We''re not the only ones boarding this ship. There are travelers too.''


    On the furthest corner is a group of tourists listening to the instructions of their tour guide while they are waving their glets. On the opposite side is a rowdy family. She also spots some groups of friends who are talking among themselves and a few couples who act like they have a world of their own.


    "Now, this makes me a little jealous," she then deadpanned, looking somewhat out of ce among the multitude of travelers.


    While scanning the crowd, Cassidy happened to find an elderly woman walking with her steel cane from afar. Like her, she appears to be alone. Perhaps, because of that, her attention is drawn to her. Nothing seems that important about this whole scene until an unprecedented twist of events takes ce a momentter -


    All of the sudden, a shady-looking man bumped into the olddy on purpose before sprinting away and leaving her scrambling on the wooden floor.


    "Hey...!" Cassidy shouted out loud at the fleeing offender while running towards the elderly woman.


    "Talk about disrespectful! Have you got no manners?!"


    After releasing a portion of her anger right there, she proceeded to turn her focus on her. She then questioned her and addressed any possible injuries - a gesture that earned her a grateful smile.


    "I''m fine, Miss. Thank you so much," the olddy replied as she stood up and tapped the specks of dust on her clothes.


    "It''s nothing, Ma''am."


    As Cassidy said that, she was ready to hoist her up and bring her to the medical booth. That''s until the elderly woman froze out of nowhere, much to her surprise and bafflement. She then grabbed her wrist and pointed in the direction where her offender ran to.


    "He took my wallet. It''s gone!"

 Chapter 179 - Cruising For A Bruising

    Cassidy always acts on impulse whenever this kind of trouble shows up, which is why as soon as she sees how horrified the elderly woman looks, she chases the thief without hesitation.


    "Wait here, Ma''am. I''ll go get your wallet back."??


    With that, she went and followed the pace of her target.


    The thief made a sprint across the deck and elbowed some bystanders to clear his way. She had to leap on a stroller and even ran on the wall to avoid crashing onto anyone. There were cries from those who were bumped into by the runaway man, but that did not divert her attention towards her prey.


    Cassidy will just let the security guards and the medics do the jobter on.


    "You scoundrel!"


    Getting a bit ahead of him, she then stunned him bynding on his front. He threw a punch in her direction, but she evaded it with ease. When he flung his other knuckle as revenge, she used his momentum to grab his wrist and cor before flipping him over and mming his body to the ground.


    "<em>Ughhhh...!!!"</em>


    The bone-crushing impact stole his breath. Even in his writhing state, she did not spare another second to twist and bound his arms. With her seeding to apprehend him, she then hastily swipes the wallet from his hands.


    "Serves you right, loser!" Cassidy scoffed while glowering down at him.


    Unfortunately, the problem did not end there.


    A burly-looking man who is twice as big as her captive appears in the scene out of nowhere. He towered right behind her and raised some sort of metal that glinted against the light - it was a small knife.


    And that was when Cassidy realized that she had gotten herself in a bigger trouble than she expected.


    She should have known, though. She should have known that a back-up or two would be around.


    At that moment, everything happened at the speed of light. What came right after did not register in her head immediately. She then ended up shutting her eyes closed, finding it already toote to make a retaliation.


    "Cassidy!"


    That was until someone unceremoniously lurched on her attacker and knocked him down with one ferocious blow.


    The bright illumination that cast a shadow on the back of her savior made her squint her eyes. At first, she thought she saw this person in an all-too-familiar hoodie, but after looking a little more closely, she immediately caught sight of a sumptuous suit and some light brown streaks that gleamed apelling luster.


    "Adrian?"


    For some reason, her husband managed to find her among that multitude - right when she was in danger, too.


    Adrian appears relieved and worried the moment he finds her unscathed. All the while, Cassidy can only stare back at him in nonplus and disbelief.


    "Are you alright, Cassidy?"


    ---


    Earlier, Adrian had witnessed how the thief pushed the elderly woman, but as he was about to chase after him himself, Cassidy already beat him into it and made a dash for it.


    He knows that she is one who will not hesitate to save those in need, but he still has to say that it is reckless of her to do that on her own. If he happened to be not following her in secret the whole time, she would have been hurt -


    And he would be tormented by the cycle of regret once more.


    "You''re alright..." Cassidy breathed out before realizing that she said wrong.


    <em>"Errr...</em> I-I mean I''m about you. Wait, no. H-How about alright? <em>Ugh...!</em> I mean I''m alright!"


    Now, that''s a first.


    Adrian never saw her stutter this much before.


    Putting aside his confusion, he proceeded to reach out and offered his hand to her. His concerns piled up when she flinched on his touch and gave him a nervous stare as well as a flustered expression. That was when he decided to withdraw and step back, drawing his distance again.


    "Are you certain you are fine? No need for medics?" Adrian inquired once more, still worried.


    "I''m fine. Thank you for helping me back there..." Cassidy answered without looking at him until a sudden realization came to her mind.


    "By the way, how did you find me here?"


    "O-Oh, <em>ummm..."</em>


    Since he was not really nning to show himself up to her, he also did not prepare an excuse. Fortunately for him, though, their surroundings offered a distraction at the perfect timing and pulled them back to reality.


    The loud cheers of the crowd interrupted them. That was when the security officers arrived to take the apprehended thieves away. Their attention was then caught by the elderly woman they helped - she was now making their way to them in a haste.


    "Goodness! Thank you for beating them up on my behalf, President Millicent..." the olddy expressed with utmost respect and gratitude before looking at hispanion.


    "Thanks to you as well, Miss. Or should I call you Mrs. Millicent? It took me some time to recognize you. I never thought a prettydy like you can be that deadly."


    "O-Oh, it''s nothing, Ma''am. I just did what any concerned citizen would do once they encountered that kind of situation. It''s my pleasure to help..." Cassidy replied, taken aback to find that they already knew each other.


    "Also, you can just call me Cassidy."


    "Thank you. What you did was exemry. Same with you, President Millicent - dashing towards your lover like a knight in shining armor and all. How romantic~"


    The two of them blushed a little and looked away like they have been caught in a lie, which altogether seemed contradictory. Their awkward reaction earned a chuckle from the elderly woman.


    "I''m really grateful to both of you. I''m hoping you can join me for lunch as thanks."


    "Oh, no. You don''t have to do that, Ma''am."


    "The name''s Yvounne. You may call me that, Cassidy."


    "Yes, Ma''am Yvounne. Thanks for the invitation, but we have to decline. Your gratitude is enough for us, isn''t that right, Adrian?"


    Right then, Cassidy turned to look at Adrian and gave him a pleading look, which he couldn''t help but find endearing. But before he could say something, a low rumbling sound growled out of nowhere - her stomach was grumbling.


    "Looks like that calls for lunch," Yvounneughed, making Cassidy blush in embarrassment while Adrian smirked in amusement.


    ---


    The three went to one of the dining rooms of the cruise ship, a sit-down venue where they could order from a menu of international choices.


    It has vintage interiors, embellished with antique and ornate designs. Almost everyone in the ce are middle-aged men in business-casual and casual-formal attires. There are women there as well, both in pumps and trainers. Some are leafing newspapers, mainly on current events and editorial pages, while others are browsing on their gadgets.


    It''s a ce for adults that kind of showcased a different aspect of society.


    "Wee, dear guests."


    One of the barista leads them to a vacant table on the side near the windows. There, the ss disys a perfect view of the ocean as well as the bustling deck of the ship.


    Like a gentleman, Adrian pulled a chair for Cassidy, which she epted with a bit of surprise and a small blush. He did the same for Yvounne before settling down on his own seat.


    "Their bestsellers here are, of course, their seafood delicacies..." the olddy said as she tapped the menu.


    "Oh, they have the best pancakes here too. You can choose whatever you want. It''s my treat."


    "Pancakes?! Sure thing!" the redhead blurted out ecstatically, taking her by pleasant surprise.


    "You seem to have the sweet tooth, Mrs. Millicent. How about you, President?"


    "I''ll just go with pancakes, too."


    Right then, Yvounne caught sight of the way Adrian was looking at Cassidy.


    His wife is humming while looking over the menu, unaware of the attention she is getting. For that entire time, he has his elbow on the table with his chin propped over the back of his hand. He keeps staring and smiling at her in silence, looking so drawn to what he is seeing that he appears as if he is dreaming.


    Yvounne blinks for a second there before choosing to smile to herself.


    ''It seemed like what my son had told me was right. This man holds his wife really dear...'' she mused from her seat, unable to tear her gaze off of the couple.


    ''Then again, President Millicent went all through the trouble of having my son pretend that he was the one investing in Cassidy''s business. He chose to be anonymous and not take credits for that. While their circumstances do sadden me, I believe it''s only a matter of time before he''s able to woo her again.''


    Unbeknownst to Cassidy, Yvounne turned out to be the mother of the investor she kept meeting with for a while now. She is not aware that all the funds and financese from Adrian, and of course, she is not about to tell her about that or reveal who she really is.


    With Yvounne''s loyalty falling on Adrian, all she can do is observe from the side and pretend to be as oblivious as Cassidy.

 Chapter 180 - Maintaining Distance

    After eating lunch together and getting to know each other for some time, the three eventually parted ways.


    Cassidy and Adrian bid Yvounne farewell and expressed their gratitude for the treat. Because of her, the dead air and awkward silence between them be a little bearable. She was an engaging conversationalist throughout their exchange, and for some reason, she never questioned their rtionship despite how odd they were acting.??


    Now, they are heading back to the main deck where the children and everyone else are.


    "Those pancakes are so yummy and fluffy~! I would''ve eaten more if I wasn''t still full!" Cassidy chirped with a blithesome grin - serving as the first to say something between the two of them ever since parting ways with Yvounne.


    "You enjoyed them that much...? And here I was thinking you were only fond of ice creams," Adrianmented from beside her, smiling a little.


    "They''re both delicious~!"


    She takes a nce at him right then but only to find him looking away at the same time.


    While she knows that he is not that much of a talker, it does not settle well with her that he has never tried to initiate a conversation. That was why all they kept talking about was either the pancakes or the elderly woman they saved since those were the only topics she had something to say about.


    If Cassidy hadn''t been talking, Adrian wouldn''t be doing so either - he''d only remain silent the whole time.


    ''Not to mention, he''s walking too far...'' she thought as she noticed that he was falling behind on purpose.


    ''Do I have a contagious disease or something?''


    At least, the message is clear to her now.


    It appears like he is giving her space, but the way he does it makes it looks like she is a delicate, fragile piece of ss - one wrong move from him, and she might break. He doesn''t seem to be ufortable around her, though. Rather, he''s trying to make herfortable.


    "By the way, you haven''t answered my question earlier..." Cassidy started once more, remembering something.


    "How did you know that I was there?"


    "I met up with a certain colleague of mine. They are boarding this ship as well. I just happened to be near and find you running around the ce," Adrian lied, feigning innocence.


    It was a good thing that he had enough time to prepare an excuse, though it was true that he had a colleague in the name of Yvounne on board.


    Adrian could not possibly straight up tell Cassidy that he had been following her around ever since they arrived there. While he knew he could just keep herpany - and he did want to, he feared that what happened before would happen again.


    There are several reasons why he needs to maintain his distance and follow her in secret, which kind of makes him look like a stalker in a way.


    ''No, maybe I''m really a stalker...'' Adrian told himself with a t and straight expression.


    ''Following her around, doing things for her from behind the scenes, and watching her from afar - that''s a stalker right there, indeed.''


    He couldn''t help it, though. Within those two years of separation, he would not have survived had it not been for those small glimpses of her.


    "Big sis, there you are!"


    They haven''t even reached the main deck yet, but their littlepanions already found them walking down the hall.


    It was Aira who spotted them first while Damien and the others followed. Adrian takes a moment to look at the brte closely - she really resembles the deceased caretaker of the orphanage. Her enthusiasm and vivaciousness, on the other hand, take after Cassidy. It''s almost like he''s watching a younger version of her.


    "Geez! We were looking everywhere for you!" Aira huffed at Cassidy, bringing out her stern side.


    "You too, Uncle. You said you''d be around, but I did look around and found you nowhere in sight..." Damien told Adrian with his brow raised and his arms crossed, eyeing him in suspicion.


    "Were you actually together with Aunt?"


    "Ohoh~ Is this a date? A mid-noon rendezvous?" Joshua cooed from the side, teasing the adults.


    "Excuse me, but... Can you save that forter, Aunty and Uncle? I really wanna eat now," Hugo chimed in with a timid yet pleading look, finding it unfair that they were spending time together all by themselves.


    It''s just one of them after another.


    With how they were bombarding them with questions, they could neither deny their ims about them being in a date nor exin the situation. And so, they ended up letting them ramble and carry on with their false assumptions. Even then, Cassidy thought that they could get themselves this kind ofpany if they were only going to stay awkward and silent the entire time.


    However, for Adrian, this is already his cue to leave.


    "You guys can go ahead with your aunt. I already had my lunch, and so had she..." he told them with a smile, much to their surprise.


    "Oh, you can eat some more if you want to, Cassidy."


    "Huh? You''re not going with us?" she asked with a puzzled look.


    "I have something to attend to. I''ll just meet you at the dining hallter."


    And with that, Adrian spared them onest nce before turning around and taking his leave.


    Cassidy could not say anything - not on how she sensed that he really seemed to be avoiding her nor how sudden he kept doing things. It''s not that she''sining or moping about it, but it does worry and unsettle her. It might only be a matter of time before the children notice something too.


    Unbeknownst to her, though, he just really had something to attend to.


    ''Alright, then...'' Adrian thought to himself as he walked further away from them.


    ''Gotta get myself a good view of their table from outside the dining hall.''


    ---


    "Charles! Charles! Where are you?!"


    "President? What''s wrong?"


    This happened on the day Adrian had a not-so fun mini elevator ride with Cassidy - the morning after he was invited to the school trip, that is.


    That was such a close call - the closest one he had so far. He did not expect that he would meet her there, and he definitely did not want to get caught. She was probably wondering why someone like him would be in that establishment, and the thing was, he met up with the investor she was going to meet that time.


    Apparently, he had no idea that she would be sote for their appointment that he would end up crossing paths with her right before he could sneak out of there and return to his office.


    "Seriously, President, get a grip. What happened to you?" Charles questioned once more, taken aback to see Adrian barging in the office in a manner that was so not like him.


    "C-Cassidy... Cassidy saw me."


    "Wait, what?"


    "At the elevator. Earlier. Back there. I was unaware."


    Going by how he was acting, he probably had a heart attack and was still recovering from the shock - barely, perhaps.


    Then again, after two long years of his wife not seeing him, they finally had a face-to-face encounter. He struggled to keep his distance for a long time - he himself cut all contacts, never paid a visit in her ce again, and tried his hardest to get things back together in his life once more.


    Even then, there was not a day that Adrian did not think about Cassidy.


    He collected all the magazines that she was featured in, invested in her business without her knowing, and would take glimpses of her from time to time in a far distance. Not once did he show himself up, though. Even when he knew she was near, he would force himself to look away and be oblivious of her presence.


    "It''s been two years, anyway. The world can be small sometimes, and because of that, such an encounter is inevitable. I don''t think it''s that bad - well, depending on how you reacted, of course," Charles tried tofort Adrian, already thinking of calling a doctor to check his heart rate.


    "I acted like a snob. I only asked how she was before shutting my mouth for good. I didn''t know what I''d do."


    "That''s not... bad at all."


    "What''s with the pause?"


    "No, really, it''s not."


    "Besides, Irish told me to make sure Cassidy would not see me for a long time. Is two years a long time?"


    "I... don''t know."


    "Seriously, what''s with the pause?"


    Apparently, all of this happened because of thest love advice that Irish left to Adrian before she went abroad to study film-making.


    She was the one who advised him to maintain his distance for as long as he had to. Her other love advices before that had worked, which was why he was listening to her up until now. Because of that, he was able to focus more on learning to control himself, handling their family matters, and everything else.


    Basically, Adrian had been preparing himself this whole time - all for that day when Cassidy would finally enter his life again. It''s actually some sort of preparation for both of them. They needed to pull themselves back together and be apart in the meantime.


    ''Not like I''m that confident she will ever want me back again, though,'' was the thought that Adrian never failed to remind himself, but even then, he was willing to do all of it regardless of the oue.

 Chapter 181 - To Sail A Ship

    "Hear ye, hear ye~!"


    A silver utensil is being tapped repeatedly on the surface of a ss goblet. And the nging sound reverberates all around the cabin, gradually appeasing the littlemotion.??


    "This is your Captain Joshua speaking...!" Joshua introduced himself with a grin before cing the items back on the table, a look of contentment sttered across his expression.


    "We have gathered here today to celebrate and congratte every one of you for all the efforts and dedication that you have done on this fleet! That despite those tragic years of patience and frustrations, we can safely assume that our sacrifices were paid off! That everything was worth the wait because our vessel, the S.S. Cassian, would finally be sailing again!"


    "Cassian?" Hugo blurted out and tilted his head quizzically.


    "It''s Cass for Cassidy, and Ian for Adrian, bro."


    "Oh! I see!"


    He beamed at the realization while their other twopanions only grunted beside him.


    The four of them decided to stay in their cabin after eating lunch together. The adults are still out there somewhere, and in their absence, the children havee up with the idea of holding this discussion.


    "Like any other newly emerged ships, the S.S. Cassian doesn''t have a base yet. It also doesn''t have a mission or a n to explore other territories. It is a vessel that sails in no direction..." Joshua continued on with his theatrical opening remark.


    "As one of its loyal crew members as well as the pioneer of this fleet, it is my life mission to set our beloved ship to still waters - averting it from horrendous storms and icebergs that might destroy and sink it like the infamous Titanic!"


    "I don''t want Aunty and Uncle Bossman to end up like Rose and Jack..." Hugo sniffled.


    "I don''t want their love story to be a tragedy."


    "You''ve heard Ensign Hugo, mates! The time hase for the tides to be turned! We pledge to the gship of S.S. Cassian that we will protect their purity for the world - by hook or by crook. That''s why we dered this operation as SOS. Also known as operation Save Our Sanity!"


    Thunderous ps roared with enthusiasm, which were alling from Hugo and Aira. On the other hand, Damien remained awkwardly silent on his seat, though he could not help but grin in amusement the whole time.


    "Admiral Damien, the floor is yours now," Joshua said for thest time before stepping aside for the next speaker to take the spotlight.


    "Years ago, a certain species named Adrian Millicent came to the world brimming with icy-cold confidence and smiles that were of rare jewels. His sainthood was misunderstood by many at first..." Damien started and stood, deciding to y along.


    "And one of them went by the name of Cassidy Eleanor who first fell head-over-heels for him until she began throwing spitballs of fire to mankind two years ago. That was when the table was turned, and things were reversed! And that''s how the Cassidy Curse was born. Oh, how he regretted!"


    "Little did he know that thedy he infected with his graces had transmitted him a poison - a mysterious agent acquired by a certain percentage of the male poption," Aira chimed in with a small giggle.


    "Indeed! A poison that underwent dormancy due to the his oblivious nature and some other things that muddled his insights about love and hate. It was all a first for him, so he was only bamboozled. "


    At this point, Damien is already getting carried away. They can see how much he is enjoying his narration.


    "It took years - years, mates, for the poison to be triggered! Unfortunately, it was all toote. The poison was already infused into his bloodstream and destroyed his immune system without him knowing. Thus, Adrian Millicent, was diagnosed with a terminal stage of Cassidy''s Charms."


    "More like Cassidy''s Syndrome," Joshua snorted.


    "Before we proceed to our agenda, I''m giving the honors to Lieutenant Aira on cascading our proceeds."


    "Greetings, my fellow shipmates..." Aira began and made a curtsy.


    "As of this moment, we have two open betting pools for the canonization of Cassian. However, all bets rted to this are ced on hold due to some undisclosed information. There was also the fact that the two confirmed that they weren''t getting back together. Everything will probably be validated in an indefinite time frame."


    "I have my full respects on Uncle Bossman for being a gentleman...!" Hugo remarked.


    "So, then, how much is the overall money pot, Lieutenant?"


    Aira blinked at that in puzzlement. She had no idea what Hugo was talking about, bu she had gained the impression that they were actually serious about this all along.


    "Wait a minute. Money pot...?" Aira blurted out with a raised brow.


    "Why do you sound like you''re selling the soul of my big sis to the devil?"


    "Excuse me. But the devil you''re referring to is our uncle," Joshua deadpanned.


    "Oh, oh! Hear this! I once heard Aunty calling Uncle demon lord!" Hugo chirped, oblivious as to what the topic was really about.


    "In any case, everyone, we have but one mission to aplish here..." Damien trailed off before clearing his throat.


    "For this trip, we''re going to give them time together - alone, okay? So, don''t go dragging Aunt Cassidy whenever and wherever you want, Hugo. They need space."


    "Aye, aye, Admiral!"


    And with that, their meeting was adjourned.


    ---


    After getting a not-so urgent phone call from Adrian the other day, Irish found a reason to take a break from film-making and went back to her home country after two years.


    Apparently, he was in distress for something as small as getting caught by the woman he was stalking for two whole years - or at least, that was how he described the situation. But when she heard the entire story, it was not like that at all. He was only overreacting.


    ''Still, I had a feeling that it would not just end there. And as I thought, they would get another one. They officially had their reunion today - thanks to our nephews, that is...'' she though while she recalled the phone call that she received from her younger brother that morning.


    ''As soon as I learned that they would be heading to a campsite in order to apany the kids in a school event, I decided to make a detour and follow them!''


    The thing is, Irish has only returnedst night.


    However, instead of going straight home, she made ast-minute arrangement to join the fun. She was also getting the feeling that Adrian would need her there at some point. But at most, she nned to simply observe from the side.


    ''This was kind of my responsibility, anyway. He had actually followed my advice back then. So, if something bad were to happen as a result, I needed to do some damage control at least.''


    As soon as Irish stepped inside the grocery store to buy some other things she would be needing for the trip, people began to turn in her direction and behold her in fascination.


    Customers and staff alike - they all can''t peel their captivated gazes away from this beauty. Not only does her attire catch attention as it perfectly tones her curvaceous, smooth-looking figure, but her striking aura stands out as well. Even more so when she continues to walk further into the store as if gracing the ce with her transcendental presence.


    At that moment, they couldn''t help but think that some goddess had descended from heaven.


    ''Let''s get this done as soon as possible. Their ship will arrive soon. Fortunately, the airport is near that ce, and so is this grocery store.''


    Iris decided not to pay her audience any mind unlike in the past - she is no longer the narcissistic, attention-seeker that she used to be. With that said, she only carries on with her endeavor there.


    During this time, everything still seems to be normal. She doesn''t sense anything out of ce as she proceeds to move from one aisle to another. That is all until a momentter - right when she arrives at one of thest sections she will be exploring.


    Irish is still being stared at by the other shoppers when she stands on her toes and reaches out to a particr item at the highest part of that row of shelves.


    <em>''Gahhh...!</em> I forgot to wear high heels today! This sucks!'' she bolted out inside her head while she continued to struggle with her height.


    "Here, Ma''am. I''ll get that for you."


    Then, all of the sudden, someone stood behind her and reached for the item she had been trying to get.


    She took it without hesitation the moment it had been offered to her. With a smile, she then turned around to express her gratitude to the person who helped her out -


    But only to find herself thunderstruck and speechless by the one who greeted her.


    "Oh, look who we have here~ Long time no see, princess."

 Chapter 182 - A Pair Of Trouble

    At that moment, Irish is too thunderstruck to retort.


    She would not be able to forget that smug demeanor, those handsome features, and his insufferable presence as a whole. Even when two years already passed, she did not get rid of her first impression of him. In the present, it seems like nothing much has changed about him.??


    Asher is still as overweening as ever.


    "What could Her Highness be doing at such a ce? I thought you do your shopping at a mall or something - not a local grocery," he quipped with a smirk, much to her annoyance.


    "Why? Am I not allowed to shop here? Do you own this ce?" she spat at him while she crossed her arms and raised a brow.


    "I''m only expressing my opinion. I''m just... shocked, I guess?"


    "And I''m also shocked that you actually help people. Who would''ve thought that you could be such a gentleman? Thanks for reaching that for me."


    As Irish expressed her gratitude with a bit of sarcasm, Asher could not help but smirk wider.


    He really had not seen this encountering. When he entered that ce, he only thought of buying some snacks on his way to where Cassidy and Aira were going - he was nning to pay a little visit and give them a small surprise. What he didn''t know was that someone else would be taking him aback as well.


    "So, I heard you''re no longer in the entertainment industry. Quite a scandal you''ve got there..." Asher brought up all of the sudden, provoking and affronting Irish on purpose.


    "Considering that you had been missing in action for some time, was it only a given that anyone would be shocked to see you here of all ces?"


    She fell silent and went still at his remark, which he did not expect.


    As far as he recalls, she is one to retaliate and return thepliment. She is feisty yet childish enough to put up a fight in a nonsensical banter. However, for some reason, she is now acting kind of meek and reserved. She even appears mortified.


    Even then, he would not take back what he said. It did not matter if he did offend her more than he intended to. He would never forget what she did to Cassidy in the past - nor would he ever show her mercy.


    "I get it, I get it. I know you don''t want to see me here or anywhere else for that matter..." Irish muttered with a sigh before turning around and taking her leave - deciding to retreat instead of striking back.


    "Goodbye, then."


    "How boring," Asher snorted, still not satisfied.


    That''s when both of them hear her cellphone ringing all of the sudden - someone''s calling.


    Without thinking much, she pulls it out of her purse and answers the call. Right then, he decided to turn in the opposite direction and leave her alone, not really up to doing some eavesdropping. That''s until he overheard their conversation, helping him recognize the caller at the other end of the line.


    He halted on his tracks almost immediately.


    "Where are you now, little bro? I''ll go there and meet you guys..." Irish began - and it was apparent that she was talking with Adrian over the phone.


    "I''ll just stay at the same hotel you''ll be spending the night in. No need to mind me. I can take care of myself. I did survive two years abroad, right? All on my own even!"


    Only then did Asher had the impression that Irish changed a little.


    Still, he decided to pay more attention on what they were talking about instead of that. He''s getting a funny feeling from this, and he''s not about to stay put if this happens to concern a certain someone.


    "Oh, you scored a date on Cassidy?!"


    And then, he choked.


    When Irish blurted that out almost too ecstatically, Asher felt his throat constrict from theck of air.


    In reality, Adrian only told her that he was out shopping with Cassidy at the moment - not on a date. He called because he was nervous, which is not typical of him. She already knew that they were together in the trip, but she was thrown off guard to hear that things would actually get more interesting than she expected.


    "Okay, okay~! I''ll let you two have some time for yourselves. Quit getting an advice from me all the time! Just spend time with her like normal, will you...?" Irish said for thest time and cut Adrian off at the other line, ending the call at once.


    "Seriously, that guy... He''s such a big softie-"


    "Interesting talk you''ve got there, princess. Mind if you share a little?" Asher murmured in her ear out nowhere,ing up from behind her and scaring the daylights out of her.


    "The freaking hell...?! You were still here?!"


    bbergasted, she ended up shouting in his face and nearly pping him at that very second.


    She thought for sure that he already disappeared since she heard his withdrawing footsteps back there. It turned that he was actually right behind her all along. Now, she regrets getting too caught up in her excitement that she fails to get a more private setting to answer the call.


    "This is none of your business, okay? And why would you eavesdrop on me? I''m taking back what I said about you being gentleman. You''re not at all!" Irish eximed exasperatedly, not tolerating the mischievous look that he was giving her.


    "Of course, it''s my business. You''re trying to rope Cassie into your silly games again..." Asher muttered in all seriousness despite his yful-looking smirk.


    "Why is she with that person right now? Is he actually tagging along as well?"


    "What if he is? This is not about you. It''s between the two of them-"


    <strong>"Oh? But how would I know if you''re not going to mess up her life again? She''s living steadily and happily now. She doesn''t need you or him. Why do you still keep showing yourselves up to her, you pests?"</strong>


    She couldn''t keep herself from shuddering at the raging animosity in his dark, cold tone.


    His gaze is clouded with resentment, and his voice is thick with spite. Atst, he is showing his true colors.


    ''I know... I already know... I can never live without this kind of treatment anymore... I deserve to be despised...'' Irish brooded in silence but still tried to hold her ground and tighten her resolve.


    ''Still, I am the only one around here who deserves it. Adrian does not. So, I can''t let this guy ruin things for him.''


    It''s more than obvious that Asher is in love with Cassidy. Irish already figured it out since day one. Even then, her support goes to Adrian no matter what. That''s why she''s going to protect this opportunity for him.


    ''Whatever happens, I should not let this cocky guy get in the way of their trip.''


    ---


    Their shopping adventure went better than Cassidy imagined.


    She was finally able to hold a less awkward conversation with Adrian. Since the children were out in the tour with their peers, they had to go to the department store with only the two of them together. They did need to make haste, though - they could not leave their littlepanions by themselves for too long.


    Overall, their shopping ended without any trouble -


    Except for that time Adrian insisted on paying for all the items that Cassidy bought for Aira and herself. The two of them had a small spat in front of the cashier counter because of that.


    <em>"Why won''t you let me pay? I''m the man here. I shouldn''t let you pay. I didn''t join you just because you might need some help with the shopping bags,"</em> was what he dered back there.


    <em>"I''ve got money, okay? Besides, is there aw that requires a man to pay for a woman? I can buy things on my own,"</em> was what she reasoned out to him.


    In the end, they just split up the expenses.


    On their way back to where everyone else was, they passed by several locals and tourists who were amused at the couple. They seemed to be having the time of their lives even though they kept bantering.


    A momentter in their stroll, they hear this musical sound that is being yed where a small crowd is gathered. It''s a renowned upbeat piece that most of the audience, including the foreigners, can''t help but p their hands to the rhythm.


    Everyone gets too hype when the pianist makes a ragtime impromptu. There are children who run to the center and begin to dance - and one of them might soon turn out to be Cassidy.


    "Look, look! It''s a street piano!" she cheered like a kid who got a candy - and her enthusiasm welled up when the pianist began to y a more upbeat music.


    "You''re such a toddler..." herpanion chuckled at her childish behavior.


    "No wonder we''re going in circles - you''re so easy to distract."


    "I''d rather call it as a tunnel vision..." she winked at his teasing.


    "Besides, your beauty is more than enough to keep me distracted."


    Right then, Adrian was struck unmoving and speechless, not expecting that Cassidy would try to flirt out of nowhere.

 Chapter 183 - Start Of The Sports Games

    For a moment, Adrian only stares at Cassidy - with him looking dumbfounded, and her smiling a little too brightly.


    He blushes a bit at the realization that she really is trying to flirt with him. That''s until she roars withughter all of the sudden. Thrown off guard, he can only raise his brows and watch her flip overughing.??


    "I''m joking, I''m joking! As if I''ll ever be distracted by something like that! I''m gorgeous myself!" she teased and guffawed like there was no tomorrow, amused by her own quip.


    "Well, you may not be distracted by my beauty..." he retorted before smirking out of nowhere, not at all offended.


    "I certainly am distracted by yours. Indeed, you''re very gorgeous."


    That''s when she drains out all theughter at once,ing to a still for a second.


    Satisfied with the sudden silence, Adrian can''t help but smirk wider. Cassidy keeps quiet from that point on, finding it hard to believe that her feigned pleasantry has backfired. She waited for him to take it back and say he was only kidding around, but that did not happen.


    Instead, he only continues staring at her with that luscious and ravishing look.


    "E-Enough with the jokes! Let''s get to where the kids are!" she then eximed before turning around and resuming the walk.


    Shoving his hands in his pockets, Adrian breezily trails after Cassidy from behind. He is still smiling even then while observing her in silence. With her drawing her distance like this, he can''t tell if she''s embarrassed or displeased by what he said.


    ''Perhaps, that''s a bit too much?'' he thought to himself and sighed a little.


    Starting from that moment on, Adrian restrained himself from trying to tter Cassidy for the rest of that day.


    ---


    "Oh, what do you know~? Things are actually going great~!"


    Irish stood under a tent from a distance, spectating the ongoing game at the field.


    She got a special reservation from the head of the resort where the school event was being held. That allowed her to be part of the audience - along with an undesiredpanion who also happened to share a connection with the owner of the establishment.


    Unlike Irish, Asher appears to be not seeing the present happenings as anywhere near great.


    "Shade probably made those little Shades invite Cassie or something..." he muttered to himself, scowling all grumpily.


    "What an insufferable dude."


    "<em>Ummm... </em>Must we share the same tent, though?" she chimed in aint, not catching on what he said.


    "Bear with it as I am bearing with you."


    "What is it really that you wanna do here?"


    "Nothing you should concern yourself with."


    Irish chooses to settle with a huff at this, thinking that it is a waste of time to try to hold a proper conversation with Asher. It''s a good thing that what they''re watching at that moment is more than enough to avenge her, though. She does not need to exasperate him like he does to her -


    Her brother can do all the work.


    "Cassidy, you sure you''re alright doing this with me?"


    "It''s alright, Adrian. We have to win this round, remember?"


    Apparently, the couple is participating in a ry race with a rule that requires both yers to be tied together.


    With their arms and ankles bound to each other, the skinship is out in the open for everyone there to see. The audience is a sea of smiles and noises that entire time - a chorus of cheers rising to the air and falling upon the sun-warmed field. As thepetitors prepared for the thrill, the crowd readied themselves for an exhrating spectacle.


    In its time ofmencement, the couple takes on theirpetitive spirits and starts to gather attention more than ever.


    <em>"Woah!</em> Those two are pretty athletic, huh?" Irish thought out loud, astonished by how her brother and sister-inw were outrunning the other challengers with ease.


    "<em>Hmph... </em>Show-off..." Asher snorted with his arms crossed in annoyance.


    "If he dares to touch her anywhere other than there, I''ll definitely-"


    Right then, he was cut off by an unprecedented turn.


    Cassidy tripped all of the sudden, but Adrian caught her on time. He ended up embracing her in the process, and from that point on, he only kept her in his arms - keeping her steady and protected. Only when the two looked away from each other and stared ahead again did they finally show their reaction from that sudden physical contact -


    They blush.


    "The hell?" Asher blurted out.


    "Oh my~ They''re being shy," Irish cooed.


    "Shy my ass! I knew it! This whole thing is only a set-up for him to take advantage of her like that-"


    "Shut up, you party-pooper! She''s blushing too!"


    "Shade''s handsome! Who wouldn''t blush at being hugged by a guy like that?!"


    "What does that even have to do with this?!"


    Starting from that moment on, Irish had no choice but to deal with Asher for the rest of that day - deal with his short temper and anger outbursts, that is.


    ---


    Later in the night, a bonfire would be lit.


    For their first evening there, they will be camping out at the mountainside. Since the area reserved there is only exclusive for the registered members in the school event, Irish and Asher have to stay back at the resort and wait for tomorrow again.


    With that, the children are left in the care of the couple.


    Everyone is now heading to their camping location, treading a dim-lit path while doing some sightseeing at the same time. They walk in groups alongside several tour guides who will make sure that they are all on track.


    "Hey, isn''t this the perfect opportunity we''d been waiting for?" Joshua told hispanions, keeping his voice down a little to avoid being heard.


    "Opportunity for what?" Hugo asked in puzzlement.


    "For Uncle and Aunt to be alone."


    "Oh, I get what you mean..." Damien chimed in with an amused smile.


    "It''s interesting to watch them earlier in the field. However, I do understand the importance of privacy among couples. This chance can get them much, much closer than before!"


    "I see that you''re pretty hyped up about this..." Aira giggled, feeling excited herself.


    "Well then, shall we form a n now? Or let''s just lose them in the woods?"


    Little did these children know that they neither need toe up with a n nor part from them.


    At the moment, Adrian and Cassidy are in it again.


    After a series of physical contacts, touchings and intimate positions earlier that day, the awkwardness is back to rule once more. Being the most athletic pair among the guardians, they had to carry the whole team and join as many games as they could. At one point, they got so carried away with it that they forgot about how messed up their rtionship was.


    And because of their awkwardness, distance has been drawn again.


    ''I''m such an indecisive scatterbrain. Why do I have to be this affected when I''m supposed to be moving on already?'' Cassidy asked herself and drawled out a sigh.


    ''That''s enough for today. This is enough. I can''t get too greedy. Otherwise, she''ll push me away again,'' Adrian brooded in silence, feeling like things were bound to go wrong if this continued.


    She is walking ahead of him that whole time, making sure they have enough spaces.


    Soon enough, the path they are treading has be dimmer. The ground is also starting to be a little steep, but because the trail ahead of them is clear and the coast is visible enough, there isn''t any trouble on the way - at least within that time of the night, there isn''t.


    However, as soon as Cassidy looked up, a premonition began to form.


    There are no stars to brighten up the evening sky. There is only the loomingck of light that cradles the mountain peak. These are usually the signs that things are about to go downhill for her. This is when her sense of awareness strengthens - rmed and alert.


    ''Was the weather forecast lying again? I thought it was going to be a clear evening.''


    Cassidy thought wrong, though.


    From a distance, she can already hear the roaring thunder. She still can''t see the streaks of lights thate along with it, and she kind of mes it to all the trees that are towering over her. Regardless, she needs to make haste and find shelter at once. Otherwise, she will be too thunderstruck to take another step.


    ''Hurry. I''ve got to hurry.''


    Cassidy picks up her pace right then, but with her fear and trepidation taking over the focus of her attention, she fails to realize that she is unconsciously trying to get nearer to the side of the track - nearer to anything she can hold onto. What she doesn''t know is that there''s nothing there in the first ce. There is only but the edge that hides beneath the bushes and hedges.


    Then, out of nowhere, Cassidy finally finds out what the premonition is all about - she loses her footing and falls from there.


    <strong>"Cassidy!"</strong>

 Chapter 184 - Lost In The Woods

    Adrian saw everything shed before his eyes.


    He saw how Cassidy was knocked out of her bnce the moment she stepped on the furthest edge that the path had. He saw how the bushes and shrubs engulfed her as she staggered and fell down. And he saw how she disappeared out of sight in only a matter of seconds.??


    <strong>"Cassidy!"</strong>


    <strong></strong>It turned out that beyond that edge was a steep rock face that stretched all the way down to a deep, dark bottom.


    Adrian made haste to where Cassidy fell but only to be stopped by one of the tour guides nearby. Those who were with them in that group also came to a halt after hearing him cry out. If it was not for his shout, no one else would notice. Then again, it was getting too dim to see anything.


    What''s more, it all happened in what seemed to be the speed of lightning - nobody could catch on that if their focus was somewhere else.


    "You can''t go down there, Sir! We''ll handle it! We''ll call for rescue!" the tour guide tried to reassure him.


    "My wife had fallen! As if I would just stay put!" he eximed in panic, looking more than ready to dive down that slope as well.


    "It''s too dangerous! We instructed everyone earlier to stay at the middle! It''s a rock face past that edge! And there''s a river down below there!"


    "A... what?"


    Adrian paled at the mention of another danger zone.


    Yet despite the warnings, he did not falter to go after his wife. He crossed through that boundary as soon as the tour guide started making a call for help, using that distraction to keep him from stopping him again. At that moment, nothing else mattered to him - nothing but her safety.


    "Sir! You can''t!"


    Those were thest words that Adrian heard after he slid down the slope and into the bottom.


    He should''ve already known, though. He should''ve paid more attention.


    When Adrian saw Cassidy picking up her pace earlier, he thought that she really wanted to keep her distance from him. That was why he decided to give her more space and walked a little further behind. Making her feel ufortable was the least he wanted to happen at that time.


    But then, what he didn''t realize was that she was actually avoiding something else.


    It was toote to hear the rolling thunder from a distance. He did not notice it at first since he was too caught up in his thoughts. Only a mere second before she fell did he hear it and realize what was really going on - he recalled that she had an abnormal fear of lightning and thunder.


    "Damn it!" Adrian kept cursing at himself for not paying attention on such an important thing.


    Driven by panic, fear and anger, he proceeded to skid down the steep surface until he was greeted by darkness. Fortunately, the trail was a little easier to tread than he expected. There were no rocks around to block his way, though there was the perilous steepness.


    Soon enough, Adrian finally heard the sound of streaming water - he was near to the river.


    "Cassidy! Where are you?! Cassidy!" he began calling out after he reached the bottom.


    Hended beside the river right then. Without sparing even a second to catch his breath, he proceeded to run around the ce to search for his wife. That''s also when the rain began to pour down, which would soon make it harder for him to look around.


    "Cassidy! Cassidy! Where are you?! Answer me!"


    The downpour is getting worse in each passing minute. Bright streaks of light tyrannize the night sky while thunderps pierced through the evening air. Then, he realized that his wife must be too scared to make a noise - she must be hiding somewhere.


    "Cassidy! Don''t worry! I''ming...!" Adrian continued to shout out, deciding to reassure Cassidy instead of asking her where she was.


    "You can just stay still! I will look for you!"


    And eventually, he found her.


    Like in the past, she is using a tree as shelter to hide herself from the lightning and thunder. She appears unharmed - no bleeding or extreme injuries of any sorts. That''s another thing to be relieved about aside from finding her atst.


    Adrian heaved a sigh and hurried closer to Cassidy.


    "Are you alright? Are you hurt anywhere...?" he asked to which she only shook her head in return.


    "That''s a relief. Is it alright to carry you? I''ll look for a better hiding ce. The water level of the river might increase because of the rain."


    This time, she nodded.


    With that, Adrian kneeled down before Cassidy and scooped her up with ease. It no longer shocked him that much when he found her shuddering and whimpering. If anything, it pained him a whole lot. He could not bear seeing her this frightened.


    He let her bury her face in his neck and clench the fabric of his shirt with both of her hands. When she is finally settled in his arms, he cradles her and kisses the top of her head for a moment, hoping that his warmth will soothe her even just for a little.


    "Hold on, Cassidy. I''ll get you to safety."


    From there, Adrian starts yet another search.


    ---


    In her slumber, there filled her screeches of panic and her cries of fear.


    Darkness was all that seen, and pain was all that felt.


    Cassidy thought that the slope would have been easier to tread had she not been in a disconcerted state. But then, she heard the crackling sound and crashing noises again. She had been struck motionless - helpless. It was but a miracle that she did not hit her head or injured herself that badly.


    This was the first in a while - since their road trip two years ago, that is.


    For a period of time after that, she could easily hide at somece. She would use a pair of earphones to keep her fears from striking in every time this happened. However, for some reason, she was not able to escape this one.


    ''That guy... Why does this kind of thing always happen when I''m with that guy?''


    Thing were bound to go wrong, indeed.


    Cassidy is not really ming Adrian for this, though. She just noticed that she was not in her top shape whenever she was around him. It was like she was too distracted - or perhaps, too focused on something else. She was loose andid-back and heedless. It''s aplicated feeling.


    She doesn''t know anymore. She can''t understand it any longer.


    "You''re heating up!"


    All of the sudden, Cassidy heard Adrian in her state of unconsciousness, but she did not mind it as she only continued sleeping.


    ---


    Adrian managed to find a small cabin in the woods.


    It appears to be unupied at the moment, and it seems to be a safe ce to stay at. And so, he decided to go there and wee themselves in.


    They will have to wait for the rain to let up before they stir their stumps once more. He also ns to make a call as soon as he gets a good signal. But most importantly, he needs to tend to his wife.


    "You''re heating up!"


    Adrian felt Cassidy burning up some time after heid her on the floor. She must have exhausted herself more than he thought. Then again, she had also been out in the rain with him for quite a while.


    He looked around the cabin to find anything he could use, but there was nothing there. It''s only a room meant for momentary shelter - no electricity, water nor furniture. He would have to find another way to keep his wife warm.


    And that way he eventually came up with really looked like thest option he could use.


    "Forgive me for what I''m about to do, Cassidy. I can''t let you get sick."


    In Cassidy''s unconscious state, Adrian stripped her wet clothes off of her - leaving her only in her underwear.


    It was not like he had not seen her half-naked in the past. But still, he could not help but blush furiously. His heart kept thumping wilder and wilder in his chest in everyyer of clothing that he stripped off of her. He did try to close his eyes, but as a consequence, he had put down his hand a little too far from the side and almost touched her breasts.


    They are so soft.


    And enticing.


    "Damn, this is so hard," Adrian muttered in frustration, already barely keeping his thoughts from exploring thend of temptations.


    But being the gentleman that he is, he tried to pull himself together and continued on his work. He shouldn''t be thinking about such things in this situation. No matter what, he wouldn''t do anything without her permission. Besides, he already learned how to control himself these past two years - no more impetuous decisions.


    "Yeah, that''s right. This only but a necessity."


    As Adrian said that, heid Cassidy back on the floor and proceeded to strip as well.

 Chapter 185 - Dying To Hold

    Adrian had to give Cassidy as much body warmth as she needed.


    There is no time to hesitate or to be embarrassed. If he does not want her to get sick, he will have to share his warmth to her in one way or another. That being said, stripping like this will help her absorb it better than when they are both in their drenched clothes.??


    ''Calm down. All you need to do now is gather her in your arms again...'' Adrian told himself after getting rid of his shirt and looking back at Cassidy once more, having been left in only his pants.


    ''But which side am I allowed to touch?''


    From there on, he explores her figure in all seriousness, taking a moment to think of how he will hold her without disrespecting her or causing her difort.


    His gaze passes from one of her curves to another. It slides down her shape until itnds somewhere it does not intend tond on. He blushes madly the instant he catches sight of her underwear. Only then does he realize how lovely and ravishing she actually looks in blue.


    "Stupid! Now''s not the time for this!" Adrian bolted out exasperatedly before going back to business.


    He eventually decided to wrap his arms around her waist and rest the side of her head on his shoulder. As soon as she is settled in his arms, he scoots closer to the wall and leans on it. He then proceeds to embrace her tightly, trying so hard to keep his head nk all the while.


    "Your face is in mes, but your hands and feet are icy cold. Just how much did you tire yourself out? And you didn''t even say a thing to me..." Adrian thought out loud as he grasped one of her hands and felt how it was starting to get stiff from the cold.


    "But then again, I keep distancing myself. That must have bothered you."


    Guilt-ridden time and again, he could only me himself for everything that had happened.


    He flutters his eyes closed and pulls her hand nearer to his lips. With a downcast expression, he then presses a soft and gentle kiss on its back. It is only a matter of seconds before he loses himself in the sensation of having her so close - it took two long years before he could hold her like this again, after all.


    At that thought, Adrian can''t help but kiss her hand more firmly, furrowing his brows together at the same time. Through it all, Cassidy remains asleep. With theck of reaction from her, he could no longer keep himself from pouring out some of the emotions he forced to bottle up the whole time.


    "Despite everything, I''m really happy that I''m at your side right now, Cassidy."


    Adrian moved from brushing his lips against her hand over and over again to riddling his affection on her head and cheek. The gestures are filled with tender loving and caring regards. In slow session, he nts a kiss on her forehead before doing the same to the side of her face. Her heat somehow soothes him the way he hopes his does to her, especially in the ongoing downpour and the blowing wind.


    "I''m sorry for not paying enough attention. I''m way too caught up in maintaining my distance. I just thought that I won''t be able to bear seeing you ufortable because of me. And to be honest, I don''t want to bother you anymore..." Adrian then ended up confessing in the midst of his emotional breakdown, already getting carried away with hogging Cassidy all to himself.


    "I''m now satisfied with watching you from afar - or at least, I''m trying to. I know I can never be satisfied with that, but I want to respect your wishes as well. I don''t want to make you unhappy anymore. You deserve what you desire, and I deserve what I don''t. I should suffer at least this much for all that I''ve done. That''s why I chose to keep my distance."


    He can barely pull himself together at this point. It was just that the words kepting the moment he said them out loud. He kept them all in for a long time as he struggled to survive each day without her. But now, he is suddenly free to acknowledge every one of those emotions.


    He will let it out - at least, for this fleeting moment, he will. After this, he will go back to how he always is.


    "You''ve got no idea just how much I''ve been dying to hold you like this, Cassidy-"


    "Yeah. I have not."


    Then, at that, he froze.


    Out of nowhere, Adrian was cut off in the middle of his outburst. Cassidy spoke - and in such a perfectly bad timing too. Those words were the least he wanted her to hear.


    However, she already heard them - loud and clear. With that, she finally opened her eyes and looked up to find him staring down at her. She almostughs at how bamboozled he looks at that moment.


    He appears like a toddler who has been caught stealing a candy.


    "C-C-Cassidy?! You''re awake?!" Adrian eximed in surprise and panic, blushing for what felt like the hundredth time that night.


    "With how loud that shout is, I''m fully awake now," Cassidy tried to humor him, but that did nothing to keep him from tensing up even more.


    "J-Just how much have you heard? H-How long?"


    "Since you started saying all that stuff about you maintaining your distance and so on and so forth-"


    "Then, it''s everything!"


    Embarrassed like never before, all he could do was turn in the other direction and look away from her. He still can''t move since he needs to continue sharing his body warmth to her. Despite how she''s acting now, she can still be at the verge of falling ill.


    "So, that''s actually how it is, huh...?" Cassidy continued with a solemn tone, keeping her energy low to avoid draining her remaining strength.


    "You did change a little, Adrian. But you''re still you, after all."

 Chapter 186 - Loving Means Letting Go

    Taken aback by what Cassidy just said, Adrian looked down at her again.


    She was not budging in his embrace, and she even appearedfortable in his arms. He can tell she is pleased with the warmth he is sharing with her. Then again, she will have to do with anything in that state.??


    "You''re so honest with your feelings, but at the same time, you''re so reserved with them. Like in the past, there was something that made you burst out everything you kept holding back..." Cassidy mused out loud while looking back up to her husband, seemingly in a daze.


    "You must''ve been in a lot of pain, Adrian."


    "As long you''re not the one who''s hurt, I''ll be fine with it..." Adrian managed to say despite how much he wanted to hide away at that moment.


    "It hadn''t changed at all - when I told you back then that I''d do anything you want, that is. I couldn''t bear your absence at first, and I barely got through each day. But I forced myself to get used to it. So, if you tell me to go away again, I will leave at once."


    "You''ll force yourself again?"


    "It can''t be helped."


    She can tell that he''s trying to school his features - time and again. He keeps his expressionposed and his tone steady, but she can see the sadness and aches in his downcast gaze.


    It''s this boyish side of him - trying to act cool in front of a girl and all. He always thinks that he can manage on his own since way back before, but in reality, he is already hurting a lot. Then, at the time when he finally let out all of his emotions, she had pushed him away and shut him downpletely.


    Because their wounds were still fresh, all she thought about was herself. She did not do it for revenge, but she did it because it had long been overdue. It''s what she felt she needed to do. Her only regret was that she should''ve acted like that when he still couldn''t care less about her.


    That way, the pain will be lesser for both of them.


    "Adrian, can I ask you a question...?" Cassidy chimed in once more after a moment of silence, studying his expression all the while.


    "What if I want a divorce? Will you finally agree?"


    Adrian didn''t respond.


    He does seem to be thrown off guard, but unlike back then, he has not turned down the idea in an instant. With that, he is back to staying quiet and still. Even then, she can see how hard he''s keeping it all in. His head stoops low, and his clouded expression darkens. That''s enough to tell her what he''s really feeling.


    And when his answer finally came, she realized that she thought right.


    "If it''s what you desire, I''ll do a divorce."


    Though Cassidy already saw thating, she could not help but feel hurt at how Adrian looked all of the sudden.


    He was smiling at her.


    And it was the saddest, most painful smile she had ever seen on someone. From that alone, she knew how much she meant to him. It''s like he broke into these tiny little pieces - though he''s already in fragments, he''s been crushed over and over again until he turned into smithereens. At this rate, he''s going to be beyond repair.


    "Just tell me when you want to sign the papers. I''ll take note on the date."


    Even his voice is starting to get extremely weak.


    He''s forcing out his words, and he''s struggling to keep himself from taking them back. Then, in each passing second, he''s looking more and more drained. She worries that he''ll faint at any given moment.


    "Your wordse out so easily, Adrian..." Cassidy breathed out a little shakily, trying to test the waters for a bit longer.


    "Will moving on be as easy as that too-"


    "Weren''t you listening to me...?" Adrian almost snorted, not at all pleased by how she came up with that impression.


    "I couldn''t possibly move on from you. I tried. I did try. But in the end, I realized I could never do it. I''m meant to carry these guilt and regret for the rest of my life."


    "Then, that won''t do. If I would be happy, I wanted you to be happy too. You also deserve it, Adrian. We all do."


    "I''m sorry. One of us is bound to suffer with this decision."


    "You''re really willing to sacrifice your happiness for it?"


    "My happiness can only be you, Cassidy."


    Her eyes widen at that.


    She had no idea how far he had gotten - he was really no longer that guy who was all over the ce. He is in control of himself this time around, and though it hurts, he chooses to be alright with everything. It''s a whole new side of him that she''s only seeing now.


    And it saddens her more than she wants to let it to.


    "I''ll let you divorce me, Cassidy..." Adrian added all of the sudden before steeling his gaze on Cassidy and proceeding to plead with his whole heart.


    "But please, at least tonight, let me have you all to myself for thest time."


    Right then, he dives down and captures her lips in a desperate attempt to make that momentst longer.


    Surprised by the gesture, she feels herself stiffen for a second before going loose and melting in a puddle of goo. His hot, wet lips are just so warm against her cold, dry ones. While the contact made her go still, the movement stole her breath away. He''s really an amazing kisser - much like how she remembered he was.


    This time, however, his helplessness is out in the open. With only one touch, he''s already blown away. It shows with how he tightens his hold around her and pulls her closer than ever. He''s so desperate to feel everything he can feel at theirst remaining minutes.


    "Just thisst one. Let me have one final memory. And I promise I''ll let you be for good."

 Chapter 187 - One Last Time

    Cassidy no longer knows what is happening.


    Her eyes closed the moment his lips made contact with hers, and her words were swallowed up by his mouth. Just before her thoughts became a jumbled mess, she could feel his movements bing a little tense.??


    It seemed to Cassidy that Adrian was desperate to convey something - something that no words could ever describe enough. He held her against him with one of his arms while the other buried itself in her hair. For a moment, he kissed her only with his lips, but that was until he tilted his head and slipped his tongue into her mouth.


    From that moment on, feelings burst out.


    ''This is... kinda unfair... You said this is thest, but...'' Cassidy managed to think about in her trance-like state.


    ''Why would you do it in a way that could make both of us wanting for more?''


    The whole gesture startled her.


    He never faltered as he continued to kiss her with unwavering ferocity. And if the noise that her throat emitted was anything to go by, he knew he was doing something right. She could not help but tilt her head to the side, finding it easier to capture his onught of affection that way. And he was more than willing to give her as much she wanted.


    "This is fine, right? I can continue, right...?" Adrian then asked out of nowhere, pulling away to catch his breath and look at Cassidy straight in the eye.


    "Say something, Cassidy."


    "I-I... I-I don''t... k-know."


    Though she said that, he could see her true feelings glinting in her half-lidded, lust-filled gaze.


    She looks intoxicated right now. It''s like a spell had been cast on her - just like what she did to him.


    But then, he was more than charmed by her riveting beauty. He was also beyond enthralled. With how his emotions kept overflowing, he knew that this could only be the same old story of him falling in love with her all over again.


    ''It''s fine. Falling for you again is fine. Even if this is thest time, I''ll do it by falling in love with you once more. No matter how much it''ll hurt to let you go after this, I''ll manage. I''ll try to. Then again, I''ve always been trying to...'' he thought to himself, not regretting this decision.


    ''Let this memory I''ll make with you tonight be both a blessing and a curse.''


    With that, Adrian leaned down for the second time and kissed Cassidy with so much intensity.


    He nipped her bottom lip and reveled in the whimpers and moans that she could not keep herself from letting out. He does it so heatedly as he feels like burning up from the passion of mes that have been lit up inside his chest. When they became too hard to contain, he leveled up his game and turned to tongue-kissing once again.


    Cassidy shivers a little at the contact of his tongue in her mouth. There is no room for reluctance this time as Adrian only continues to make a blushing mess out of her. He dives deeper and deeper, his tongue exploring her insides more and more.


    "A-Adrian."


    She breathed his name out with a helpless look on her face, barely keeping up with his pace by this point. For that whole time, he doesn''t stop from savoring every corner of her mouth that he can reach. He''s starting to get dangerously addicted in its warmth as well as the peculiar sensation thates along with it.


    "Hang on, Cassidy."


    Adrian pulls away again to find a string of saliva streaming down her bottom lip. Her chest keeps heaving up and down erratically - she almost ran out of breath with how he remained robust and eager through it all. It was such a sight for him to behold. It would forever be engraved in his mind.


    And now that he''s already beyond the point of no return, he''d be seeing more of it. With that, he slowlyid her down on the floor and positioned himself on top of hers. He went on all fours, pinning her down there and towering over her.


    Only then did Cassidy realize that Adrian was actually topless this entire time - and so was she.


    "Hey, why am I only in my panties and bra?!"


    "Body warmth."


    "W-What?"


    "Don''t worry, love. I''ll heat ourselves up some more."


    And he''s back to kissing her again.


    Realizing that they are actually doing it half-naked all along, Cassidy feels some odd hotness pooling in her lower part. Embarrassed, she then closed her legs to repress the sensation. But even then, Adrian would only make it worse. Not only does he look so hot and sexy, he also knows how to please her well.


    Adrian is practically gobbling Cassidy up at this point.


    Even after all these, though, he is nowhere near satisfied at all.


    His hands move all the way down to her thighs, feeling like exploring something else other than her hair. He then lets his fingers spread against the smooth, porcin skin there. Taken aback, she quivers at the feeling of his huge, warm hands on her bare legs.


    Feeling him touch her this way made the pool of heat on her lower part even more intense. But even when he knows she is already beginning to unravel, he just proceeds to massage her legs and hog their softness all for himself. He fondles them with so much love and affection.


    "A-Adrian..." Cassidy called out shakily, blushing madly.


    "Are you r-really going to... d-do it?"


    "You''re still the one inmand here, Cassidy..." Adrian said while brushing his lips against hers in the most erotic way possible.


    "Tell me to stop. I''ll do it at once."


    She didn''t say any such thing.


    Taking that silence as an approval, Adrian then went back tovishing his love on Cassidy.


    Already on the verge of crushing under the abruptness of these gestures, she can no longer think properly. And soon enough, she finally lets loose and untangles ¨C stirring on the floor whenever his touches get too overwhelmingly pleasant.


    As the rain pours on and the night gets deeper, the two of them remain stranded in their own little world.

 Chapter 188 - Intoxicating And Irresistible

    Everything is all messed up at that point -


    Messed up in a good yet wrong way, that is.??


    Cassidy isn''t sure what she''s feeling anymore. Though Adrian said she''s still the one who''s inmand here, he keeps doing theplete opposite. It''s clearly him who''s in control - not only of her body, but also of her emotions.


    She can feel everything. She can feel how much he held back this whole time. Calling it desperate will already be an understatement. It''s starting to approach the line between voraciousness and hopelessness.


    "I''ve missed hearing that lovely voice of yours, Cassidy..." Adrian started again out of nowhere, whispering in her ears with a deep and smoky tone.


    "Those little noises of yours - I''d always been dying to hear them. And this smooth skin of yours - I''d craved for it all the time. Your lips, on the other hand, are something else. They''re irresistible. You''re irresistible. And these are everything I can ever ask for."


    "N-No... Don''t say something so... e-embarrassing," Cassidy barely managed to say, blushing even harder.


    "I''m only saying the truth."


    "P-Pervert."


    "And it''s all your fault."


    At that point, he can no longer keep his emotions at bay, especially when she continues evoking his constrained desires to resurface with these adorable reactions of hers. He can never get enough of her.


    "Cassidy, I love you."


    With that, his mouth envelops hers ever so gently, making her heart melt at how sweet and warm the gesture is.


    Adrian peppers Cassidy with kisses in a slow manner. The way he takes his time to savor her lips is somewhat breathtaking. The movement ends up feeling like soft caresses that''re enough to make her moan in pleasure - even more so as he goes deeper and deeper.


    After hearing her lovely voice getting louder and louder, he goes ahead and licks her lips with so much hunger. He would nudge them with his tongue to ask for permission to enter, which she would wordlessly wee by opening her mouth. She couldn''t help but ept it all in.


    Then again, he''s so intoxicating.


    <em>"Hmmmm...!"</em>


    Cassidy whimpers in delight, finally admitting that Adrian is really good in stepping up his game.


    His warm, wet tongue keeps prodding on hers before traversing the other sides of her mouth. It goes further and further as if trying to eat her up. He does it as if he has been starved for years, not minding even when strings of salivae streaming down the sides of her mouth.


    In fact, the sight of her drooling only stimtes him even more - much like how his tongue-kissing struck her dazed and tipsy.


    "You''re so beautiful, Cassidy..." Adrian muttered underneath his breath, but Cassidy was too knocked out of her senses to respond with words.


    "The most beautiful I''d ever seen."


    With that, he lowers his head once more and begins trailing kisses down her neck. He kisses her with so much passion, earning another round of breathless whines and mewls of gratification from her.


    <strong>"Gosh, you''re so irresistible."</strong>


    That''s when Adrian gathers the intrepidity to grasp her breasts gently, catching Cassidy off guard.


    The contact makes her flinch for a bit in surprise. But the way he cups them turns her on. He starts fondling them with both of his hands, seemingly unable to control himself any longer.


    "Cassidy, is this alright? Does it hurt? Please, tell me if it does," Adrian asked breathlessly, feeling even more stimted the moment he found his wife writhing in pleasure.


    "I-It doesn''t," Cassidy murmured weakly, still trying to get used to his hands on her sensitive parts.


    "Then, may I touch you more?"


    It seems to her that he himself is thoroughly enjoying this even though he is the one doing the pleasuring. Going by his sensual expression, she can tell that he is about to do something more intimate. All she can do is brace herself for it, already too caught up in the moment to stop midway.


    And eventually, it came.


    "A-A-Adrian?!"


    Cassidy feels one of his hands sliding down her underwear then into her lower part, taking her aback. Adrian palms the heat that begins pooling around that area, smirking at how he seems to have made her wet down there just from kissing and fondling her.


    "Adrian," she called out once more, insecurity surfacing on her nervous expression.


    At that point, he doesn''t think he can stop anymore. He can no longer repress himself from wanting to touch her more and more. She''s everything he ever wants - he just simply wants all of her.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll be gentle," Adrian reassured Cassidy before kissing her lips again.


    With a warm smile gracing his features, he proceeds to caress her outer walls before ying with her clitoris. Her back archs at the contact while her mouth gapes slightly. At that very second, a gush of ecstasy begins to devour her whole, intensifying little by little.


    He does the action slowly before eventually sliding a finger inside her wet folds, making her moan too loudly for her liking. With an insatiable look on his face, he then starts thrusting his finger in and out. All the while, he makes sure that he''s able to mentally capture every erotic expression he squeezes out of her.


    ''Beautiful. You''re so beautiful, Cassidy.''


    At that point, her walls are getting tighter and tighter, urging him to speed up and pump his finger even more. Something''s building up inside her. Soon, he adds another digit, increasing her amount of pleasure.


    Everything is bing too unbearable for Cassidy. What Adrian is doing to her is more than enough to make her lose of sight of reality. She thinks she''s about to go crazy.


    "Adrian...! <em>Ah, ah, ah...</em>!"


    As if matching the intensity of the moment, the downpour outside gets even heavier.


    She can''t help but scream as he repeatedly slides his fingers in and out of her wet folds. It goes on and on until she suddenly feels something biging.She feels like bursting out at that very minute.


    <strong>"Adrian...!!!"</strong>


    With a scream of overflowing rapture, she came.


    Cassidy never experienced anything like this before. Adrian did her so hard at thest seconds that she ended up spurting out her love juices and wetting her underwear.


    He''s more than satisfied by such a wonderful orgasm from her. With that, he raises his hand and takes a look at the slimy liquid that''s coating his fingers. He can''t help but make an erotic expression just from the sight and smell of it.


    "Adrian," she breathed out heavily, her eyes glistening with so much love and ecstasy.


    "How fascinating. To think I can get this much out of you..." he said with a sultry simper before lifting his finger near his mouth.


    "And I bet it''s delicious too."


    After dropping such words, Adrian licks her sweet juices with an extremely titited look. Cassidy could only gape at him in astonishment,busting all over again.


    "Thank you for this memory, Cassidy."

 Chapter 189 - Found At Last

    Adrian held Cassidy tightly, savoring every remaining second he had with her.


    Once the rain lets up, this dream will be over. He will no longer be able to embrace her like this. And after their divorce, he can''t call her as his anymore. His heart will continue to yearn for her, but he can''t pursue her starting from that point on.


    This way, Cassidy will be more than free to look for her happiness - one that may be in the form of a different man.


    ''And I''ll be spending the rest of my days in sadness and despair. What a well-deserved punishment for an asshole.''


    Adrian is silently sitting on the floor while leaning against the wall near the window. All the while, Cassidy is nestlingfortably in his arms, still deep in her slumber. She fell asleep after that intense session they had earlier. He did want to go further than that, but he restrained and told himself not to be too greedy.


    Being with her like this is enough - he''ll just make sure he''ll remember everything about this moment.


    "Adrian..." Cassidy called all of the sudden, talking in her sleep.


    "You''re a good man."


    Adrian was a little nonplussed to hear this. But it did make him smile. He''s d that it''s how she sees him. At least, he''s able to leave such ast impression on her.


    "Please, don''t be too hard on yourself."


    When she added that out of nowhere, he stilled for a second.


    Not being hard on himself will be hard to do, though he does appreciate the concern. Without her, he doesn''t how he''ll be himself again. He could smile because of those who stayed by his side, but he''d still not be the same as he was when he''s with her.


    "You shouldn''t worry about me anymore, Cassidy..." he said and leaned down to kiss her on her forehead, making her sigh in bliss from the warmth and softness of his lips.


    "You''d already done that all your life. I''ll just learn to take care of myself from now on."


    ---


    <strong>"Cassidy! Adrian! Where in the world are you two?! Answer me!"</strong>


    "M-Ma''am Irish, calm down! Don''t do something so dangerous! You might fall!"


    <strong>"Shut up! What if they''re lost out there?! Starving?! Freezing?! Hurting?!"</strong>


    "I''m sure they''ll be fine, Ma''am Irish-"


    <strong>"How''d you know?! Were you with them?! Huh?!"</strong>


    At the moment, Irish is arguing with one of the pilots maneuvering their family''s private helicopter.


    She called for backup as soon as she heard the news that Adrian and Cassidy had gone missing in the woods. They did decide to wait for the downpour toe to an end before they begin their search, but it ended up pouring on and on until midnight. She could no longer bear another hour past that time, which was why she set out the instant it let up a little.


    Now, Irish almost has her whole head out of the helicopter - repeatedly shouting their names into the night using a megaphone she got from who knew where.


    "You crazy woman..." Asher muttered from behind her, having joined the search party as well.


    "Can''t you calm down for once? You''re like some mountain beast who kept howling out loud in the middle of the evening. The students back at the campsite are most probably terrified of you now."


    "Don''t butt in, you freeloader! At least, I''m doing something unlike you...!" Irish retaliated without so much as ncing at him.


    "Besides, you''re just freeriding on our chopper! If you weren''t Cassidy''s friend, I would''ve left you down there treading a much harder path! You''d be wet and dirty! So, you''ve got no right toin!"


    "Right, right... Still can''t believe you''ll actually call for a freaking helicopter, though. A good thing, nevertheless. Even if I search down there, I might not be able to find them because of the rain."


    "Then, be grateful to me, dumbass!"


    "Oh, I thought you''re doing this for Cassidy?"


    "What? Can''t you do something as small as thanking me? Spineless."


    "But being grateful to you is such a big thing - in a really bad way, that is."


    She just decided to ignore him this time and went back to calling for Cassidy and Adrian. Talking with this kind of man will only be a waste of her time and energy, anyway. And they''ve got a much more important matter to attend to.


    With that, her loud screams continue to pierce through the night.


    <strong>"Cassidy...!!! Adrian...!!!"</strong>


    <em>"Ughhh...</em>Damn woman sting my eardrums!"


    Unbeknownst to them, the people they''ve been looking for turned out to be the ones who found them instead.


    With how loud their conversation was, the megaphone ended up absorbing everything and throwing them all out there. Because of that, the two got to hear their childish banter and nonsensical exchange. They stood there outside of the cabin and stared at the helicopter roaming around up in the sky.


    While Cassidy only makes a t and unamused expression at how Asher is acting like a kid again, Adrian can''t help but cast down his look in shame of having a sibling like Irish.


    Both of them are back in their clothes, having only woken up after hearing all the shoutings. If those two weren''t arguing every five seconds, they would''ve already shouted back and called for their attention. Right now, though, they can only stand around in silence.


    That''s until Adrian started to talk to Cassidy.


    "Cassidy, may I ask for a favor...?" he questioned without looking at her.


    "Can we not bring up what we agreed on tonight once we return? About the divorce, I mean. I don''t wanna worry the kids."


    "You want to see through this outing?" she questioned back, somewhat caught off guard.


    "I do. I mean, the main reason you came was the boys, right? Let''s continue the trip for them. I also hope that you''ll also continue to hang out with them even after this."


    "I''ve already promised myself that I would. I wouldn''t leave them without telling anything again."


    "That''s good to know."


    Right then, Adrian finally turns to look at Cassidy and smiles his sincere smile, unknowingly making the same pain she felt earlier well up within her once more.

 Chapter 190 - Substitute Guardians

    In the end, Asher and Irish got to find Cassidy and Adrian atst.


    There was a moment when everyone was exhrated and relieved, but after that, there was only awkwardness - that kind of awkward in which those who''re once in war against one another found themselves in the same ce at the same time. And with that, only silence filled that awkwardness throughout the whole ride.


    While Adrian had no idea that Asher was actually together with Irish, Cassidy were not aware that both of them were even somewhere around there. Because of how unexpected all of these were, no one managed to prepare a thing to say.


    Fortunately, the kids soon appeared in the picture and saved the day - they rushed all the way to meet Cassidy and Adrian as soon as they arrived at the resort.


    "Big sister! I thought I lost you!" Aira cried out while she clutched onto her side.


    "I''m d you''re safe, Aunty! I''m really, really d!" Hugo wailed as he did the same onto her other side.


    "Calm down, you two. I''m fine. No need to bawl your eyes out..." Cassidy tried to reassure them while patting their heads.


    "And don''t say something like that again, Aira."


    "Aren''t you hurt in any way, Aunt?" Joshua chimed in.


    "We can cancel our ns for today if you''re not feeling well. We''ll just see through the sportspetitions without you," Damien seconded.


    "You''ll join a family day without your family? That can''t be! Don''t worry about me! I said I''m fine! We can carry on with our ns."


    Despite her words, the children don''t look convinced.


    They even appear somewhat guilty and remorseful of what happened, which gave her the impression that they were probably ming themselves for the incident. In reality, she''s the one who''s supposed to be at fault here for not looking at where she''s stepping on.


    "Seriously, guys..." Cassidy then breathed out and smiled down at them.


    "I''m alright. Nothing bad happened to me. No injuries or whatsoever."


    "Then, what about you, Sir Adrian...?" Aira asked and turned to their otherpanion, catching his attention.


    "Are you alright too? Thank you for looking after my big sister, by the way. She can be a clumsy scatterbrain sometimes-"


    "Hey, who you''re calling what now?"


    "It''s true, big sis."


    "Thanks for your concern, Aira. I''m alright..." Adrian said with a small smile, making his nephews heave a relieved sigh.


    "Oh, but... Come to think of it, Cassidy was burning up at one pointst night."


    "Aunty was...?!" Hugo bolted out and clutched tighter onto his aunt.


    "You lied to us, Aunty! How could you?! You said you''re okay, but you''re actually feverish!"


    "Now that you said that, I recalled that it was raining really hard. Could it be a cold?" Joshua wondered out loud with his head tilted quizzically.


    "That''s no good. You should rest some more," Damien ordered with a stern tone.


    Cassidy is at a loss for a moment there.


    She thought that Adrian wanted to continue spending the rest of this asion with the children. Now, he just practically ruined it. But then, he could have only remembered that and was concerned for her. He does look like he is contemting about their agreement.


    Right then, however, she realized one thing - she couldn''t recall anything about having a fever.


    "I-I don''t really remember going down with a cold or anything like that, though I did feel..." Cassidy trailed off and had a sudden recollection of a particr memory - that one with Adrian doing all those sinful things to her body, that is.


    "I did feel very hot."


    Then, she blushed.


    She didn''t meant to say that out loud. And she made it worse bybusting on the spot. She shouldn''t think about such things at this time, especially with the kids around."


    "See? I told you..." Adrian added and smiled at Cassidy, already getting what was making her heat up out of nowhere.


    <strong>"You were very hot."</strong>


    She wanted to scold him at that very second, but she realized that he could only be referring to what he said about her burning up - not the one she was thinking of.


    He did appear like he was teasing her, though. There''s that knowing look in his gaze. Nevertheless, she herself is being naughty. She should really snap out of this.


    "Since you two admitted it, you''re no longer allowed to join us...!" Hugo then dered all of the sudden, taking everyone aback.


    "And don''t worry! We''re not gonna go there by ourselves! I''ve got an idea!"


    "And that is?" Joshua blurted out from the side.


    "Let''s get Uncle Asher and Aunt Irish to join us instead! They''ll be their recement-"


    <strong>"What?!"</strong>


    At that exact same time, Asher and Irish walked up to them and eximed inplete sync, catching all of them off guard.


    Apparently, the children already knew that they paid a visit. Hugo, in particr, was aware that they had been eavesdropping on their conversation the entire time. That''s why he came up with the idea to have them as their substitute guardians.


    "Wait a second here, Shade the Fourth...!" Asher started as he stomped his way to Hugo and gave him a piece of his mind.


    "You''re not expecting me to y house with you now - and with that mountain beast of ady even!"


    Irish didn''t strike back to that. For the first time, she didn''t retort to his mockery.


    And that''s because she''s too caught up in her own thoughts. Though she''s also opposed to the idea of ying house with a jerk like him, she realized that this could be another golden opportunity for her dearest brother to make a move. If they agree on this, the two of them will be left alone together again.


    ''And I bet Adrian also made use of the time he was alone with Cassidy back in the cabin...'' Irish thought while grinning to herself in amusement.


    ''I know those blushing faces, you amateurs. And just by hearing this whole ''hot and feverish'' cover-up, I already had an idea.''

 Chapter 191 - Talk Between Rivals

    Edward was scowling when he came to pick up his sons at the resort after their three-day trip.


    He didn''t know that he already had four certain people recing him as their guardian. Heck, he didn''t even know that it''s actually allowed to have that many rtives joining the school event. He''d certainly be bitter about it, and he''d feel like his position as their parent was being threatened.


    While he was d that his children were that loved and cared for, he still could not help but feel dismayed that he did not get to attend their family day.


    "Hey, Daddy? Why do you look like you''d been in a funeral?" Hugo asked, a little concerned.


    "Did something happen, Dad?" Damien chimed in from beside him.


    "Dad must be working too hard. Why don''t you go out and have fun sometimes?" Joshua suggested, making him perk up for a bit.


    "Have fun? Like... go out with you, boys?" Edward blurted out with an expectant look, taking them aback.


    The three then used a moment to stare at him before exchanging looks with each other. It''s unusual of their father to act somewhat sheepish in front of them - almost like what he said was something he had long been wanting to tell but was too diffident to do so.


    They did want to tease him for that, but rather than making fun of his sudden shyness, they felt like they should reassure him first.


    "What are you saying, Dad? Of course, you can hang out with us," Damien started once more.


    "Yeah! You''re awesome too, so you''re more than wee to join cool guys like us!" Joshua said with a grin.


    "We can y together, Daddy! We''d love to be with you!" Hugo enthused while beaming.


    ttered, Edward brightened up and smiled back at them. He was really blessed and grateful to have them as his children. It''s no wonder that they have that many people holding them dear.


    With those in mind, Edward pulls all three of them in for a big hug, much to their surprise and delight.


    "Thank you, boys."


    ---


    "Hey, Shade. What''s up?"


    At that call, Adrian looked up from his seat to find Asher standing before him.


    He did not respond. The way he looked at him just didn''t settle well with him. He could tell that he was only hiding his hatred behind his smile, but then again, he could not me him.


    "I know that you hate me," Adrian started while Asher could not help but smirk since he had hit bullseye.


    "I was watching you and Cassie when we took your ce yesterday. I think I changed my mind about you for a bit. It seems to me that you are distancing yourself. Were you finally knocked sense into?"


    "That''s really none of your business."


    Adrian almost snapped at Asher right then.


    But when he saw him reacting surprised, he tried to keep his calm. He had to remember that Cassidy probably valued him more than her husband at this point. That said, he needs to try to get along with him for once.


    Taking a deep breath, Adrian then looked back down on the ground.


    "Cassidy is very important to me. But because of my stupidity, she''ll soon end our rtionship for good - most probably."


    "Yeah, she should."


    When Asher said that bluntly, Adrian grimaced for a bit. He then pulled out his cellphone and began messaging someone while he talked to him again.


    "Two years may have passed, but I still couldn''t forgive you and your family for everything you did to her. She''s alright now, and she''ll be better. But as long as you''re around her, I can''t help but feel that things are gonna go wrong for her once more," Asher continued before shutting his cellphone closed and turning back to him.


    "Really...?" Adrian sadly said and lowered his head a bit more.


    "You''re kind of lucky to have met her earlier, you know that?"


    "Yeah, I know. Back then, I was pretty crazy. But even though I was strange and a misfit, she approached me. She talked to me. She became my friend, and she epted me in her family. She helped me get through my tantrums and my breakouts. She has always been there for me. The least I can do is make her happy."


    Adrian listened attentively. Although he recalled that Asher already told these to him many years ago, he felt like he was seeing a new side of him - it seemed to him that he was speaking from his heart.


    They both had the same feeling. They both wanted Cassidy to be happy.


    "That''s why it hurts me so much to see and hear her crying..." Asher suddenly muttered in a dry, serious tone.


    "It tore me apart to watch her suffering and struggling when all she really wanted was to be happy for once. I couldn''t stand it. That''s why I''m doing all these things. I''ve always wanted to support her the same way she had supported me."


    They were the same indeed.


    It would pain Adrian to see Cassidy like that too. As much as he didn''t want to admit it, they shared simr qualities because of her.


    Just like Adrian, she had influenced Asher to be the person he was. She had changed him, and she made him a much better version of himself.


    "It was only natural that I ended up hating you. It was mainly your fault that Cassie had a terrible life - if only you cared..." Asher admitted, but he did not sound harsh and was actually quite passive.


    "You know, I once told Cassie to forget about you, but she told me that she could not. That''s when I realized that her feelings for you were actually much stronger than I thought. If you love her the way you say you do, then you will wait for her a little while longer."


    "Even if you hadn''t told me all of this..." Adrian began after a long silence from his part.


    "I will always wait for her, but I no longer expect that she''s gonnae back. I''m going to do everything I can to make her happy - even if that means sacrificing my own happiness."

 Chapter 192 - Rendezvous At The Flower Shop

    After returning from their three-day trip, Cassidy goes straight back to work.


    Although there was no rush for her to do so, she could not afford to rest. That was because her mind would always wander off to that time she had with Adrian when they were stranded in the middle of the woods. Whenever she had nothing to do, she would recall that rainy night - how he kept her warm despite the cold, how he said all those sugary words, how he touched her on her sweet spots, and how he pleasured her to the point she forgot everything else.


    Only when she notices that she is heating up will she realize that she has already been too caught up in her shback.


    "<em>Ughhhh...</em>Here we go again..." Cassidy grumbled underneath her breath the moment she felt herself blushing for the thousandth time since that evening.


    "I can''t seriously be thinking about that thing again. On broad daylight even! I really need to get a grip-"


    "Thinking about what?"


    Then, she screeched.


    She jolted in surprise when Bryan chimed in and appeared out of nowhere. Her heart seemed to rise all the way up to her lungs at that moment. He was also taken aback by how she suddenly screamed at his face. As a result, the two of them ended up scaring the living daylights out of each other.


    "B-Bryan...! You surprised me!" Cassidy blurted out after realizing that it was only him.


    "Yeah, I can see that..." Bryan deadpanned and raised a brow at her.


    "You have been stalling around here in the counter for almost an hour. Are you trying to take my job away? Am I gonna get fired? And are you not supposed to be doing something else right now?"


    "Huh? I am? What something?"


    "Like meeting the flower shopdy next door and paying for the flowers you gave to the orphanage you visited-"


    "Oh, right! I forgot!"


    And with that, as usual, Cassidy finds herself scrambling around the diner and setting off in a haste.


    ---


    The errand is easy to carry out.


    Cassidy only needs to go inside the flower shop, have a conversation with the ever generous and thoughtful owner, and pay for the bouquets she bought the other day. But then, something as simple as that took aplicated turn when the unprecedented happened. Not only did she not see thising, but she also ended up losing sight of her n because of this.


    Apparently, Cassidy saw Charles and Olivia inside the flower shop - which she had to take note was just across her restaurant.


    "Oh, it''s Charlie and Ofelia..." she absentmindedly thought out loud with a listless expression, still unable to get the whole scene.


    "Wait, Charlie and Ofelia?!"


    As soon as itpletely registered in her head, she immediately backed out and hid behind the door of the flower shop.


    She was about to enter when she spotted the two of them standing in front of the counter and talking with the owner. Seeing them together at this kind of ce was something she did not once imagine. What''s more, they''re in their casual clothes, which probably means they''re not working today.


    ''Wait a darn minute. They''re together? Alone? In their casual outfits? At a flower shop?'' Cassidy tried to internalize, looking dumbfounded all the while.


    Now, that is quite intriguing.


    Her curiosity is piqued.


    Thinking of sneaking, she decided to eavesdrop on their conversation with the owner instead of going inside like what she initially nned. Though there was nothing wrong with catching them going out together, especially since Charles was literally the secretary of Olivia''s brother, anyone who would happen to see them would think that they were a couple. They did seem to be closer than before, and though the space between them was decorous, they appeared to be getting along better.


    "Oh, how interesting, indeed~" Cassidy cooed to herself as she continued to observe them from behind.


    At first, she still had the audacity to fool around like that. Yet as soon as she heard what they were talking about, she could no longer find it in herself to make fun of the situation.


    "Thank you so much foring here all the time, Sir Charles. I admire your diligence - and the devotion of your boss as well! To think that he would keep sending flowers to his wife for two whole years without taking credits for it even once..." the flower shop owner said with a beaming smile and a lightheartedugh.


    "Our beloved Cassie is always pleased and delighted whenever she receives the bouquets. She even insisted on paying for them more than once. But of course, I couldn''t let her. I do hope that your boss can see how happy she looks every time she sees the flowers he sends."


    Cassidy is speechless and unmoving through it all.


    She does not know how exactly she will react to what she has just discovered. Shocked is not even the best word to describe how she feels at that moment - perhaps, no words can.


    Then again, two years seem to be quite a long time for someone to stay this oblivious. She had no idea at all - and though she did wonder where all those flowers were reallying from, she was convinced that it was only an act of good will from the flower shopdy. There was nothing more to it. And never did she think that it could be from that certain someone.


    ''The heck is that guy thinking...?'' she then began to ponder in silence as she remained in her stunned state.


    ''Keeping it a secret for two years? Not taking credits? Really, Adrian? What are you thinking? You don''t have to go that far. I already said every hurtful word I could say to you. I thought you''ve already settled down. Just what is this?''


    Although Cassidy may be saying all of that, she already knew the answer - like what Adrian said, he would never be able to move on from her.

 Chapter 193 - Loneliness That Never Fades

    Too caught up in her thoughts and emotions, Cassidy failed to notice that Charles and Olivia already finished talking with the owner of the flower shop.


    Only when she saw them walking closer to the door did she realize that they were done. But instead of hiding away and pretending that she did not hear anything, she waited for them toe out. She leaned on the window beside the entrance and crossed her arms, making do with an inscrutable expression all the while.


    Then, as soon as the two of them stepped out of the flower shop, she chimed in and stole their attention.


    "What''s up, homies?"


    Out of all the greetings that Cassidy could have said, those were the first words that she thought of telling them in a long time. They halted on their tracks and came to a still the moment they heard that. And as they turned back around, their eyes bulged wide while their mouths hanged open in utter nonplus.


    "Ma''am Cassidy?!"


    "Cassidy!"


    They reacted inplete sync.


    Cassidy remains looking enigmatic even then, not saying anything. It appears to them that she is unamused - perhaps, even displeased about something. While Charles was dumbfounded for the next seconds toe, Olivia responded the same way he did for some time until she came to a certain realization that made her brighten up all of the sudden.


    She then scooted closer and smiled at her sister-inw - her beaming eyes even looked like they were grinning out of pleasant surprise.


    "Why, hello to you too, fellow homie...!" Olivia greeted blithely, taking Cassidy and Charles aback.


    "It''s been a long while, hasn''t it? I''m d you''re calling me that. I researched the meaning of that word, you see. The first time I heard that from you was two years ago. I believe it means friend. Is that it?"


    "<em>Uhhhhh... </em>Well..." Cassidy blurted out while blinking at her surprise and incredulity.


    "What are you trying to get at here?"


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "I can call anyone homie anytime I want to. I don''t get what''s the big deal about that."


    "O-Oh, I see."


    Olivia slumped a little right then, somewhat looking like her mood had been dampened.


    Charles noticed how sad her smiled turned into, and so did Cassidy. From that point on, nothing but silence weighed heavily over the three of them. As they only continued standing there in front of the entrance of the flower shop, they took time to see the little changes on each other. That''s until the conversation moved forward once more.


    "Long time no see, Ma''am Cassidy..." Charles started and smiled.


    "To tell you the truth, we weren''t really nning to get caught like this. We''re more than aware that you own the restaurant across the street. But we didn''t want to drop by unweed. We understand that you want to start all over again."


    "And you''re more than aware of that because Adrian was secretly sending me flowers and making the flower shopdy cover up for him for two long years. Am I right?" Cassidy brought up all of the sudden, catching them off guard.


    "W-Well,<em>ummmm...</em>I guess you overheard our conversation, huh?"


    "Please, listen, Cassidy...!" Olivia eximed out of nowhere, fearing that she might tell them to make Adrian stop doing it.


    "I know we shouldn''t keep secrets from you, but I swear that Adrian only means well. He wants you to be happy even if that means he has to keep himself out of the picture. It''s alright for him if you''ll never get to know that he''s doing all of these for you. He kept saying that as long as you''re happy, he''ll be fine to stay in the dark. So, please, don''t be mad at him-"


    "I''m not mad. I can''t possibly be mad. And I also understand that he means well."


    Oliva fell silent at that while Charles could not help but smile again.


    He knew that Cassidy was going to understand, which was why he never feared the consequence of getting busted out like this. Of course, he also understood why Adrian would want to keep a secret like this from her - everything that Olivia said was the exnation. In all actuality, that is the main reason why he came to realize that his love for his wife goes deeper than anyone can ever imagine.


    Charles is not sure what Cassidy wants to happen from now on, though - whatever she decides, they''ll all have to string along because it''s more than certain that it''s also what Adrian will do.


    "Are you going to let the President continue to give you flowers, Ma''am...?" Charles asked Cassidy while regarding her with a soft and gentle smile.


    "I shall ry the message to him."


    ---


    Cassidy had no idea what was up with all the chance encounters that she kept finding herself in that day.


    First, there were Charles and Olivia - and now, there is Adrian. It just happened that her visit at the orphanage she''d been providing funds for had ovepped with his for the second time. She was about to meet and spend time with the children again. But then, she ended up finding him already doing the same.


    "Sir Adrian! Come y with us too!"


    "Let''s do tag this time, Sir Adrian!"


    "No, let''s y hide-and-seek!"


    "Sir Adrian, can we hear another storyter on?"


    It seems to her that he has really gotten so close with them as well.


    Everyone appears to be enjoying themselves - a sight that Cassidy can''t keep herself from smiling at. Adrian is that good with kids, after all. This trait of his has never changed. And if there''s anything else about him that did not disappear, she could tell that it would be this one -


    "Seems like your caretakers are calling for all of you. Go and grab something to eat for now. Let''s y againter."


    At the call of their caretakers, he told the children to go back inside their yroom in the. They all did as he said at once. Then, as soon as he was left there on his own, she got to see a side of him that she used to see often back then.


    Cassidy can see that Adrian seems lonelier than ever - a trait that never changed about him.

 Chapter 194 - Remembrance And Enlightenment

    Cassidy could not believe that she forgot this particr trait of his.


    All this time, Adrian looks like an indestructible fortress - impassive, unfeeling and enigmatic. But that''s only how he looks on the outside. Staying by his side for many years had given her more than a glimpse of who he truly was. And what she saw at those times was this arrogant coward who kept acting like he could carry everything on his own like some god.


    In reality, Adrian is the loneliest person Cassidy has ever seen.


    At this very moment, he appears like he is barely holding onto a nonexistent glimmer of hope. He seems so, so exhausted that it shows through his wavering gaze, but he still tries to hide it by holding his ground and keeping himself together. Then, there is that look in his eyes - gone were the cold iciness and the fleeting happiness. He has been stripped all the way down to who he really is.


    Adrian most probably thinks that he no longer deserves anything good in this world - not the love of his life nor the joy of living.


    That pair of sapphires that she used to admire - they''re so deep and blue that it reflects the hurt he''s feeling. It''s the look of someone who''s so much in pain. Even though he''s very good with hiding his true feelings, she knows him with all her heart, mind, and soul.


    ''And I know that you hate being alone even though you don''t want to admit it. Yet for thest years, I was thinking you would eventually do fine as time passed by. You used to neglect me in the past, after all. I was thinking that you could go back to that if you tried...'' she thought with a saddened, downcast gaze.


    ''But no matter how many times I tell you that you deserve to be happy, I get that you will never be.''


    Adrian only remained standing there at a distance while Cassidy continued staring out to him for what seemed like a long moment.


    Lost in her thoughts, she is not certain what to do from that point on. She is too drawn to him that she can no longer find it in herself to look away. And before she knew it, she suddenly went back to those times when she would spend what felt like an eternity just to behold him in all his perfect yet imperfect glory.


    ''Why? Why do I still feel this way? I was so sure that I was already okay. I was already happy with the way things were...'' she then began tonguish over and shudder at the staggering surge of agonizing heartaches that rushed within her all of the sudden.


    ''In the end, I still do love you. I don''t want to leave you alone, after all. I don''t want you to be this lonely for the rest of your life.''


    Cassidy could not help but admit all of these despite her will - much like how she could not help but fall in love with Adrian way back when they were still younger.


    ---


    "Hey, listen, big sis! I''ve got something to tell you!"


    Cassidy decided to pick up Aira from school on the next day.


    She could''ve brought her motorbike with her, but she felt like taking a stroll and getting a breather. It''s just that there''s a lot in her mindtely, and it''s making her feel so down that she can no longer do the things she always does without thinking too much.


    Fortunately, Aira likes to talk a lot - she can be a good distraction for Cassidy even when she still finds herself zoning out from time to time.


    "You see, Damien and I were talking about something the other day. He wanted to get an advice from me, and though I did tell him that you''re the one he should approach for that, he refused to go to you..." Aira muttered with a somewhat downhearted smile.


    "Apparently, he wanted to ask what would be a good present."


    "A present? Why? Is there someone who''s gonna have their birthday?" Cassidy asked and tilted her head a little to the side.


    "Geez, big sis! How could you?! Don''t you remember?! Sir Adrian''s birthday is tomorrow! That''s why I told Damien that he should ask you for an advice instead of me!"


    Cassidy froze at that.


    With her eyes bulging wide and her mouth gaping in utter shock, she halted on her tracks. She couldn''t believe that she forgot something so important - or more like, she''d been too caught up in her clutter of thoughts and storm of emotions that she almost forgot. That sudden reminder got herpletely speechless and thunderstruck for the next seconds toe.


    "Damien said that there isn''t going to be any party, though. Ever since you left them, Sir Adrian never held a celebration for his birthday again..." Aira continued until she realized she might have said something insensitive.


    "Oh, not that I''m ming you, big sis! No one''s ming you! Promise! It was Sir Adrian who decided that on his own! Damien said that he didn''t like holding a party, to begin with!"


    "It''s alright, Aira. I don''t feel med. And you''re right. He doesn''t like parties that much..." Cassidy reassured her with an understanding smile.


    "But a present, huh? Adrian isn''t choosy. So, he''ll probably like anything he''ll give him, but that also kind of bes the reason why it''s hard to know what he really wants."


    "No, it''s not."


    "Oh, really? Seems like I don''t need to give you that advice, then."


    "Everyone knows what he really wants, big sis. Maybe you''re the only one who doesn''t know."


    "Huh? What is it exactly-"


    "You, of course!"


    When Aira bolted that out with a somewhat aggravated expression, Cassiy could onlye to a still once more and blink at her in surprise and incredulity. She looks like she is already fed up with all these endless pinings and romantic tragedies.


    "Sir Adrian wants you, big sis! That''s not so hard to see!"

 Chapter 195 - A Special Gift

    Asher called Cassidy as he made his way to the kitchen of the diner.


    Thrown into panic, she turned off the oven in a haste and rushed to the entrance. She then stood there and stretched her hand out, preventing him from stepping inside.


    "Cassie, what''s that smell? It smells so good! What are you making at this hour? Are they cookies?"


    She only smiled at him nervously, not moving from her spot. He was supposed to be busy with his own restaurant around this time. But as soon as evening fell, he decided to hang around there and pay an unannounced visit.


    Whether Asher is there or not, though, Cassidy is nning to go to Adrian no matter what.


    "Yeah, they''re cookies. But you can''t have any..." she lied, still not prepared to disclose her intention to settle things with her husband.


    "It''s for the children at the orphanage."


    "Oh, really...?" he blurted out while closing his eyes and sniffing the mouth-watering aroma.


    "If you have extras, you should leave me some! Bryan and I would love to have a taste of your baking."


    "I don''t know if I''ll have enough."


    Cassidy silently asked Asher to forgive her for lying. She hates lying to him, but she has no choice. He''ll most probably not let her go and do what she''s nning. Then again, his resentment against the Millicent''s still persists up until the present.


    "Well, if you need anything, just call me. I''m gonna drink with Bryan for a bit. Don''t burn down the kitchen, okay?" he teased and smirked at her, much to her annoyance.


    Cassidy pouted and ced her hands on her hips. Asher only chuckled at her and patted her head before he finally left her alone. She then waited for a moment longer before she went back to what she was doing and opened the oven.


    "So then, let''s get this finished!"


    Putting on her mittens, Cassidy pulled out the birthday cake she had made for Adrian.


    She ced the cake pan on the counter and looked at her creation with pride. All that was left to do was to let it cool for a while. Then, she could add on the frosting.


    ''I never really made a cake that looked better than this one. Baking is not my thing, after all.''


    She doesn''t doubt that it''s the smallest one that Adrian will receive today, but she still put all of her feelings into it.


    She hoped he would like it - she did make it because of his birthday. At first, she hadn''t believed what Aira told her yesterday. And she hesitated to make him anything. She kept pondering about it until she found herself rushing to the store before she knew it.


    She went ahead and got all the ingredients she would need.


    ''I was going to get an instant cake mixer. But I figured that it would make the cake lose emotion if I did that. I wanted to make it special for him. And I wanted him to like it.''


    While Cassidy was thinking about how Adrian would probably react, she could not help but blush and smile to herself.


    It took her this long to remember all the feelings she used to hold for him before - but this time, they are much stronger and more passionate than ever. Everything about him made her feel special. And for once, she wanted to return the favor to him. After everything he had done for her, this was the least she could do.


    "I think it''s time for thest touches!"


    After waiting for the cake to cool down, Cassidy pulled out the frostings. She had two of them - one to cover the cake with and another one to write ''Happy Birthday'' on it. She slowly began to put the frosting all over the cake, a little tempted to have a spoonful of it while she''s at it. With a small knife, she painstakingly spread the frosting on the cake and made sure not to miss a corner.


    Even though Cassidy had little to no patience, she was determined to make it perfect.


    Once she was done, she grabbed the pastry bag, feeling a bit nervous. She''s been told more than once that she doesn''t have the best handwriting, but she hopes her letters will at least be readable. Gulping, she then started with the first one.


    She really tried her best, but her letter ''H'' still ended up looking like a square.


    "Should I go back to grade school or what?"


    Sighing with frustration, she only continued on with the next letters. And when she was finally done writing them down, she was disappointed to see that they looked like aplete blob of letters.


    "For the first time, I feel awful for not having a good handwriting."


    Cassidy had the right ingredients to start over, but she didn''t have much time left. It was almost midnight. She really didn''t want to get anyter than that.


    With that, she made haste to ce her failure of a cake in a box before she put it inside a bag. She then cleaned up the kitchen, throwing away any evidence that she made a cake. After everything was back in order, she took off her apron and started to put on her coat.


    She carried the bag with utmost care, making sure that it would not get tossed around.


    As soon as Cassidy came out of the kitchen, she was surprised to see Asher and Bryan sitting around the counter and staring at her with curiosity. She tensed up but still smiled at them, wondering if the smell was too obvious. No matter what, she can''t let them know where she''s going.


    "Hey, guys...!" Cassidy greeted a little too blithely.


    "I''ll be going out for a bit. I have to go and bring something to... <em>uhhh...</em> the orphanage!"


    "Don''t you think it''s toote for you to go there? And alone...?" Asher asked and pointed at the clock.


    "I don''t like that. Why don''t you wait until tomorrow? If it''s that important, I can take you there. I have time to spare."


    At that, she grimaced and gripped her bag tightly. Not wanting to show her frustration, she then looked around and tried to think of an excuse.


    "It''s fine, Asher. It won''t be long. I''m just going to leave something and go straight home. I can just use my motorbike too."


    "Well, if you say so."


    Asher stared at Cassidy for about a minute more or so until he finally let out a sigh. He was making things much too difficult for her liking. Bryan, on the other hand, kept silent through it all.


    "Promise you''ll be fine on your own?"


    "Yeah!"


    She could not help but beam at them, looking like some little girl who just got her father''s permission to hang outte. With an ear-splitting grin and an ecstatic leap on each of her steps, she bid them farewell and headed to the door. They only watched her and smiled in return the whole time.


    "I promise I''ll be back in an hour. See youter~!"

 Chapter 196 - Birthday Blues

    As Cassidy kept getting closer and closer to the main headquarters of Millicent Inc. where Adrian could still be, her pace started decreasing.


    She suddenly began wondering if dropping by unannounced was a bad idea, especially at such ate hour. At the thought of it, she couldn''t help but groan. It had been a very long while since thest time she was in his workce. She doesn''t know what the other employees who can still recognize her will think.


    ''Also, I really hadn''t prepared anything to say once I saw Adrian again. All I want is to be there for his birthday, which he is probably celebrating on his own.''


    Quite a long moment passed until Cassidy finally arrived at Millicent Inc. which happened to be almost empty at this point.


    She feels like turning back all of the sudden. But the cake in her hand keeps her from doing so. She has to go since she''s already there - and she really, really wants to go. Even then, she''s still gotten so tense and nervous for some reason. She can''t understand herself at all.


    Perhaps, this is because Cassidy is finally more aware of her feelings for Adrian - feelings that have changed over the course of time yet remained the same in terms of their essence.


    ''My feelings... for Adrian...''


    Cassidy loves Adrian - that will never change no matter how much pain and heartaches she''s gone through because of him.


    She wants him to be happy even without her there. She can never hold any grudge against him. And she knows that she enjoys being with him even when all they keep doing is fighting over the smallest things.


    ''Still, I''m afraid. I know that things don''t stay well for us for a long time. What if loving him again will lead us to new problems and harder sufferings?'' Cassidy kept questioning to no one in particr until she finally entered the lobby of the main headquarters.


    Her heart skipped a beat when she finally stood there.


    She still hadn''t even seen Adrian, but she could already feel herself heating up. Her cheeks are starting to burn up - probably, much too much that she feels like she is melting on the ground. She''s kind of embarrassed since bringing a cake to her husband doesn''t seem like her.


    ''What is going on with me? Why do I have to be so nervous? Why is every nerve in my body tingling? The heck is wrong with me?''


    Unbeknownst to Cassidy, Charles was passing through the upper floor when he suddenly took notice of her stalling around at the entrance of the lobby.


    He went frozen still out of utter nonplus. His eyes bulged wide while his steps came to a halt in an instant. For a moment, he thought he was hallucinating - she never said anything about paying a visit nor did she ever try to do something like this in the past two years. But then, he couldn''t possibly be hallucinating no matter how imusible this seemed.


    "Ma''am Cassidy... is really here..." Charles breathed out a little shakily.


    "Can it be for the President''s birthday?"


    ---


    Much likest year, Adrian spent his birthday like any other day.


    Knowing that he would be working from the break of dawn until the dead of the night, his siblings and nephews threw a banquet for him earlier that morning. They set up a celebration with the help of his housworkers back at his mansion. While he does appreciate their thoughts and efforts more than they can ever think, he still prefers not making a big deal about this asion.


    He decided not to hold any party - he really didn''t feel like entertaining any guests. Even then, everyone still gave him presents and greeted him. He received so many gifts that he had to make his bodyguards go all the way to his office to take them and deliver them home.


    ''Indeed, I appreciate all of that - a lot more than anyone can ever think, but then...'' Adrian thought while staring out to the window and up at the moon-lit night sky.


    ''I really can''t find it in myself to celebrate. I do feel happy, but I also feel like I don''t deserve all of these.''


    He''s all on his own inside his office at the moment, having only finished his piles paperwork for that evening. That''s until his secretary knocked on the door. He then entered the room and announced his return from the errand he made him carry out earlier.


    "Good work, Charles. Let''s call it a day here..." Adrian started, turning away from the window and preparing to leave.


    "I''ll see you again tomorrow-"


    "No, President. I believe you''ll have to stay for a bit longer..." Charles cut him off, much to his surprise and confusion.


    "I''ll be going on ahead."


    "Huh? Why?"


    "Ma''am Cassidy is here to see you."


    Adrian went still and silent at that,pletely taken aback.


    His heart seemed to stop at that very second while his entirety was thrown in a thunderstruck state. He could not get himself to move for the next seconds toe. All he could do was stare at his secretary, somewhat expecting that he would take back what he said.


    But he never did.


    ''Cassidy... is here...? Is it because of my birthday...?'' Adrian tried to guess but soon lost hope on that.


    ''No. If anything, she must be here to talk about our divorce. Then again, she didn''t even greet me on myst birthday - either she forgot or she didn''t care. This one is no different. I shouldn''t misunderstand.''


    He tried not to look too down as he brooded over that.


    Eventually, Adrian gave Charles permission to retire for the night. With that, they bid each other goodbyes and parted ways. As soon as he was gone, he took as much time as he could get to prepare himself for whatever was going to happen from that moment on.


    ''Still, must you choose this very day to talk about our divorce, Cassidy? I know I told you that we can do this anytime you want. And I promised that I''ll do anything you want me to...'' Adrian continued tonguish over as he started to make his way to the door.


    ''If what I''m thinking is true, then this is probably the most painful punishment you can do to me, Cassidy.''

 Chapter 197 - Getting Back Together

    For what almost felt like an eternity, Cassidy waited in front of Adrian''s office like what Charles told her to.


    He left a moment ago, having already informed her husband about her arrival. She did not expect that he would notice her earlier in the lobby, but she was d that he did. He himself looked d upon seeing her there, though he tried not to ask her too much about her purpose foring.


    <em>"I''m guessing that you''re here to see the President? You came at the right time, Ma''am. We''re just about to go home..." </em>was what Charles said to Cassidy at that time.


    <em>"You two might need some time alone, I assume."</em>


    Cassidy was still recalling her conversation with Charles when she heard a faint sound of footsteps approaching her, which made her heart pick up pace and thump loudly in her chest.


    As soon as the door opened, she immediately found herself staring into a pair of deep blue irises - so mesmerizingly beautiful that she felt like getting lost in them. Her whole face flushed a bright shade of red when she saw her husband''s astonished reaction up close. She only had but a second to look down and hide her blush.


    "Cassidy..." Adrian said in awe and disbelief.


    "What are you doing here?"


    Suddenly not knowing what to say, Cassidy let the silence fill in for her. She could feel her hands quivering a little as she continued to shy away and act somewhat timid. She couldn''t believe that she was being like this even at thest minute. This is all his fault, though - he is making her feel all the emotions she really tried hard to forget.


    <em>"Ummm...</em> Hey, Adrian. I''m sorry to bother you like this, but..." she started then hesitated and looked around.


    "Can Ie in? It''s kind of cold out here."


    Cassidy had no idea what she was doing - she was nowhere near cold at all, especially since she kept burning up the whole time.


    Surprisingly, Adrian only nodded before he let her enter his office. Once inside, she tried to gather herposure by taking a deep breath. She never thought that this would be so difficult, and considering that she wasn''t really good with words at times, she doubted that she would be able to say everything clearly.


    "Cassidy, what are you doing here?" Adrian asked again, making Cassidy turn to look at him.


    That''s when she saw that he also seemed tense and on the edge like her. Sure, he''s surprised by her unexpected arrival. But more than that, he appeared like there''s something about her sudden visit that didn''t settle well with him.


    "Is this about the divorce?"


    Then, she stiffened.


    When he brought that up while trying to mask his pain with a collected facade, she couldn''t help but grimace. Shepletely forgot that they talked about that back then - and that''s certainly because she never considered divorcing him at all. No matter what, she had to clear up his misunderstanding at once.


    Ignoring his question, she then pulled out the box from her bag and handed it to him with a flustered expression.


    "This is for you..." Cassidy started once more, blushing fiercer than ever.


    "Happy birthday, Adrian."


    At that, Adrian froze.


    She wasn''t sure if she was only seeing things or not, but she saw beads of tears swelling up in his eyes all of the sudden. It stunned her to the point she was at a loss of words. Him crying is probably the rarest thing she has ever seen him do.


    Ever so slowly, he reached out to grab the box, but he didn''t put much attention to it. He walked over to his office desk and ced it on top of it before turning to look back at her. From then on, he appears like he''s in a reverie.


    Seeing him look as if he is in some sort of a trance makes her heart pound even louder - there''s this unbearably overwhelming feeling that''s threatening toe out and make it burst.


    "You really came for my birthday?" Adrian breathed out, still finding it all hard to believe.


    "Yeah. That''s right. I''m not here to divorce you or anything..." Cassidy said with a small smile.


    "I wanted to give you a little surprise. So, I made you a cake. I hope you''ll like it. It didn''te out as good as I thought it would, though. And you probably had better ones."


    Adrian remained silent for a moment before he started making his way back to her.


    He then grabbed her hand and pulled her into a tight embrace, catching her off guard. With what sounded like a sob, he hurriedly buried his nose in her neck and nestled his face in there. All his pent-up emotions surged out right then. And before he knew it, he was already tearing up.


    "C-Cassidy..." he sobbed out with a weak and brittle tone as he held her closer to him.


    "I''m so happy you''re here, Cassidy."


    Hearing that, Cassidy finally gave in.


    She slowly wrapped her arms around his trembling frame and hugged him as reassuringly as she could - just like what she used to do before. From there, she remembers how much she loves the feeling of having him so near.


    She loves the way he holds her like a delicate piece of ss. She loves how he gently caresses her hair and firmly kisses her temple. She loves the thought that he''ll be always there to protect her. She loves the affectionate look in his eyes whenever he stares at her like she is his entire universe.


    After realizing all of that, Cassidy came to a certain conclusion - she will always be in love with Adrian.


    "Cassidy..." he whispered in her ear as he pressed the side of his face against hers.


    "I''m so, so happy you''re here. You''re the best present I could''ve ever asked for. Thank you very much."


    "Adrian..." she whispered back while gripping onto his shirt.


    "I... I..."


    She no longer knows what to say.


    The joy she is feeling at that moment is beyond overwhelming. Nothing in this world can ever describe it. If only she knew that getting back together with him would make her feel this way, she would have done it a long time ago. She never knew that her feelings for him could get so strong.


    "Cassidy, I love you," Adrian then said out of nowhere, taking her aback for a bit.


    He gently pulled her away and looked at her straight in the eye. With a loving smile, he cupped both of her cheeks and stroked them with his thumbs, making her blush all over again. He then leaned closer to her, and once again, she ended up getting lost in his gaze.


    "Will you let me love you again, Cassidy?"


    Instead of answering Adrian, Cassidy decided to inch her face closer to him and kiss him on the lips.

 Chapter 198 - A Chance In Love

    Being there with Cassidy made Adrian forget about everything else.


    When she went and kissed him all of the sudden, he imagined seeing fireworks blooming in a dark night sky. His heart keeps drumming wilder and wilder in each passing second. He can feel butterflies flying around in his stomach, and for a moment, he thought that he was only dreaming of her again.


    Never in his life had he ever had such a reaction. Never in his life had he felt something as strong as his feelings for this very special woman. There is no doubt about it - she is his true happiness, indeed.


    Eventually, Cassidy pulled away from Adrian. She then used her fingers to brush a few stray locks of hair that fell on his forehead.


    "Happy birthday again, Adrian," she whispered to him before looking down, a little embarrassed.


    With a loving smile, he grabbed both of her hands and gave them a tight squeeze. She hesitated to speak once more as she felt him staring down at her. But she knew that this was now or never - she had to say what she wanted to tell him this whole time while she still had the confidence.


    Taking a deep breath, she then tilted her head up and looked straight at him again.


    "You''re a very important person to me, Adrian. I realized that I want to be with you. I don''t want to be apart from you..." Cassidy said then faltered, recalling how hard she tried to push Adrian away all these years.


    "We were both in pain, and we both lost our memories. It''s very, very hard to move on from all the things that happened to us. At some points, we even thought we''d never love again. But then, it turned out that it was way toote for that. From the moment that we met, we already fell for each other - we''ve already loved each other. And that would never change."


    He couldn''t help but smile even wider at that. While still regarding her with an affectionate gaze, he started patting her head in his own special way.


    "You don''t know how happy that makes me feel..." he breathed out before leaning in and kissing her forehead.


    "I promise that no matter what happens, I''ll always be with you. I''ll never do anything that will make you cry again. You''re my everything, Cassidy. And you''re the only one I''ve ever wished to have."


    Cassidy giggled a little to herself as Adrian pulled away from her.


    She looked over to the table where he had ced her present and walked up to it. Coming up with something, she grabbed the box and opened it. With pride, she stared at the cake she baked before she called him over.


    He silentlyplied and joined her there. As he stood beside her, he looked down at what she made. She beamed at him right then, preparing to brag.


    "Look, Adrian...!" she enthused with a grin.


    "I made this cake for you. I know that I''m not good at this kind of stuff, but I still tried my best!"


    Adrian can only wonder how someone can be so kissable like this - his wife is just too precious for her own good.


    He did not say anything as he peered down at her creation. That''s when he thought of something. He ced his finger on the frosting and took a small amount of it. She thought that he would have a taste of it, but then, he suddenly put the frosting on the tip of her nose.


    Heughed yfully when she pouted at him.


    "I love it. Thank you..." he told her with a somewhat brittle tone while he kissed the frosting off of her nose, looking so overwhelmed with joy.


    "It looks beautiful. I really am happy right now."


    Her eyes widens a little at the look he is making - he seems like he is about to cry again.


    Cassidy wanted Adrian to enjoy this day until the end. She''s not sure if there''s a reason behind his tears other than the overflowing happiness he''s feeling, but she wants to be certain that he''ll be smiling when this eveninges to a close.


    "Hey, Cassidy...?" he called after a moment of silence, wrapping his arm around her waist and pulling her closer to him before leaning the side of his face on top of her head.


    "Did Asher know you''re gonna be here?"


    "Well..." she trailed off and put her hands behind her back.


    "I didn''t necessarily tell him nor Bryan that I was going to be here with you. They''d ask a million question before they let me step a foot out of the door. I told them that I was going to the orphanage. That was enough to let me go."


    "Man, you haven''t really changed. Still the sneaky one as always, huh?"


    "This time is your fault, though."


    "So, I''m the bad influence?"


    "Yep!"


    "Well, since you''re already here, why don''t we go out somewhere?"


    Cassidy had a hard time understanding why everything about Adrian made her heart flutter.


    She would look at him and feel this tingling sensation running throughout her body. She would hear his voice and feel like she was melting. Even though he had his ws, she couldn''t help but see him as perfect on that very moment.


    Back then, Cassidy never thought she''d develop such strong feelings for a guy like Adrian. Then again, there were times when she doubted she''d ever love at all, especially when her parents died. After all the traumatic experiences that she went through, she believed that pains and sufferings were all that awaited her.


    Adrian proved Cassidy wrong, though. He showed her how to love and how it was to be loved. Even though they turned away from each other at different points, fate did not break them apart for good. Then again, those who were truly destined were often the ones who received the worst from destiny itself.


    This time around, though, Cassidy wouldn''t let anything get in between her and Adrian.


    "Go with you somewhere...?" she asked and thought about it for a moment until she noticed how anxious he looked.


    "Sure, why not? I don''t mind as long as I''m with you."


    Hearing Cassidy say that, Adrian can''t help but brighten up and smile a dazzling smile. She almost forgot that he could actually get excited like this as well. Seeing him beam all brightly alone makes her want to do the same.


    "Alright, then. Let''s go."

 Chapter 199 - Exploring The City Together

    Before Cassidy had a chance to say anything, Adrian took his things and prepared to leave.


    Once he was finished putting on his leather jacket, he grabbed her hand and pulled her out of his office. She only smiled at him that whole time, loving the feeling of their fingers intertwined together.


    They step out of the building to feel the cold evening air. A sea of stars light up the night sky along with the coruscant pool of moonlight. The streets are silent, and the city is still. It''s an ideal scenery for some nighttime escapade.


    Adrian was looking around as he followed Cassidy to her motorcycle - she suggested that they use that instead of his car.


    She handed him a spare helmet to which he smiled in return. This wouldn''t be the first time he would get on her motorcycle. The only difference this time was that they would ride it together as a reconciled couple.


    "By the way, I love your new fashion style," Cassidymented as she climbed on the vehicle.


    He grinned at that and settled down behind her without any hesitation. After he took his seat on the back, he wrapped his arms around her waist and leaned closer. Having her this near makes him sigh with bliss - he hopes that they can always stay like this from this point on.


    "Do I still look neat and tidy?" Adrian whispered in her ear, smirking yfully.


    "Even if you do, I still find you cool," Cassidy quipped with a small giggle.


    "And attractive?"


    "And attractive. Yes."


    He can''t help but grin even wider at herpliment. ttered, he then embraces her tighter and kisses her on the cheek, which makes her giggle once more. Knowing that she still sees him that way despite not being her type of guy is actually better than meeting her standards in men.


    "So, then... Where is it you wanna go to?" she asked as she turned on the engine of her motorcycle.


    "To be honest, I don''t really know. I just want to be with you for a while longer," he said and chuckled.


    "You can be such a rascal sometimes, you know."


    "Well, since it''s my birthday, can I ask you to take me to your favorite ce in the city?"


    "My favorite ce?"


    "Yeah."


    "Oh, alright. Hold on tight, then. That''s gonna be a long ride."


    With that, Cassidy started to drive while Adrian leaned against her back without dropping his smile.


    Everything feels so perfect. Everything feels so right. He wonders if eveything is only a dream. He wonders if he will wake up at any moment.


    ''Even then, I want to enjoy this for a little bit longer. I want to remember every detail, and I want to make the momentst,'' he thought while looking so helplessly in love.


    They drove in silence for half an hour or so, heading downtown.


    Adrian, still holding on to Cassidy tightly, kept looking around and beholding the scintiting lights that gave life to the evening scenery. Though it''s amon sight for him, he finds the world more beautiful when he''s with the woman he loves.


    Cassidy smiled to herself as she looked at the cars that drove beside them. She passed through streets and blocks of buildings, watching people walk all around. The hustle and bustle of the city make her brighten up even more - it''s almost like she''s back to a certain part of her life that she never realized she left.


    What makes the entire view appear even better is the myriad of Christmas decorations - from ornamental trees to adorning lights, the spirit of that special assion can be felt all around the ce. Only then did it really settle in her that Christmas is just around the corner. Time sure flies by without them realizing it.


    Instead of stopping in some ce around there, Cassidy drove right past everything. Adrian began to wonder where in the world she was taking him. Unlike him, she seemed to know many secluded spots in the city that he didn''t know about.


    ''It doesn''t really matter where she will take me, though. I can travel all around the world with her, and I will notin - not even once.''


    Eventually, she pulled up the vehicle at a soulless ce. A little surprised by how sudden it was, he sat up straight and looked around. He then finds that they have arrived in some unfamiliar, isted street.


    "Hey, Cassidy...?" Adrian started as he got off of the motorcycle.


    "Where are we?"


    At that moment, the street lights had been turned on all of the sudden. Even though it was still a little dim, he was able to see Cassidy smiling at him. She reached out to take his hand and began to pull him in a certain direction. They walk in silence until they catch sight of a lush greenery that leads to a bridge over a small river.


    "Doesn''t this look lovely? I found this ce some time ago," Cassidy said while Adrian continued to behold the scenery in awe and wonder.


    Still holding his hand, she took him to the bridge. Once they were on top of it, she turned him around and let him have a view of the pool of lights from which downtown is bathing in. Unlike in the city, it is quiet and peaceful in here. The only thing that can be heard is the blowing wind that keeps rustling around them. Below the bridge is the reflection of the starry night sky on the water of the river.


    "This is beautiful, Cassidy," he breathed out before he ced his arm across her shoulders and pulled her closer to him.


    It was very cold at that time of the night. But she couldn''t feel it since his warmth was traveling throughout her body. She can''t help but enjoy their closeness thoroughly - she admits that she misses this.


    "How did you ever find a ce like this? I''ve never been here before," Adrian asked as he leaned the side of his head against hers.


    "There is a lot of things I know about the city. When I have nothing to do, I just drive around. I have to admit that this is also a first for me. It''s nice seeing the city from here, don''t you think so too?" Cassidy beamed up at him, feeling more than pleased to see him enjoying the view as well.


    "Yeah. You''re right."


    "I''m d I''m able to take you here with me, Adrian."


    "You know, Cassidy, I never thought I''d be here with you tonight. I thought I would just spend my birthday like any other day. You sure made my day."


    Right then, she beamed even brighter at him. She then snuggled closer and syed her arm on his back. At that point, both of them hardly feel the cold at all. Then again, they aren''t alone - and that is enough to warm their hearts.


    "Say, Cassidy..." Adrian began again after staying silent for a moment, thinking of something.


    "Is there anything special you want for Christmas?"

 Chapter 200 - Plans For The Future

    When Adrian asked about Christmas all of the sudden, Cassidy looked up to him with awe.


    "Christmas, huh...?" she blurted out and thought for a moment before she shook her head.


    "I''m not sure, Adrian. Then again, you don''t have to bother yourself. I don''t really need anything."


    "Well, I know several things that you might want, but I''m not certain if you still want them..." he said with a smile tugging at his lips.


    "Come on, isn''t there anything in particr that you want?"


    Adrian had been wanting to ask this to Cassidy for a while. While he''s more than willing to give her even the stars and the moon, what he wants is to give her what she truly desires.


    "It''s okay. Just get me anything you like. Anything is fine with me."


    She told him that, but of course, he wasn''t satisfied. He insisted on getting an answer from her. Yet knowing how stubborn she could be, he soon found the need to resign.


    "Really, Adrian. Anything will be fine with me," she giggled when he eventually sighed in defeat.


    They stayed silent after that, staring out into the bustling city as well as its myriad of street lights. Then, without any prior notice, he ced his hand on top of her head before he used his other one to hold hers and intertwine their fingers together. She looks at him curiously while he beams down at her ecstatically.


    "So, what are you going to give me?" Adrian inquired, earning a pout from Cassidy.


    "What do you mean what am I going to give you? I already made you a cake. Is there something else you want?"


    "I''m not talking about my birthday. You already gave me the best presents ever - another chance and your forgiveness. I couldn''t ask for anything better than those."


    She blushed at how he said that with the softest, gentlest look she''d seen on anyone. He thenughed a little when she started acting all embarrassed. Still pouting, she just shot him a sharp gaze in return.


    "I''m talking about Christmas, Cassidy"


    "Oh."


    She was a bit taken aback. Once again, she thought about it for a moment before she looked at him in grave disappointment.


    "I don''t know yet. I hadn''t thought about it until now...." she trailed off and cast down her gaze.


    "I thought we wouldn''t be spending Christmas together, you know. I thought I wasn''t going to get back together with you. But in the end, I went and did. I''m d we''re together again, though."


    Adrian was d he was together with Cassidy, too.


    She makes his lifeplete for she fills a huge part of his heart. He never wants to let her go or lose her again. He wishes he can stay this way with her forever. If she is to leave once more, she''s certainly going to knock down the remaining bnce he has left. But he''ll do his hardest so that it''ll not happen again.


    He''ll work harder to make her stay. He''ll love her as if his life depends on it.


    "Hey, Adrian..?" Cassidy chimed in again, breaking the silence.


    "It''s getting prettyte. If I don''t go home soon, Asher might go ballistic. He''ll go marching to the orphanage only to find me not there. I also left Aira on her own for too long. She might stay upte because I''m still not there."


    Adrian only smiles despite how distraught she seems, not moving or saying anything. He stares at her while she waits for a response from him.


    "We''ll be able toe into terms one of these days. Your family and mine - we''ll all meet in the middle and start anew."


    Not giving Cassidy a moment to respond to that, Adrian suddenly bent down and picked her up from her feet. He started carrying her bridal style, making her squeal in surprise. She hastily wrapped her hands around his neck and embraced him tightly to keep herself from falling.


    "A-Adrian, say something first before you-"


    "So, Cassidy, you think I can court you again?"


    "Say, what?!"


    Right then, her eyes bulged wide while her mouth hung open.


    Adrian smirked yfully while Cassidy only looked at him incredulously. He then began to walk down the bridge with her in his arms. Only when they reached the path they took earlier did she finally say something.


    "You''ll court me again? Are you serious? We''re married for almost a decade now," Cassidy tried to talk him out of it, not getting where he wasing from.


    "The promise I made to you before still stands. I promised that I''d do this the right way, didn''t I...?" Adrian brought up all of the sudden, much to her surprise.


    "We may be married, but we haven''t really been acting like a normal couple. I don''t mind starting all over with you. Besides, we haven''t made a baby yet. Let''s think of lots of things to look forward to."


    Her whole face went red at that moment, which caused him someughter. Feeling embarrassed, she starts making a fuss and pouting at him while he only continuesughing. As soon as they got to her motorcycle, he sat her on top of it and put his hands on her sides while he waited for her answer.


    "I want to be with you forever, Cassidy. That''s why I''ll do everything to make you stay this time..." he said as he cupped her cheek and inched his face closer to hers.


    "Don''t you want to be with me forever too?"


    "I-I never said that I don''t want to," she said and hesitated, still blushing madly.


    Adrian loves seeing Cassidy so flustered.


    That''s part of the reason why he''s teasing her, but something isn''t right. He was ying around when he said he would court her again, but at the same time, he was also being serious - perhaps, serious enough to see that through no matter what.


    "I... I-I..." she stammered out and looked down, feeling like melting from his intent stare.


    "I do want to stay with you forever."


    Instead of saying anything else, he held both sides of her face before he pulled her into a passionate kiss.


    His everything got caught in trance by her soft touch and sweet scent. He hadn''t expected the kiss to be so tender nor that her lips would be this warm despite the cold. And he couldn''t help but let out a little hum of contentment as she moved against his mouth and deepened the kiss.


    Cassidy tasted like summer, warm and sweet and full of passion. Contrarily, she decided that Adrian tasted like winter, icy and fresh and with just the hint of spice.


    Despite that ring difference, they still share something inmon - and that''ll be the nostalgic taste that gives them the feeling of being home.

 Chapter 201 - Back To Courting

    Around noon on the next day, one certain arrival caused a scene inside Cassidy''s restaurant.


    All the customers as well as the employees are thrown off guard the moment this prominent individual makes an appearance. With that strong of a presence, their attention is caught right away, and from that point on, an uproar breaks out.


    <em>"Hey, isn''t that...?"</em>


    <em>"That man can only be that esteemed CEO...!"</em>


    <em>"Woah! He''s insanely hot just like what the rumors say..."</em>


    <em>"Really, really handsome too...!"</em>


    <em>"What''s up with that get-up, though...?"</em>


    <em>"Is something big happening...?"</em>


    Amotion stirred as soon as Adrian came striding in.


    Not only is he making an entrance all of the sudden, but he is also wearing quite a sumptuous suit and carrying a resplendent bouquet of roses with him. It''s not that difficult to point out what is his purpose here, but even then, it''s all somewhat bemusing.


    Aside from the fact that his presence alone can flip a whole building upside down, there are also those rumors about him living separately from his wife. Some said that the head of Millicent Inc. had always been in a loveless rtionship with his spouse while others presumed that they were going to divorce sooner orter.


    Right now, though, those who knew the rumors started to think that this may not be the case all along.


    <em>"Ummm...</em> Excuse me, Ma''am Cassie," called Bryan who had onlye from serving some of their customers.


    "What is it, Bryan?" Cassidy asked, turning away from the pile of paperwork she was arranging at that moment.


    He suddenly came in her office in the middle of her work. There are customers outside that are being attended to by the other employees. She caught a glimpse of what was happening out there when he opened the door and entered, but she remained oblivious of the reason behind the noises.


    "There appears to be an important visitor for you, Ma''am."


    "Oh, alright. I''ll be going there in a minute."


    Right then, everyone outside appears to have gotten much noisier than ealier. Rounds of lively chatters ensued and spread around out of nowhere, making them turn to look in that direction.


    "Huh? What''s that all about?" Cassidy wondered out loud, finally deciding to put aside her work in the meantime.


    With that, she makes her way out of her office while Bryan trails after her. As soon as she opens the door, everyone around there immediately turns to where they are and sheds the spotlight on her. She ends up blinking at this in surprise and puzzlement, not sure of what to do.


    "Cassidy."


    At that call, the world seems to still for Cassidy.


    When she met an all-too familiar, loving gaze - one that she had dreamt ofst night in bed, she came to a standstill. Completely taken aback, she could only stay unmoving and speechless on her ce - an astonished expression sttered across her face all the while.


    "Good afternoon, Cassidy."


    With the brightest of smiles, Adrian walks up to Cassidy and offers the bouquet of roses to her.


    At that moment, everyone in the diner has their full attention on them. There were some who let out a squeal or two while others remained silently immersed in the scene. It was almost like they were watching some sort of movie drama, especially with how romantic this whole spectacle was.


    "Adrian, I didn''t expect you''de today..." Cassidy said as she epted the flowers and beamed at him.


    "But thank you foring. For these roses, too."


    "Anything for you," Adrian replied with a smile of his own before reaching out to hold her hand.


    With his fond stare never leaving hers, he proceeds to kiss the back of her hand, earning a flushed face from her. That was when a much more boisterous round of squeals and chatters prevailed and ruled over the restaurant - the audience was more than amused and intrigued at this point.


    While the world around them bustles and buzzes, the couple only continues staring at each other. Cassidy can''t keep herself from blushing the entire time whereas Adrian is trying to make the kiss on her handst before eventually pulling away.


    "Sir Adrian."


    That''s when Bryan joins the scene.


    He appears like he hasn''t taken in everything yet. Starting when he saw their visitor, he couldn''t help but be so stunned that he could only gape at the side. Cassidy is more astounded than anyone there, though. After all, she really wasn''t expecting that her husband would be courting her in the open this early on. Now, she''s back to being uncertain of what to do.


    "Good afternoon, Sir Adrian. Wee to our restaurant," Bryan began again after forcing himself to move on from the shock of seeing him there.


    "Good afternoon as well..." Adrian greeted back with a smile.


    "Thank you for helping my wife in her business, Bryan."


    "It''s my pleasure, Sir. Putting that aside, we didn''t know you''de. If you like, we can have something prepared for you."


    "If it''s no trouble, then I''ll be d to take on the offer. I believe we also have some catching up to do."


    "Indeed. As far as I recall, thest time I talked with you had been a long while ago."


    Much to Cassidy''s surprise, the two of them appear to be getting along well. She thought that they''d be kind of awkward with each other, but instead, the air around them seemed mellow and friendly - now, if only the same can happen with Asher.


    "I''vee here for one main thing, actually..." Adrian continued before turning to look back at Cassidy.


    "I''m here to court my wife again."


    While she reacts astounded yet again to his deration, Bryan is a little bamboozled. They''re supposed to be already married, after all. He somewhat expected that it''d be something like that, though - the roses alone are dead giveaways.


    "Oh, that''s great! Congrats on getting back together!" Bryan enthused with a delighted grin, feeling happy for them.


    From thereon, Cassidy lets him catch up with Adrian for a bit longer. In the meantime, she excuses herself to finish her work back in her office - she is almost done, anyway. Their employees attended to her husband, leading him to the lounge and serving him their bestsellers.


    Cassidy can''t help but wonder what kind of life awaits her from that point on. Now that Adrian is back - and even starts to step up his game, she has a feeling that there are many things that will change.


    No matter what they are, though, Cassidy is certain that they''re finally heading to a future they''ll happily create for themselves.

 Chapter 202 - Lost In Their Own Little World

    Sometimes, handling a business can be a thorn in the side.


    After Cassidy decided to return to her office and finish her work, more of them starteding out of nowhere. They all happened to be urgent, considering that she took some days off recently and failed to handle these errands as early as possible. Because of that, she finds herself stuck there until now.


    She''s dealing with several legal documents at the moment. Signing papers doesn''t oftene out to be time-consuming, but she isn''t really doing it without a care in the world. Ranging from ounting records to inventories, she needs to read each one of them thoroughly.


    "Why now of all times, though...?" Cassidy sighed out loud and leaned back on her chair.


    "I really don''t want to be this busy once I already have a child."


    Then, she blinked.


    Reacting surprised and incredulous to what she just came up with, she sat upright and shook her head. She can''t believe that she''s thinking that far ahead - she only got back together with Adrianst night.


    Nheless, Cassidy knows in herself that she''s serious.


    "As much as I love managing this restaurant, I''ll have to take a long break from it some time soon."


    With those as herst thoughts, she carried on with her work. She tried to do it in a hurry this time since she already left her husband out there for too long. But little did she know that she really didn''t have to be in such a haste.


    Too busy arranging papers and walking up from one cab to another, Cassidy fails to hear the door opening.


    Ever so silently, Adrian walks up to her from behind. Since his wife was too focused on making the finishing touches, she still didn''t notice him. That''s until she feels a pair of arms wrap themselves around her waist, catching her off guard.


    Cassidy then hastily turned her head around - only to find Adrian embracing her from the back, much to her pleasant surprise. She blushes at the gesture, which earns a smallugh from him.


    "Adrian, I didn''t notice you entering" she chimed in and smiled at him, acting somewhat bashful.


    "How hardworking of you, Cassidy. Bryan wasn''t wrong about you getting too caught up in your work that you kept losing track of time," he said with a smirk while he propped his chin over her shoulder.


    "Oh, he said that?"


    "Yeah, he did. That''s why I came."


    "I''m sorry for making you wait. I''ll go now, okay?"


    "What for? I''m already here."


    That''s when Adrian tightens his grip around Cassidy, nuzzling his nose in her neck all the while. She slightly shivered at the feeling of his breath hitting her skin there, but he was too mesmerized to notice as he only continued to take in her alluringly sweet scent.


    "By the way, what''s with the visit? You didn''t tell me anythingst night," Cassidy asked, resting both of her hands on his arms and rubbing them gently.


    "Didn''t I tell you that I want to court you? Since I really didn''t get to do that back then, I might as well take all the opportunities I could get..." Adrian answered with a knowing look.


    "I''ll do this my way, and I''ll make sure you''re going to be pleasantly surprised everytime."


    "So, no more anonymous bouquets?"


    When she brings that up with a teasing smirk, he only chuckles once more. He then pulls away while she turns around to look at him. Now that they''re looking at each other, he reaches out his arms to her sides and puts his hands on the table behind her, trapping her in between.


    He stares at her straight in the eye, smirking mischievously. Seeing him this up close makes her falter a little and flush a shade of pink again - time and again, she''s helplessly captivated by his breathtaking features.


    "Perhaps, it''s time for me to give you flowers personally..." he continued before he rested his forehead on hers.


    "You deserve much better than anonymous bouquets. And I want to be a better husband for you."


    "You really don''t have to, you know..." she whispered breathily, cupping both of his cheeks.


    "I love you just the way you are."


    With a smitted expression, Adrian grins at Cassidy, feeling like falling for her all over again. From thereon, the couple only continues on with their soft gazes and loving touches while bathing in each other''s warm presence.


    Despite her reassurance, though, he knows that he can''t stay the way he is now. While he did work hard to get his family matters solved before she went back to his life, he knew that he still had not made up for how he treated her all those years. Other than that, he''ll also make sure that she''ll befortable and untroubled once she stands alongside him again.


    ''From now on, I won''t care about what the world has to say. Their only job here is to know that you''re mine,'' was what he was thinking in silence while he kept peering at her with his half-lidded sapphire orbs brimming with determination.


    "To be honest, Cassidy..." he then chimed in again, earning a small hum from her.


    "I also came to ask you to go to an amusement park with me."


    "Oh! A date?!" she chirped ecstatically.


    "Yeah. We can also bring the kids along if you want."


    "That''s perfect! We do owe them one for causing troubles on their family day."


    Cassidy giggled a little and beamed at Adrian right then, endearing him even more.


    Unable to hold himself back any longer, he leans down to her and dives in for an affectionate kiss, making her gasp in surprise. Without hesitation, he then wraps his arms around her waist and pulls her closer to him. She returns the gesture by putting her arms around his neck, kissing him back without dropping her smile.


    Cassidy already had a strong feeling about this since way back then, but his touches, his lips and his warmth - they''re all so intoxicating that she forgot they''re still in her office.


    Not even a minute in their make-out session, Adrian hoists her up and ces her on top of her office desk, which made her squeal a little. He kisses her senseless from thereon, deepening it in each passing moment. For that entire time, he still has his arms locked around her waist while her hands are syed across his broad shoulders.


    "A-Adrian, s-slow down."


    "Sorry. You''re just too irresistible."


    Cassidy is having a hard time repressing her moans at this point, especially when Adrian seems to be getting better and better at it every time their lips make contact.


    Making out with her husband in her office wasn''t really part of her wild imagination. But then again, she probably wouldn''t be able to feel the enjoyment and delight it could bring unless she experienced it for real. A simr pattern of thinking goes for him. He would never know that he needed and wanted something so much until he just came to realize that he did.


    Through these intimate and loving gestures alone, both of them can tell that they''re trying to make up for all the days they''re away from each other. Whenever they touch, it''s always filled with yearnings and desires that they buried within for too long.


    Right now, though, Cassidy and Adrian vow to make up for it not only through this onught of affection alone - they''re going to do so by promising to stay together forever this time around.

 Chapter 203 - A Day In The Life Of An Ordinary Employee

    Adrian Millicent is the well-esteemed chief executive of Millicent Inc. who possesses an air of coolness around him that feels a little too cold most of the time.


    It was to be expected with all the stress and pressure of being the head of several multi-millionpanies. And it wasn''t that he was not a good boss to an ordinary employee like Daniel. On the contrary, while he holds high expectations for everyone in his workce, he always treats them with respect.??


    Adrian tries his hardest to remember all of his employees by their names, politely thanks whoever manages to finish a task, gives short yet powerful peptalks if he notices someone struggling, and often has his secretary gather feedback for improvement. Daniel really admires him and looks forward to the day when he himself approaches him in person instead of sending an email like always. It can''t be helped, though, considering that he''s only working at one of the branchpanies and not in the main headquarters.


    Yet today, he happened to be in said branchpany for some reason.


    "President! Good morning!" Daniel greeted right away, springing up from his seat.


    "Good morning too, Daniel..." Adrian greeted back with a small nod, looking like he hade to his office for some business.


    "Listen, I have a favor to ask."


    "Of course! Whatever you need, President!"


    "You see, I am expecting a very special guest at about four in the afternoon. However, an issue hase up with one of our partnerpanies. I need to have a meeting with them, and sadly, they are only avable at that same time."


    "Oh, alright, Sir. What is it you want me to do?"


    "My secretary isn''t around at the moment. Since you''ll be free by that time, will you please go to the lobby and pick her up? She hadn''t been here in our branchpany before, so she asked to be toured around when I told her about the dy. Can you take her around?"


    For a moment, Daniel takes it all in - he still can''t believe that Adrian has really approached him in personal. Once he grasps what it is he needs to do, he smiles and nods at him.


    "Of course, President. You can count on me," he beamed, and to his pleasant surprise, he was rewarded with a smile.


    It was barely a smile, though. The corners of his lips curved up for only a tiny bit. But he knew it was definitely there.


    "Thank you, Daniel. I''m relying on you," Adrian said before taking his leave.


    In awe, Daniel watches him walk away until he turns to a corner and disappears for good. Trying to snap out of his daze, he then ps the sides of his face and lets his determination fill him - he is not going to let his boss down.


    Before going back to work, Daniel grabs his phone and sets up an rm so he will not be able to somehow forget the time.


    ---


    As soon as Daniel reaches the lobby that afternoon, he finds the security guard at the front desk talking to someone whom he guesses is the special guest he''s supposed to tour around.


    <em>"Uhhhh...</em> Hello?" he called and grimaced at how awkward that was.


    It''s definitely not the impression he wants to leave. He, however, didn''t have much time to think about it as both the guard and the visitor turned around to look at him. Right then, he stilled. To say that he was stunned would probably be an understatement.


    Their special guest turns out to be this drop-dead gorgeous redhead whose staggering beauty reminds Daniel of a model he once saw on a magazine.


    "Hey, Sir Daniel!" the security guard chimed in, pulling him out of his trance.


    "O-Oh, good afternoon," he greeted and smiled while he walked closer to them.


    "Hi, there! Are you the one Adrian told me about?" the visitor asked.


    Daniel was taken aback. She is quite bold in her way of addressing him as well as his boss. Not to mention, she is calling the head of Millicent Inc. by his first name.


    "Y-Yes, I am, Ma''am. Pleased to meet you..." he stammered a little before he carried on with his introduction.


    "The name''s Daniel."


    "Pleased to meet you too, Daniel. My name is Cassidy," she replied with a smile that almost made him fall for her charms.


    "R-Right! If you would pleasee with me, Ma''am Cassidy?"


    "Okay."


    Cassidy bid goodbye to the security guard before following Daniel to the elevator. He thought that it was nice of her to do that. Despite being the special guest of their boss, she seems kind and friendly.


    "So, what are the ns before I see Adrian?" Cassidy started once more, initiating a conversation.


    "Oh, I was thinking I''d take you to our indoor cafe first. The coffee there is way better than any of those from the convenience stores since it gets freshly brewed," Daniel said, not sure if that would be a good ce for their first destination.


    Yet to his relief, she only nodded in agreement.


    ---


    "Here we are! Believe me, this ce has the best drinks and food! It''s even got the most delicious cakes. They''re awesome!" Daniel enthused as soon as he and Cassidy reached the indoor cafe where they found a crowd that seemed to be mostly made up of employees who''re on break.


    It was more simr to a restaurant than a cafe, especially with its wide-ranging menu of beverages, light snacks, lunches and even dinners for those that workedte. He was pleased to see that she appeared to be impressed by that as well as the overall setting of the ce.


    "Is there anything you like? It''ll be my treat!" Daniel offered.


    "Oh, you really don''t have to do that!" Cassidy tried to turn it down but he insisted.


    "It''s no problem! Just tell me what you like."


    "Well, if you''re sure... Does this ce have some strawberry milkshake or strawberry ice cream?"


    Daniel couldn''t help but blush a little, finding Cassidy endearingly cute when she said that with an embarrassed look.

 Chapter 204 - The Oblivious And The Mischievous

    It didn''t take a while for Daniel to get what he and Cassidy wanted to order - a slice of strawberry shortcake for her and a cup of coffee for himself.


    "Here you go!" he enthused with a grin as he ced the tray on the table and sat across from her.??


    "Thank you...!" she chirped and went to take a bite of her dessert right away, brightening up not even a secondter.


    "You were right! This tastes awesome!"


    Seeing Cassidy get so thrilled about such a small thing, Daniel resisted the urge tough. He then took a sip from the coffee that he got for himself.


    "Say, Daniel...?" she called out while he hummed to let her know he was listening.


    "The security guard mentioned earlier that Adrian was acting different than usual. So, like... I''m thinking how he is at worktely."


    "Well, it honestly was a surprise he came to ask me. He''s often in his office, and hemunicates by e-mail most of the time. When he doese out, he''s strict and business-orientated, but he''s a good boss. I mean, he takes our opinions seriously. He also makes sure we have everything we need. Still, at times, he''s a little too cold with that calcting look of his," he exined, earning a thoughtful expression from her.


    "Cold, huh? I get what you mean. But I thought that he''s no longer like that."


    "Huh? So, you know him outside of work?"


    Daniel was taken aback when he heard Cassidy call his boss by his first name earlier. It seems like she is not just being bold, though he also would have already guessed since Adrian did say that she is his ''special'' guest.


    "Yeah, I do know him," she simply said, smiling somewhat mischievously.


    "Then, how would you describe him? The boss when he''s outside the office, I mean?" he asked, looking more than intrigued.


    "Adrian is the definition of calm and cool. He''s kind and caring. His smile always looks so sweet, too."


    "It does?! Woah! I didn''t think he smiles in such a way."


    "Well, yeah. And I was only getting started. Adrian is gentle at times and passionate at others. He is fond of dry humor, has a childish side, and can be a dork sometimes."


    "A... dork?"


    Daniel blinks at Cassidy incredulously, having a hard time to believe what he''s hearing.


    He was about to ask more, but that was when he suddenly caught sight of something through the corners of his eyes. There''s a woman walking with a hot cup of coffee from behind her. She wasn''t paying attention to where she''s heading to, and with that, she ended up tripping and spilling her coffee.


    "Hey, look out!" Daniel cried out to Cassidy, bolting out from his seat and sprinting over to her.


    He managed to catch the woman and pull her up all at the same time before the coffee could make a mess out of the two of them. But as a result, he almost got burnt in their stead. Thrown off guard, hispanion hurried to the woman while she began apologizing frantically.


    "Are you okay?" he asked her, feeling more concerned for her than what could have happened to him.


    "Y-Yes, I''m okay. Again, I''m very, very sorry. And thank you for catching me."


    "No problem. Take better care next time."


    Daniel reassured her many times before she finally took her leave. As soon as she was gone, Cassidy chimed in once more andmended him for what he did.


    "That was amazing, Daniel! You were very quick!"


    "I-It''s nothing. I''m pretty fast since a long time ago. I''d been part of our track team in high school."


    "Really? I used to do fist fights in high school!"


    "Fist fights?!"


    "Yeah!"


    From that point on, the two of them found themselves talking about high school, their hobbies and other random topics that helped them get to know more about each other. It went on and on until the rm in his phone started beeping.


    "Huh? What''s that?" Cassidy asked, ncing at the direction of the sound.


    "An rm I set earlier. It''s just like when I had to pick you up. I''m supposed to start taking you to the President now," Daniel answered, pouting a little.


    Too bad he''s been enjoying having her around. Time sure flies when he''s having fun.


    "I should take you upstairs," Daniel sighed and got up.


    "That won''t be necessary."


    Then, he stilled.


    Adrian appeared from behind Daniel all of the sudden, making him yelp in surprise. It appears like his meeting has ended earlier than expected. He pulls himself together and tries to greet him as he should, but then came Cassidy bouncing out of her seat and hugging him out of nowhere.


    "Adrian!" Cassidy chirped with a smile, making Daniel gape in nonplus.


    "I take that Daniel has taken good care of you?" Adrian asked and returned her embrace with a smile of his own, surprising their otherpanion even more.


    "Yeah, he even bought me a cake!"


    "Oh, did he now? And here I was thinking I''d get you some myself."


    "Well, no one''s stopping you from buying me another slice~"


    Adrian chuckled at that and started stroking her head. Cassidy leaned in his gentle touch, enjoying his affectionate gesture. Still not pulling away from the embrace, he then looked back at Daniel and expressed his gratitude.


    "Thank you for looking after her, Daniel," he said, giving him a smile that almost made him faint.


    "Y-You don''t have to thank me, President! It''s no problem at all!"


    "At least let me pay you back for whatever you got her."


    Despite Daniel''s refusal, Adrian still insisted and reached into his pocket to ced a bill on the table. He then turned back to Cassidy and offered his arm for her to hold onto. She grinned up at him, taking his arm and looping her own around it.


    "Shall we go, Cassidy?"


    "We shall!"


    With that, Adrian started to walk away and lead Cassidy out of there. But before they disappeared around the corner, she looked back at Daniel and waved at him.


    "Bye, Daniel! I''ll see you around!"


    <em>"U-Uhhh...</em> Yeah!"


    Daniel waved back in a daze, still taking in what he just saw while wondering what she meant by seeing him around. It''s either she''s only being nice or she''ll reallye back.


    "I do hope she does."


    Before taking his leave, Daniel went to pick up the money that his boss had left him - only to nearly scream after seeing four times the amount of what he actually spent.

 Chapter 205 - Earn The Demon Lords Wrath

    It turned out that Daniel did see Cassidy around.


    Ever since the day he''d been asked to tour her around the branchpany, he''s seen her somewhere in the building on more than one assion. There''s a time when he found her talking with Adrian''s bodyguards. He recalls that one of them is named Seven. Another time was when she was in the office of his secretary, Charles, who happened to be absent for almost a week.??


    After a while, Daniel finally managed to gather the courage to approach Cassidy again. By now, he had talked with her more than once, but since she''d always get taken away, their conversations would onlyst for a few minutes.


    Seven and the others were usually the ones who did that. They''d often call her in a friendly yet polite way before leading her to wherever she''s supposed to meet up with Adrian. From time to time, the other officials who''re higher than employees like him would greet her with utmost respect for some reason.


    ''Perhaps, Ma''am Cassidy isn''t really what she seems, after all,'' was what he thought.


    Ever since Daniel met Cassidy, he also learned that the man he looks up to so much is actually a coin with two sides -


    One is the stern and strict perfectionist that everyone knows while the other is theplete opposite. Whenever Cassidy is around, his iciness will melt away at once. Adrian will turn into someone who''s always smiling, which is definitely unusual of him. He also allowed disys of affection like hugging and holding hands.


    ''That kinda gets me thinking. Are they in a rtionship? If they are, isn''t this infidelity, then? I mean, I recall that the President is already married, and I remember that his wife has been missing in action for years. Even before that, I didn''t see them together that much. I only know very little about Mrs. Millicent as well.''


    At times, Daniel will get to see how protective Adrian seems to be over Cassidy. He caught him ring at some men who tried to flirt with her, scaring them away before going straight back to being all smiley when she looked at him again.


    ''Perhaps, he just cares about her that much. I do hope that he will not disapprove of me, though.''


    Apparently, Daniel wanted to ask Cassidy out.


    After several more instances of spending time with her - short as some may have been, he had developed a crush on her. Then again, she is cheerful, sweet, funny, and not to mention, really beautiful. She''s exactly his type.


    It had taken a trip to the flower shop across the street to buy a bouquet of chrysanthemums, five cans of energy drink, and a twenty-minute peptalk to himself in the mirror. Now, Daniel is in the elevator - on his way to the top floor where Cassidy is most likely at right now.


    That''s where the office of his boss is, after all.


    ''It''s now or never!''


    The elevator doors opened as it reached his destination. Taking a deep breath, he then stepped out. And to his delight, he saw how a lock of bright scarlet-red hair disappear around the corner. Knowing that it''s her, he gave chase and rounded the corner until he found her entering the office of his boss.


    "Ma''am Cassidy!"


    Daniel tried to call out to Cassidy, but the door already m closed. He pouted as he stood there in the hallway, contemting whether he should leave or wait for her toe out.


    <strong>"You better not be nning to give those flowers to Ma''am Cassidy."</strong>


    Surprised, Daniel yelped and whirled around to find Charles making his way to him. He''s looking at the bouquet of flowers he''s carrying as if they''re a potential catalyst for a bloody war.


    "S-Sir Charles! I wasn''t-"


    "Yeah, you were. Don''t deny it," Charles cut Daniel off, making him wince at his bluntness as well as the pitiful look he is giving him which he honestly dislikes but is too mortified to say anything about it.


    "A-Alright. Maybe I was nning on giving these to Ma''am Cassidy," Daniel admitted timidly to which Charles sighed and shook his head.


    "The President won''t like that, you know."


    "Why would that matter?! Cassidy is an adult, so why do I need his approval?! Besides, if she''ll actually give me a chance, I''m sure I''ll be able to prove to him how I''m more than good enough for her!"


    It seemed like Cassidy''s boldness was rubbing off on Daniel. Despite his passionate deration, though, Charles only let out a snort.


    "You really don''t know, huh?" he snickered, much to his confusion.


    "Know what?" he asked, trying not to flinch when he grabbed his arm and pulled him along.


    "See for yourself."


    Charles took Daniel to a small window that could let them have a look in Adrian''s office. It has these blinders that block most of the view, but if they find a certain angle, it will provide them a glimpse of what is happening in there.


    Daniel squinted and saw Adrian standing in front his office desk.


    He had taken off his suit jacket and loosened his necktie for a bit. At the moment, he is peering intently at his tablet. Cassidy is sitting on top of the table behind him while watching him in silence.


    Then, all of the sudden, she reaches out to Adrian and clutches his arm, making him turn around. She beams at him while batting her eyshes innocently, which makes him grin in return. With a smitten look, he then holds the sides of her face and pulls her in for a kiss.


    "Wait! He kissed her?!"


    Right then, Daniel feels his eyes bulging wide and his jaw dropping on the floor. Thunderstruck, he could only watch his boss and his crush pull away. The two then look into each other''s eyes with those loving smiles before he leans in and kisses her again.


    "W-W-What?! Huh?! T-The President?! And M-Ma''am Cassidy?!" Daniel tried to exim something intelligible but was too taken aback to do so.


    "Yeah, well, Ma''am Cassidy is the President''s wife," Charles said and nodded.


    "His wife?! She is his wife?! Seriously?! B-But I thought... I thought she''s missing or something! And Mrs. Millicent doesn''t look like Ma''am Cassidy at all! As far as I remember, she used to be so timid and reserved! Not friendly and sociable!"


    Charles only watches Daniel all through his outburst, finding his denseness and oblivion dangerous enough to earn Adrian''s wrath - good thing he arrived before the demon lord in him could shed some blood.

 Chapter 206 - Try To Be Happy

    While Daniel carries on with his rambling, Charles only continues watching him in both incredulity and pity.


    For not recognizing Cassidy as the wife of his own boss, he finds him ridiculously unbelievable. But for falling for the same woman he used to have feelings for, he couldn''t help but be sympathetic. A broken heart is not easy to piece back together, after all.??


    "I can''t believe how blind I was. I never thought I could be so stupid," Daniel muttered underneath his breath before he turned back to the window to see Cassidy and Adrian rubbing their noses against each other like a couple of dorks.


    "Wow. What a sight this is," someone from behind them chimed in all of the sudden, stealing their attention.


    They turned around to find Olivia walking in their direction. At this point, they are no longer that surprised by her visit, considering that she does it more often than not. She is still in her teacher uniform this time, which must mean that she has only gotten out of her work.


    "Good afternoon, Ma''am Olivia," Charles greeted with a smile.


    "Hello. I''ve dropped by again..." Oliva beamed at him before she looked at Daniel who tried not to flinch under the sudden attention.


    "I pretty much grasped the situation here. Seemed like you weren''t aware for a while. I couldn''t me you for not noticing it was Cassidy, though. Back then, all of us had been surpised by the change in her. We couldn''t recognize her at all. Onto another important matter, she had gotten back together with Adrian recently. If you weren''t paying attention on what''s happening around him, you wouldn''t really find out about it. To be honest, Charles and I just figured it out yesterday."


    "What?! Only yesterday?! Were they that secretive?!"


    "They just didn''t want to make a fuss about it. Besides, they deserve the privacy. And you wouldn''t really go around telling others that you and your wife had gotten back together, would you?"


    "W-Well, you have a point."


    Right then, Olivia peers at the bouquet of flowers that Daniel is holding. When he sees this, he blushes in embarrassment and tries to hide it. She notices his abashed reaction which makes her smile once more, seemingly entertained by what she hase to realize at that moment.


    "Didn''t you also have a huge crush on her for a while, Charles?" Olivia then brought up out of nowhere, taking them aback.


    "Two things. One, I am never ever drinking alcohol again when you and Ma''am Irish are within a ten-mile-radius. I only had that crush for a year, okay? Two, I think that the President and Ma''am Cassidy suit each other more," Charles said in defense, daring her to argue.


    "Whatever you say~"


    "So, you also fell for her too, huh...?" Daniel blurted out and slumped in defeat.


    "I guess it''s inevitable-"


    Then, the door opened.


    Surprised, they turned around to find Cassidy and Adrian walking out of the office - holding each other''s hand andughing like two lovesick teenagers. They halted on their tracks upon seeing them stalling around there.


    "Oh, Charlie and Ofelia! Daniel too...!" Cassidy chimed in, not expecting to find the three of them together.


    "What''re you guys doing here?"


    "This gentleman here is looking for you, Cassidy," Olivia busted Daniel out, making him go pale and feel betrayed.


    "Really now?" Adrian muttered with a scowl - which seemed to deepen when he noticed the bouquet he was holding.


    Now that Daniel knew about their rtionship, he finally understood that Adrian was not only being protective whenever someone tried to make a move on Cassidy.


    He''s also possessive, going by that icy-cold re of his which got him frozen all over.


    ''She''s mine so you better back the hell off!'' is practically what that look is all about.


    "Looking for me? What''s up...?" Cassidy asked, tilting her head to the side before noticing that flowers.


    "Oh! Did you buy those for that person you kept talking about?! The one you said you started liking these days, I mean. If you want my advice, I bet she''ll love those!"


    <em>"U-U-Uhhhh...</em>Y-Y-Yeah! I needed your advice!"


    Daniel had no choice.


    Not only did he have to give up, but he also had to lie. If he wanted to avoid getting on the bad side of his boss, he had to. To his relief, hisme-ass excuse was enough for him to stop ring at him.


    "Cassidy and I were just nning to get going. Are you sure it''s alright for me to leave early?" Adrian questioned, turning to his secretary.


    "Yeah, it''s alright. I''d been absent for a while, anyway. I had to thank Ma''am Cassidy for filling in for me somehow," Charles answered with a reassuring smile.


    "You''re wee, Charlie. I''m d I can help you for once," Cassidy chirped blithely.


    "Cassidy has gotten quite good with office work, I see. How great," Oliviaplimented, earning hersmile for once which made her blush.


    Feeling out of ce, Daniel only buried his face in the bouquet and tried to focus on counting the petals. Charles and Olivia nced at him before smiling a little and letting out a sympathetic sigh.


    "Anyway, we''ll be going now," Adrian said for thest time before holding Cassidy by her waist and pulling her away.


    As they reach the elevator, Daniel finally sees them as the couple they are all along. He caught them exchanging fond looks right before the doors closed. Only then did he wonder how he never thought about that when they had been regarding each other with such love.


    All three of them remain in silence until Charles talks once more and puts his hand on his shoulder.


    "If you want my advice, find another crush first because nothing and I mean nothing can get between those two," he told him firmly to which he could only nod weakly.


    With a nod of his own, Charles finally walked out together with Olivia, leaving Daniel all by himself. He feels a sting in his heart knowing that Cassidy is actually in a rtionship - with his boss no less. After all, she is sweet, fun and pretty. However, he had only ever tried to get to know her after she changed so much. He didn''t care before.


    More than anything, Cassidy and Adrian obviously adore each other, and if they''re happy, Daniel will just try to be happy for them as well.

 Chapter 207 - Treating The Husband

    Cassidy led Adrian to her house, all the way up through it and into the balcony of her bedroom.


    For tonight, she''ll be the one treating him to dinner. Ever since they got back together, they agreed to take turns on nning the set-up of their dates, though he often ends up breaking that rule - he buys and does things for her whenever and wherever he wants to, apparently.??


    But this time, Cassidy swore that she won''t let herself stay at the receiving end of Adrian''s romantic gestures again.


    When he climbed the stairs up to her balcony, he saw a scene that was very familiar to him. Candles were lit around the edge of the balustrades, flower petals were scattered about, and a love song was ying in the background. A table for two was set up in the middle with a white tablecloth on and a lit candbra at its center.


    Cassidy took her seat on one of the chairs, looking all lovely in her scarlet-red evening dress that matches his semi-casual attire.


    "Care to join me, Adrian?" she asked gently.


    For a moment, Adrian couldn''t say a thing, taking it all in. It''s just that she invited him like how she used to back when she still hadn''t lost her memories and would prepare candle lit dinners for him all the time.


    "Cassidy, this is... You didn''t have to do this," he breathed out, somewhat overwhelmed.


    "I absolutely did..." she giggled and beamed at him.


    "Can I tell you why?"


    He sat across from her and gave her a small nod. From then on, all he can do is behold her in awe and wonder.


    "So, <em>ummm... </em>For some reason, I''m a little nervous tonight..." she started a bit timidly.


    "I know you recognize what I set up here. This was what I used to do for you back then. I really loved surprising you with all these flower petals and scented candles. Even now, I think that this is how I can be more extra in disying my love for you."


    Adrian can''t help but soften up even more than he already is. Despite the regrets he feels for not appreciating her hard work before, he has the will to look at the bright side of things this time. With Cassidy confessing her reasons for setting this date up, he can''t possibly feel anywhere near down.


    "So, I thought to myself, you''d worked hard to make me happy these past years without me knowing that it''s you all along. You''re so good to me, so dear to me. That''s why I want to give you what you think you no longer deserve..." she continued and smiled even more.


    "Dearest Adrian, I''ll give you the same candlelight dinner for two with someone who thinks the world of you."


    If Adrian had the slightest courage that he could still live without Cassidy, it died down in a heartbeat right then.


    He had no words in him that coulde close to what he wanted to say. His look of love and adoration did its best to deliver his message, but he knew it was still not enough. There''s nothing in this world that can ever describe how he feels right now.


    Adrian could see Cassidy on pins and needles, having somehow found the courage to speak her heart to him and waiting to hear the consequences. That''s when he got up from his chair, moved next to her and knelt down beside her. Only then did she realize that he''s already tearing up, which caused her to hold her breath.


    "Cassidy...?" he whispered a little shakily as he took her hand and put it on his chest, letting her feel his heart pounding like crazy.


    "No one had ever made me feel this way before. No one. You''ve got me so emotional right now. This is absolutely perfect... You are perfect."


    Touched by those words, Cassidy lunged forward and wrapped her arms around Adrian - and he around her. The couple then held on tightly, riding out the wave of emotions that surged through them. At the point of no return, when he felt like he had to either break the tension or start crying for good, he whispered, "And our food''s getting cold."


    That got both of themughing.


    She smiled down at him before she wiped the tears that pooled in his eyelids. It seems like her husband is bing more and more of a crybaby these days.


    Eventually, the pair unloaded their take-out boxes - somesagna for two, garlic knots, sds, and all the trimmings.


    "This is really good, Adrian...!" Cassidy chirped.


    "We''ll have to go to that restaurant together sometime."


    "I''d like that a lot..." Adrian replied.


    "Though if things are starting over for us again, we ought to talk about a couple of things and make sure that we do this right. For one, will it be alright for you if we announce the current status of our rtionship to the public? I don''t mean let''s make all the headlines together. I''m not that kind of guy and you know it. But this does carry some things with it - cameras, reporters, craziness. And I recall you no longer want any of that."


    "I have considered them. And I''m still here."


    "Good. I really don''t want to hide you away from the world. People need to see how beautiful my wife is - in and out."


    Cassidy blushed at that but just chose to grin. Adrian paused for a bit then regarded her with a yful smirk.


    "Next question. Ever seen Lady and the Tramp?" he asked before he picked up a long noodle and put one end in his mouth.


    "Even if I hadn''t, I still know what you''re up to," she purred, ying along.


    Cassidy then put the other end in her mouth. Pleased by this, Adrian began to slurp it down. With that, their lips draw closer and closer until she suddenly bit through her end just before contact, leaving him dumbfounded.


    "I walked right into that one!" heughed while she burst into giggles.


    "All in good time, Adrian..." she quipped and winked at him.


    "I may want it as much as you do, but if you make it that easy to mess with your head, then it''s my job, you adorable dork."


    "Your adorable dork~"


    <em>"Pffft...!</em> Oh, you sure are. Anyhow, let''s enjoy tonight and not rush things. We have all night."


    "We certainly do. And I have you all for myself."


    With the husband smitten and the wife endeared, the evening deepens.

 Chapter 208 - Appreciating The Wife

    Immersed in the romantic ambiance at their candlelit dinner, the couple carries on with their sulent banquet and idle conversation.


    Seeing how much of a drop-dead gorgeous angel Cassidy looks tonight, Adrian can''t help but be so captivated that he keeps staring at her dreamily. Not only did she prepare such a memorable dinner for him, but she also dressed herself up for this evening.??


    He really wouldn''t ask for anything better than this. Everything he ever wants and ever needs - she has it all.


    ''I gotta step up my game, too. I can''t let her be the one to treat me all the time,'' he decided, feeling like he could give even the world to her at that moment.


    Then, time passes by.


    Before they knew it, the moon is already at its peak in the night sky. Losing track of time wasn''t what threw Adrian off guard, though. What took him aback was finding Cassidy drunk even though she avoided drinking too much.


    Right now, she''s nuzzling her nose in her arms and dozing off, looking like she''s taking a nap.


    ''Howe she ended up like this when she only drank two sses so far?'' he wondered and took her ss.


    That''s when Adrian found out that Cassidy mistook his drink for her own. The wines they were taking were supposed to have different alcohol levels due to her low tolerance, but he failed to notice that she actually had a portion of his drink at some point.


    "Now, I see. Since they have the same color, we can''t tell the difference unless we look at thebels-"


    "Oh, wow~ A prince charming~!"


    Then, he stilled.


    All of the sudden, Cassidy bolted out of her seat and leaned closer to Adrian, beholding his features with a giddy grin all the while. Surprised, his eyes went wide like saucers as his everything right then could only revolve around her.


    She looks feverish with her cheeks flushed red. Her way of talking also seemed to have be child-like.


    "Oh, my~ I''ve never seen a prince before! Is this a dream or something?" she rambled on, seemingly trapped in her own little world.


    Adrian regrets getting too caught up in his reverie earlier, but at this point, all he can do is smile in understanding and watch over Cassidy.


    With a love-struck expression, she soon began shoving and brushing her face against his chest like it''s a pillow. He onlyughed when she went ahead and started cuddling him tightly.


    From thereon, his endeared gaze only remains glued on his beloved.


    "You''re seriously going straight to bed after this, Cassidy."


    "Nooo...! Please, don''t, Your Majesty~!"


    Much to his amusement, Cassidy just gushes on and on, talking about how he looks like royalty and that she''d been dreaming of seeing one since she was little. It seems like he''s witnessing yet another one of her childish antics.


    "You silly littledy..." he then sighed helplessly, blushing at this adorable disy of hers.


    "Alright, that''s enough for tonight. Let''s get you to bed."


    With that, Adrian reaches out and puts his arms around Cassidy before lifting her up. As he begins carrying her like a princess, she squeals out loud in pleasant surprise. He was caught off guard by this, but when he found her enjoying how he swept her off of her feet, he only chuckled and kissed her forehead.


    The two then stare at each other for a fraction of time, with the cool evening breeze blowing around them.


    This romantic setting and his wife''s affections - they''re what Adrian had been dreaming of for a long time.


    With Cassidy being so sweet and cute, he doesn''t know how many times his heart has burst with bliss. He feels like he doesn''t need anything else. And as he continues to stare down at this angelic beauty in his arms, he can''t help but be more than overjoyed.


    He''s helplessly drawn and enraptured at this point, especially at how she appears so heavenly with those beet red cheeks of hers and her lovely orbs of ruby gleaming underneath the moonlight.


    While Adrian is thinking about all of that, Cassidy grins again all of the sudden, beaming brighter than ever.


    "Now, you really look like a prince charming~!" she chirped blithely, smitten.


    "Do I really?" he chuckled in amusement.


    "Yeah, yeah! A very, very handsome one! A prince who cast a strong spell on poor ol'' me and made me fall soooo in love~"


    Adrian is now close to losing control.


    He keeps telling himself that it''s just the wine speaking. But even then, he can tell that there is nothing but the truth in her words. He can do so with how genuine Cassidy says those things and how sincere she looks at him.


    "Seriously, you..." he then muttered with a deep, breathy tone.


    If she acts any more adorable than this, Adrian is afraid that they may not make it in bed anymore. He may not be able to hold back any longer. Ravishing his beloved right there and then seems so tempting.


    "Though I may not be a princess..." Cassidy then added all of the sudden, making Adrian snap out of his fleeting trance.


    <strong>"I''ll work hard to be a good lover to you."</strong>


    And s, she passed out.


    He falls silent at once after hearing that, his heart warming up then melting into a puddle of goo. He was knocked out of breath as soon as he finished taking them in.


    "Cassidy," Adrian found himself breathing out, feeling like tearing up for the second time that night.


    For the next seconds toe, he just continues staring down at her sleeping face. He can only ever wonder how fortunate he is to have found someone like her - someone so pure, caring and strong.


    Cassidy is definitely one of a kind.


    With a loving gaze and tender smile, he lowers down his head and ces a warm, gentle kiss on her forehead before doing the same on her cheeks and then her lips. After giving her a fair amount of kisses, he starts to make his way back to her bedroom, still admiring her until then.


    "Let me be your one and only prince for the rest of your life then, princess."

 Chapter 209 - Starting The Morning With Love

    As soon as dawn breaks on the next day, Cassidy finds herself in her nightwear, stirring awake on her bed.


    To her relief, she doesn''t seem to be having a hangover after drinking a little too much than what she can tolerate. She even feels more rested than usual for some reason. However, her memory ofst night is a bit of a ck-out blur.??


    "There''s really no hurry to figure out what went down. And even if I end up getting a hangover, I can stay on bed all day..." Cassidy said to no one in particr, feeling like reassuring herself.


    "Aira is at Asher''s ce this week. And it''s my day-off today. I don''t have to get up early."


    This is probably the first time in a while that she ever feels so at ease. She''s not certain what''s thest thing that took ce during her dinner date with her husband, but she feels that she''s able to enjoy it until the end. His delighted reaction is more than worth all her efforts. She does hope that he stayed with her until the next morning, though.


    Seeing that Adrian is no longer around, Cassidy thinks that he already left for work.


    "Oh, you''re awake now, princess?"


    Then, she flinched.


    Taken aback, she snaps out of her thoughts and turns to look at the side. There, she finds Adrian stepping out of her bathroom, soaked wet from head to toe. It seems like he has only finished taking a shower.


    His hair is drenched and unkempt. Little beads of water droplets cascade down his smooth-looking, lustrous locks. He ispletely topless as well - with only a bath towel wrapped around his waist. Right when she realized that, her face flushed a faint shade of red.


    ''Wait... Isn''t that my towel?''


    At that moment, Cassidy is too astonished to say anything. Not only is he using what she always wraps around her wet naked body everyday, but he also appears a little more breathtaking than usual, especially with his tight-packed abs, ripped arms, broad shoulders and strapping build - all out in the open for her to behold.


    His mouth-watering shirtless figure is enough to make anyone drool - a fact that she does not want to admit, much less say out loud.


    <em>"U-Uhhh...</em> Y-Yeah, I just woke up..." Cassidy stuttered and looked away, embarrassed.


    "I didn''t know you''re still around. Thank you for taking me to bed, by the way. I didn''t know that I fell asleep. And I''m sorry for making you go all through the trouble-"


    Then, she stilled.


    Adrian suddenly cut off her rambling when he walked up to the side of her bed and reached out to hold the side of her face. With that, he made her look back at him, throwing her into a bit of a panic.


    Now, she has a close-up view of his sexiness, making blood crawl all the way up to her ears. He looks scorching hot even though he is soaked wet - perhaps, a little too much that even she herself feels like burning up. She then remembers that she used to be afraid of seeing him topless before.


    Now, she still is - but for a different reason.


    "Your face is beet red. Did you catch a fever again? You''re starting to get frail," Adrian asked with a worried look as he palmed her forehead and inched his face closer to hers.


    "N-No, I didn''t! I''m fine! I-It''s just that..." Cassidy trailed off and got more flustered, blushing even harder.


    "Y-You''re half-naked, Adrian. Can you put on some clothes for now?"


    Seeing her evade his gaze and blush fiercer than ever, his eyes widen a little for moment before narrowing and glinting with mischief. A suggestive smirk then spreads across his face. She really doesn''t fail to endear and amuse him with how adorable she acts whenever she''s being bashful.


    "Did I make you more aware of me, princess?" he asked, earning a puzzled look from her.


    "Why do you keep calling me that? And what do you mean?" she asked back, tilting her head quizzically.


    "Well, you see, you called me a princest night. So, doesn''t that make you a princess?"


    "What?!"


    "First, a prince charming. And now, it seems like you''ve be more aware of me as a man. What a sly princess you are~"


    That''s when Cassidy stares at Adrian incredulously but only to meet his seductive simper.


    He''s now peering at her as if drawing her in on purpose. Her face heats up even more than what should''ve been possible, making her want to turn away again but to no avail. This time, before she can scoot away, he joins her on the bed and fills in the gap between them.


    Cassidy ends up squealing and falling back in surprise. Adrian crawls on top of her, going all on his fours with his blushing mess of a wife at the bottom.


    "Adrian, I-I said put on your clothes!" she huffed, pretending to be intrepid.


    "You know, you should really get used to this kind of sights. After all, it''s only a matter of time before we live together again," he said with a chuckle while he kissed the top of her head.


    "We are?"


    "Don''t you want to?"


    "W-Well, <em>ummmm..."</em>


    "I won''t pressure you. But I do want to let you know that I''ve been raring to make a family with you for a long time now."


    Before Cassidy can reply to that, Adrian lowers his head and starts kissing her cheek over and over again - a good enough distraction to keep her from getting flustered from what he said. She giggles but is soon reminded that he is still not letting her off the hook. After a round of continuous smooches, he eventually pulls away and regards her flirtatiously.


    "By the way, you haven''t answered my question. Do you see me more as a man now?" he brought up again.


    "But you''ve always been a man in my eyes, Adrian. I don''t know how you can be any more of that than you already are..." she answered with a giggle that made her appear all the more pure and innocent.


    "Right now, though, I do realize that you''re bing more and more attractive."


    She honestly can''t believe how he can get even more good-looking than he already was. He, on the other hand, doesn''t know how she can get any more adorable than this.


    Smitten, he smirks wider at herpliment - at how she''s getting more and more irresistible in each passing moment.


    "I feel ttered. Thanks for that," he told her with a fond and loving expression which soon turned sultry.


    At that point, he can no longer keep his emotions at bay, especially when she continues to encourage his pent-up desires to resurface. He had waited long enough, and withst night''s events pulling thest straws for him, he couldn''t hold back anymore.


    "Cassidy, I love you."


    With that, Adrian dives down and begins kissing Cassidy on her lips, making her heart burst out right there and then.

 Chapter 210 - Beautiful Scar

    Soon after savoring each other''s lips, the couple decided to step up their games - with the husband taking the lead.


    Adrian continues riddling Cassidy with kisses in a slow manner. The way he takes his time to taste her lips is breathtaking, especially with how the movement feels like soft and erotic caresses. It''s more than enough to make her moan in pleasure - even more so when he begins deepening the kiss.??


    Hearing her lovely noises getting louder and louder, he goes ahead and does something more intimate. He licks her lower lip and nudges it to ask for permission to enter, which she wordlessly wees by opening her mouth. That''s when he pushes his tongue in and makes contact with hers.


    <em>"Hmmm!"</em>


    Cassidy sighs in bliss, thinking that Adrian is really good in leveling up his game.


    His warm, wet tongue keeps prodding on hers before exploring the other sides of her mouth. It goes further and further as if trying to gobble her up whole.


    ''Y-You beast!'' was what she wanted to exim but could not at this rate.


    He savors her as if he has been starved for a month, not minding even when strings of salivae streaming down the sides of her mouth. The sight of her drooling stimtes him even more, much like how his tongue-kissing struck her dazed and intoxicated.


    "Stay with me forever, my love..." Adrian said underneath his breath, but Cassidy was too knocked out of her senses to react properly.


    "I promise I''ll always take good care of you."


    With that, he lowers his head once more and begins trailing kisses down her neck. This time, she recoils at the sudden contact of his tongue on her skin.


    "What''s wrong? Did I hurt you?" he asked in a panic, pulling away to take a look at her.


    "Are we... about to do it?" she asked back, surprising him a little.


    "I won''t do something like that without your permission."


    "Well, <em>ummm...</em> Do you want to?"


    At that, he reacted even more stunned.


    She also knew how sudden that was, and she must have ruined the atmosphere with how she casually mentioned that topic. But then, she just couldn''t help it. And she trusted that he wouldn''t put her in any difort if she were to make this offer.


    Adrian, on the other hand, can already tell what Cassidy is thinking.


    Just by looking at her determined expression alone, he can tell that she wants to return the favor. This tters and endears him more. And as if that''s not enough, she found the courage to initiate physical contact this time.


    "I''m all yours, Adrian."


    She wrapped her arms around his neck before pulling him down to her and capturing his lips once again.


    Though surprised, Adrian returns the gesture with delight. He kisses Cassidy passionately, causing another round of breathless moans and whimpers of pleasure from her.


    "Gosh, you''re so irresistible."


    Unable to resist his wife anymore, he went ahead and let himself loose.


    That''s when he grasps her breasts gently, catching her off guard. His touch made her flinch, but even when it took her aback, the way he cupped them turned her on. He then starts fondling them with both of his hands, no longer able to hold himself back.


    "Cassidy, is this alright?" Adrian questioned, feeling even more stimted the moment he found her writhing in pleasure.


    "I-It''s fine," Cassidy murmured breathlessly, still trying to get used to his hands on her sensitive parts.


    "Then, may I touch you more?"


    When she nodded in approval, he leaned down and took one of her nipples into his mouth, earning a gasp from her. He soon began sucking and swirling his tongue around its hardness, which made her whimper on and on. At the same time, he started massaging her other breast, easily losing himself at the raw need.


    "So... soft... You''re so soft," he could not help but blurt out and blush hard at the feeling.


    Right then, his knee joins in and rubs itself between her legs, bringing rise to a pool of heat around her lower part. She couldn''t resist grinding back up on him, already on the edge of letting loose herself.


    "A-Adrian, I..." she tried to say something but went quiet again after seeing how much her husband was thoroughly enjoying himself even though he was the one doing the pleasuring.


    "You''re so easy to read, Adrian."


    Going by his half-lidded, lust-filled gaze, she can tell that he''s about to do something more intimate - one that she or even he never experienced before.


    Eventually, Adrian pulled away while Cassidy could only whine at the loss of stimtion. He turned to trailing kisses on her breast then higher and higher up to her shoulder where he suddenly came to a stop - she knew why.


    ''Damn, I forgot about this.''


    He was staring at the scar on her back where a nasty burn was once. It had healed pretty badly. The scar is stiff and bulky. And the skin around it appears deformed.


    "I know it looks disgusting," Cassidy muttered, a bit ashamed.


    "What? No! It doesn''t...!" Adrian strongly opposed before he ckened and ran his fingers across it - touch as light as a feather.


    "I''m sorry. I''d been a very awful husband."


    "What? I thought we already talked about this, Adrian. It''s all in the past. I''m alright now. Besides, you''re not the one who-"


    "Still, everything is my fault. I''m the worst. And like this scar, that can never be erased no matter what I do."


    "I''m stronger than this scar - or any of the ones I had before. You know that, right?"


    Now, she felt like she killed the mood. She should''ve just shut up and hoped that he''d ignore it, but instead she let him in on her pain and insecurity.


    Then, she felt it.


    All of the sudden, he embraced her and lifted her up from the bed before he reached behind her. He then kissed her scar ever so tenderly, much to her surprise.


    "I hope you remember that instead..." he told her before he proceeded to kiss her lips with so much love and affection that it made her want to cry.


    "Did you know? Literally everything about you is beautiful."


    At that moment, Cassidy can''t find the right words to describe the warm feeling in her heart. Adrian really never fails to make her feel like she deserves everything in the world.


    "I''m going to try something," he beamed at her as he pulled away, earning a giggle from her.


    "What are you up to now, Adrian?"

 Chapter 211 - Thirsting And Craving

    Cassidy was taken aback when Adrian positioned himself between her legs - spreading them wide open to get a clear view of her feminine part, which made her feel a little self-conscious.


    His breath hitched while his pupils dted at the sight. At that moment, he is both flustered and aroused. It''s just that she looks so vulnerable - so delicate.


    No one else must see her like this.


    No one but him.


    Adrian bites his lip, a bit surprised to see that he is still in his cool. In reality, it''s already taking him every ounce of his willpower and restraint to not bend Cassidy over and ravish her hard until she copses under him.


    ''No, no...'' the voice in his head disapproved.


    ''She might not like that. I should be gentle like always.''


    Taking a gulp, he stoops down and inches his face closer to her legs. He repeats his usual routine of starting off with tender kisses and soft caresses, switching between each of her thighs. Once he got nearer to her cunt, he nced up to her again, wordlessly asking for her approval.


    Cassidy gave it to him by nodding, but as soon as he began to pull down her underwear and peer at her lower part, she found herself blushing mad and losing courage.


    "Hey, don''t stare at it so intently!" Cassidy squealed, embarrassed.


    "Don''t worry. You''ll like this,'''' Adrian purred and hummed before he traced her opening with his fingers.


    Taken by surprise, she shuddered a little and moaned out loud. Not even a momentter, she felt something wet travel along her slit then all the way to her clitoris, making shivers run through her once more. It felt good - so good even. But it also felt different from his fingers.


    ''No way! Was that his tongue?!''


    She shot her gaze down as soon as she realized that he used his tongue. His eyes met hers almost immediately - his glinting blue orbs locking with her zing red irises. He then gave her a seductive, mischievous smile before lowering his head again and giving her clitoris a big, wet lick.


    "A-Adrian!" Cassidy screamed, alreadybusting.


    That''s an insane idea to her, and it''s driving her crazy. He went ahead and licked again, but this time, his finger joined in and entered her opening. With so much love and hunger, he thenpped at her cunt while he had his fingers scissor her open, making her whimper and babble out incoherent things.


    "So warm.. You''re so warm, Cassidy..." Adrian hissed against the skin of her front bottom, feeling how his own private part was starting to go rock hard.


    "And gosh you''re so sweet."


    He parted from her clitoris once more then reached inside her vagina, letting his tongue run across every surface he could reach. She screamed his name out one more time, melting into one helpless puddle of goo. Then, all of the sudden, his tongue ran over that special spot that he had hit at some point during thest time he pleasured her.


    "A-Adrian! Right there! Please... <em>Ahh!"</em>


    He did as he was told and licked up that spot over and over again, much to her delight. With nothing else to hold onto, she reached out and grabbed at his hair. She unconsciously started rocking her hips against him, wanting more and more. But he continued to hold her down.


    "Such an impatientdy you are~" he cooed, just as delighted as she was.


    With both his fingers and his tongue teasing her, she began to be lightheaded with ecstasy and lose control. He is the one inmand now. She no longer cared how pathetic she looked or how she was reduced to a squirming, wet mess. No one could possibly make her feel this good - only he could do it.


    ''So good. Why in the world is he so good?''


    His tongue moves down, slurping up all of the love juices that she makes just for him, before it goes up towards her clit again, eager for more. His fingers thrust faster than earlier, deeper and deeper with each thrust, prodding her sensitive spot every time. At that same time, his tongue tried to match their pace, flicking it side to side against her clit.


    Cassidy could hardly breathe at this point.


    She was so overwhelmed with all these exhrating sensations. She felt some of the heat from her face and chest travel all the way down to her stomach as it twisted and churned in an unusual way. The feeling went even further down, causing her legs to rise up and stiffen.


    "A-Adrian! I-I-I...! <em>Ahhh</em>...!"


    Words barely escaped Cassidy right then - not even she knew what she was talking about. Instead of a structural sentence, she ended up letting out her loudest moan.


    <em>"Ahhhhh...!!!"</em>


    It was all too much.


    With a piercing scream of his name, she came, her whole body convulsing in pleasure while tears went streaming down her face. She couldn''t speak after that, she couldn''t see. All the while, he kept that firm, constant pressure on her clitoris, still licking at her for a while to prolong her orgasm.


    "You really are beautiful, Cassidy," he whispered to her, smitten.


    Cassidy bent forward and held Adrian close to her, feeling her legs tremble some more. Her walls throbbed against his fingers as more of her love juices squirted out from below her cunt. He ate it all up, savoring the taste and feeling. For that entire time, he could hear her panting heavily.


    Cassidy gently stroked his hair, eventually calming down. Adrian smiled and leaned in to her touch, ttered and soothed. Once her legs rxed, he finally pulled out his sticky fingers and sucked on one of them to taste her some more.


    "How wonderful. Devouring you like this and all - I couldn''t ask for a better way to start the day~"


    Only when he said that did she realize that he was already on top of her, his head leaning against her chest. He watches her with an affectionate, satisfied smile, admiring her beauty in silence.


    "You sly little rascal. Now, it''s my turn," she beamed, ecstatic to take the lead this time.


    "Nope. We''re gonna save that for our next date," he said with a chuckle, embracing her tight and restraining her.


    "Huh?! But you did a lot for me! This isn''t fair!"


    "It''s all in good time, my love. All in good time~"


    "I thought you wanted to do it?"


    "That''s just my way of getting you in the mood. Besides, this is only my thanks to you for the lovely dinnerst night. I want to return the favor somehow - not that I didn''t get anything from it as well, though. I sure got a lot~"


    As much as Cassidy wants to pleasure Adrian too, she realizes that there are many other things they can today - like cuddling each other in bed for the whole morning, for one, which she thinks is better than everything else at that moment.

 Chapter 212 - First Night Out With Everyone

    Like what Adrian had promised to Cassidy back then, he took her out to the grand opening of the theme park that Millicent Inc. had been working on for a long time.


    This one is not really a date, though. That''s because they won''t be going alone together. For that night, they''ll be with the children along with some adults.


    "It''s about time you two get here! What took you so long?! We''ve been waiting since forever!" Asher bolted out at Adrian and Cassidy, causing quite a scene at the entrance of the amusement park.


    He seems more impatient than usual, which they think is because he''s still against them getting back together. It''s already a struggle to get him toe tonight. But when he saw them holding each other''s hands, he only let out a sigh.


    "Well, whatever! Let''s go before it getste!"


    With that, Asher went ahead and walked in while everyone else followed after him.


    Hugo and Joshua are bustling about the rides they would be trying out. Damien and Aira, on the other hand, keep silent and listen to them from behind, chiming in from time to time. Olivia and Irish walk alongside each other, looking around the ce in awe and wonder. The same go for Charles and Edward, though they don''t appear to be aspelled to the sceneries as they are.


    Meanwhile, Cassidy and Adrian walk a little further behind all of them, never getting tired of enjoying each other''spany.


    She could feel his fingers intertwining with hers at that moment, making her look at him. With a soft smile, he held her hand and gave it a gentle squeeze.


    "Let''s keep each other warm. It''s a little cold tonight," he told her.


    "Alright," she beamed in return.


    The theme park has such a lively ambiance and a bright setting. There are many people strolling around and hanging about. Surrounding them are rides of various kinds, a myriad of food stalls, lots of outdoor games, and some adorning Christmas decors that bring about the holiday spirits.


    Everyone appears to be having a great time - smiling,ughing and enjoying themselves.


    Cassidy has a smile of her own, feeling more than happy to be spending the night with everyone there. She really wouldn''t be experiencing such happiness if it wasn''t for Adrian, though.


    ''He said that he wanted everyone to get along from this point on. Learning from the past, he didn''t want to be indifferent of what''s happening in our families anymore. Now that we''re together, he wants things to change for once, thus his idea to go here together with the others,'' she thought to herself, pleased to see that he really did change for the better.


    Grinning, she then leaned her head against his shoulder. She could hear the kids snickering to one another as they turned around to look at them, but she only let them be. It''s not just them, though. She could also feel other people staring at her as she walked beside him.


    ''Seems like you''re catching attention again, Adrian. That''s fine. You''re very handsome, after all. Can''t me them.''


    Little did Cassidy know that those people also thought that she herself was beautiful - making her and Adrian look like the perfect power couple.


    Ignoring the attention, she then began to look around the ce again, thrilled and ecstatic. That''s when some mouthwatering, delicious smell wafts to her nostrils. She sighed as she heard the sizzling, popping and crackling all around. They''d barely gotten there, but she already wanted to eat.


    "Alright, then...!" Asher chimed in again, spinning around to look at all of them.


    "I don''t know how this thing works, and I''ve got no idea where exactly we''re going. Shade, you go on and take the lead."


    "Oh, you all can go wherever you want to," Adrian replied with a small chuckle.


    He then pulled Cassidy closer to him, wrapping his arm around her waist. She blinked as she found everyone staring at her, confused as to why she''s suddenly the center of attention.


    "Cassidy and I are going to hang around on our own for a bit. We''ll see youter," Adrian then added, making them throw a fit.


    "Hey, that''s not fair, Uncle Bossman!" Hugo protested.


    "Yeah! Stop keeping Aunt Cassidy all to yourself!" Joshua eximed.


    "I thought we''re here to spend time together, Uncle Bossman," Damienined.


    "You heard the little Shades, Shade! To hell with your idea!" Asher joined in.


    "Hey, watch yournguage, you jerk! The kids can hear you!" Irish scolded him, earning his retort.


    "What? They never heard the word ''hell'' before? Well, they should be! Lord demon ain''t got no mercy-"


    "Why do you always spout out nonsense whenever you open that big mouth of yours?!"


    "And why do you alway have something to say against me?!"


    "Cause you always say the dumbest things!"


    "You really wanna fight me now,dy?!"


    "Oh, you bet I will!"


    From thereon, the two of them had taken over the conversation. With that, theypletely forgot what they''d been arguing about in the first ce. They only went on with their usual banter while the children watched them go at it from the side.


    "Say, does this also count as flirting even though they''re not married like Aunty and Uncle...?" Hugo asked Damien and the others to which they only shrugged in response.


    "Should love always be this chaotic, though? How dangerous."


    "This is all your fault, President. Take that back," Charles called Adrian out, returning to the main topic.


    "He''s right. We came here to hang out together - not for you to take Cassidy who knows where," Olivia seconded with a pout.


    "Well, too bad, guys..." Adrian quipped with a smirk.


    "Since we''re all going to watch the fireworks disyter, my wife and I have to get as much ''alone time'' as we need before that."


    Cassidy sighed and shook her head back and forth while Edward only kept grinning at the side the whole time. It''s hard to make her husband back out from his n once he decided to do it. She kind of thought that he made sense, though - perhaps, they could use some time for themselves before the main event.


    "Cassidy and I are going on a short date..." Adrian continued, giving Charles and Olivia a teasing look before he started pulling Cassidy away from them.


    "For now, why don''t you hang out with Olivia? Wouldn''t you like that, Charles?"

 Chapter 213 - Taste A Lot Better

    It took all of them a moment to get what Adrian was trying to say.


    Having been the one who got it first, Charles fell silent and turned bright red. Olivia, on the other hand, was confused until she saw him blushing and realized what Adrian meant, making her blush as well. Edward observed how they started acting awkward from that moment on, thinking that they really could not get any more obvious than this.


    Cassidy didn''t have a chance to say anything since Adrian already pulled her far enough from them. Instead, she just sighed as she turned to look at him.


    "Why did you say that? Poor Charlie," Cassidy huffed and pouted, taking pity on Charles.


    "I didn''t really mean it..." Adrian said with a shrug.


    "Or maybe I did? I just thought that they''d been getting closetely. The thing is, ever since Irish went to study abroad, Olivia had been lonely. She dealt with most of the mess in our family that Edward and I couldn''t handle because of work. Then, before I realized it, Charles started spending time with her even more than ever. Perhaps, I just wanted toment on that. I had kept silent until now, you know."


    "So, you''re a tease now?"


    "Being my secretary''s wingman is a better term, my dear."


    Cassidy lets out augh right at the same time her stomach lets out a rumble. Adrian seemed to have not noticed it as he only continued staring ahead. She decided to look around the food stalls, trying to find something to eat. It took her a bit while to find a stand that caught her attention.


    With that, she let go of his hand and walked to it. She took a look on the menu, and after giving it much thought, she asked for a candy apple that was dripped in caramel and sprinkles. The vendor handed it to her, but before she had a chance to pull outher purse, her husband got there.


    "I''ll pay for it," Adrian chimed in from behind Cassidy, giving her a smile as she turned around to look at him.


    He then reached into his pocket and pulled out some money. The vendor was taken aback when he paid thrice the amount, but he only nodded and did not ask for the change. He then looked back at his wife, expression soft and tender.


    "You should have told me you were hungry. Tonight is supposed to be my turn to treat you, remember?" Adrian reminded Cassidy to which she only giggled in return.


    "Sure, sure. I''ll keep that in mind, bossman."


    The couple then began to walk again, admiring the scenery thates into view. She takes a bite of her candy apple, brightening up as she realizes how sweet and delicious it is. Delighted, she held it out to her husband.


    "Do you want some, Adrian?"


    Cassidy was surprised to see Adrian nod without a second thought. He halted on his tracks and leaned down to take a bite. As he did so, he stared at her straight in the eye. He then lifted his head and gave her a kiss on the lips out of nowhere, making her blush.


    Adrian pulled apart from Cassidy a moment after, smirking and touching his lips with his fingers.


    "That candy apple was good, but..." he quipped, voice smoky and seductive.


    "You taste a lot better."


    "Adrian! Don''t you start with that!" she bolted out with a pout as she yfully punched him in the arm.


    Heughed at that before he went and grabbed her by the waist, restraining her from any movement. Smiling, he then leaned his head on her shoulder before he gave her another kiss on the cheek. She couldn''t help but blush harder right then, even more so when she thought that she was starting to turn redder than the candy apple she was holding.


    "Adrian..." Cassidy whispered.


    "Everyone is staring at us. This is embarrassing."


    "I don''t care," Adrian said before he took a proper look at her once more.


    Craving for more, he leaned down again and pulled her closer for a passionate kiss.


    She could feel his warmth travel throughout her body, her heart pounding loudly as he deepened the kiss more and more. Her breath was knocked out of her - he never fails to steal it away from her. Even then, she still manged to ce her hands on his cheeks. Her cold fingers went numb at the touch of his skin, making her be more aware of what he was doing to her.


    If she could, she would stay that way forever.


    Pulling apart slowly, Cassidy looked at Adrian again. She smiled at him before she cast down her gaze and lowered her head sheepishly. Taking a small bite from her candy apple, she tried to catch her breath again. Her heart was still hammering against her chest - she was afraid it would break right out of there.


    While Cassidy is trying to recover, Adrian only keeps staring at her dreamily.


    "Cassidy..." he then whispered as he rested his forehead on hers and shut his eyes closed.


    "You''re simply amazing. You''re perfect in every way. I love you."


    "And I love you too," she told him, pleased with herself when she made him blush this time.


    "Being here with you just seems too good to be true. I feel like I''m dreaming. I''m so happy that it scares me."


    "You still think you don''t deserve any of this?"


    "I never deserve you. That''s why I''m afraid."


    "Well, don''t be. I''m not going anywhere."


    At that, Adrian smiled to himself, thinking that he wouldn''t let Cassidy go this time around anyway.


    She gave him a peck on his cheek before she pulled away from him and approached one of the rides. Leaning against the handrails, she then began to eat her candy apple again.


    She watched some children go ''round and ''round on a train ride, grinning brightly and waving happily at their guardians who were standing nearby. It''s a wonderful sight to behold, and though she had no memories of doing something simr with her parents back then, it''s enough to make her smile. She may not have a great childhood, but she did meet some great people.


    Someday soon, Cassidy would experience something like this - once she created a family with Adrian, that is.

 Chapter 214 - A Strange Feeling

    While Cassidy is still thinking about her dream family, Adrian walks up to her and embraces her from behind out of nowhere, startling her for a bit.


    He wrapped his arms around her waist as he also stared at what she was watching. She turned a little to look at him, wondering what he was thinking. But right when she was about to say something, she suddenly had a feeling that someone was observing them from a distance.


    ''Huh? What was that?''


    Cassidy swerved slightly to the side but found no one. Deciding to think of it as a mere figment of her imagination, she just shook her head and looked at Adrian once more.


    "You know..." he started again all of the sudden, letting out a sigh as he leaned his chin on her shoulder.


    "I really can''t help but think that I don''t deserve all this happiness. Sometimes, I say to myself that you deserve someone better than me."


    "What...?" she breathed out incredulously.


    "Okay, stop thinking that already. I''m the one who''s supposed to say that you deserve better. You''re so cool and handsome and all. I, on the other hand, was a lost cause before I met you. I was a troublemaker delinquent."


    "What''re you saying? You''re much cooler than me. I''m nothing without my looks and my wealth. I was a scum with a rotten, stuck-up attitude."


    Cassidy has no idea where all of this ising from, but she can tell that Adrian has a reason for iming such things. Even though she finally got back together with him, there are still so many regrets and concerns that keep weighing down on him.


    "I learned about your parents. Grisham Donovan had told me everything I had to know..." he then brought up out of nowhere, taking her aback when he addressed his grandfather by his full name.


    "Seeing this scene before us, I can''t keep myself from recalling how my family robbed you of a childhood that you deserve. I learned the horrible things that he had done to your parents, and from there, I found out why you''re afraid of lightning and thunder. It''s all horrible. We''d been horrible to you-"


    "Adrian..." she cut him off, and right then, she thought for sure that he was about to break down in tears.


    "I don''t remember my parents nor my past that much. I also can''t quite recall how I developed that fear. But I assure you that everything is okay now."


    "S-Sorry. I just... I can''t keep myself from feeling that I am to me as well-"


    "Enough. It''s not your fault. You''re a victim yourself."


    Adrian didn''t respond to that, seeing that Cassidy was already starting to get mad.


    She felt how he got less stiff, much to her relief. Since they are supposed to be having fun tonight, she worries that he will end up getting so emotional that he will cry again.


    "Come on, Adrian. Let''s go walk around."


    Adrian only nodded as Cassidy took his hand.


    She wasn''t finished with her candy apple yet, but she''s no longer that hungry. At the moment, she has all of her attention on how her husband looks like a lost little puppy as he continues to feel downhearted. She would have teased him if only he was not genuinely upset.


    <em>''Ughhh...</em> I so wanna take a pic of you right now. But I don''t really wanna make fun of your-''


    Cassidy came to a still when she got that strange feeling again.


    She could feel someone following them. She could feel someone staring at them.


    Biting her lip, she then slowly turned to look back. But just like earlier, she saw no one suspicious - or at least she thought. She gulped silently before she stared ahead once more, hoping that it was really only her imagination.


    ''Or maybe it was not my imagination. Maybe it was Asher and the others. But then again, with his and Irene''s big mouths, they probably wouldn''t be able to follow us without the two of them blowing their cover.''


    She let out a deep breath and swivelled around for thest time. But still, there is nobody there. This time, her husband caught her acting odd.


    "Cassidy...?" Adrian called, concernced in his voice.


    "What''s wrong? You seem kinda tense. Are you okay?"


    "Oh, yeah. I''m okay," Cassidy replied nervously, scratching the back of her head and deciding to ignore that strange feeling.


    There was no point telling him. She would only end up worrying him and ruining the perfect evening that they were having together. With that, they continued on their way.


    But even though the feeling was forgotten for a little while, it never really went away.


    ---


    There is nothing better in the world than being with the woman he loves.


    Knowing Cassidy is by his side, feeling her fingers wrapped around his, and seeing her face glow with happiness - they all make Adrian feel like the luckiest guy alive. Despite his time-to-time emotional downturns, he is d that he is spending time with her.


    "So, Cassidy, what ride do you wanna try out?" he asked her, pulling her closer to him as he noticed several guys giving her a once-over.


    Sometimes, he feels that she underestimates herself too much. She is the most beautiful woman he has ever met - one whose smile can attract anyone who sees it.


    "Knowing you, I think the most exteme one is the first on the list," Adrian added, earning a giggle from Cassidy.


    "I don''t know, Adrian. There are so many things we can do. I don''t even know where to begin. I do wonder what the others are doing, though. I hope Asher isn''t giving them a hard time. You know how he can get sometimes."


    "Yeah, I know. But I think I can stand him. Not sure if he can stand me too, though. He may have agreed toe along tonight, but I know that he is still not letting me off the hook."


    The couple looks around together while they talk. Beyond the stands, they can see a number of interesting rides, including the ferris wheel and roller coaster. He felt a knot forming in his throat when he imagined riding on the former with her.


    "Adrian, check this out!" Cassidy then called out to Adrian all of the sudden, making him turn to look back at her.

 Chapter 215 - Pure And Innocent

    With a small leap on each of her steps, Cassidy walked over to a nearby stand.


    Adrian went and followed her in silence. That''s when he realized that they were standing in front of some shooting game that involved using a toy gun to knock down a certain number of cans. He smiled a little and let out a sigh at this, finding it typical of her to feel thrilled about something as small as this.


    Seeing how ecstatic she was to y a round, he handed the game attendant a ticket and let her give it a try. With a smug and boastful smirk, she turned to look at him before she picked up the toy gun.


    "Watch me win, Adrian!" she chirped in high spirits, endearing him with how cheery and vivacious she was.


    It''s already obvious to him that the game is easy enough for her to win.


    Then again, she did hold a real gun before. For this one, all she needed to do was shoot the cans down within a specific time limit. She ended up winning with ease like what he expected. And as uninterested as he was, he could not help but share her little moment of joy.


    "You did well," he praised her like how a parent would do it to his child.


    "Thank you~! I did my best!" she giggled, ying along.


    It''s clear to Adrian that Cassidy has always been the definition of pure and innocent.


    Ever since he met her, he knew that there''s something about her that could never be tainted nor defiled no matter how nasty or messed up her life became. For being able to keep that purity and innocence of hers, she is very strong - and he deeply admires her for that.


    "Here you go, Adrian!" Cassidy beamed at him, making him snap out of his thoughts.


    Right then, Adrian sees her holding out a white headband to him - the prize she most probably won from the shooting game. Without asking him, she went ahead and ced it over his head. She then looked at him proudly while he only stared back at her in surprise.


    "It looks good on you," shemented, nodding her head in approval


    "You silly girl..." heughed a little, endeared once more.


    "You yed that game just to give me the headband?"


    "I thought it would suit you. And it did! But then again, you''d look good in anything."


    With a smitten look, he grabbed her waist and pulled her closer to him. He then gave her a kiss on the forehead before he did the same on her lips. She returned the gesture with a sweet giggle while he let out a sigh in bliss.


    He can never get enough of the taste of her lips as well as her scent that keeps taunting him to explore around. He loves the way her skin feels against his, and he loves the way her fingers y around with his hair as he holds her tightly. He just loves everything about her. He had never longed for someone with so much thrist and hunger as he did to her.


    Adrian wanted more, but then, he felt Cassidy tense up all of the sudden.


    "Cassidy?"


    She pulled away from him and turned more stiff, taking him aback. He started to get worried right then, wondering what was wrong. She was no longer smiling, and with that, she began to pull him away from there.


    "Cassidy, are you okay...?" Adrian called out to her once more, trying to talk her out of it.


    "Please, tell me what''s wrong."


    "I have this feeling. I''m not sure what it really is, but I can feel it," Cassidy muttered underneath her breath.


    He can now feel her trembling slightly as she slowlyes to a halt. She then snapped her eyes shut, gripping his hand tightly.


    "Adrian, I have this feeling that someone is following us. It''s getting on my nerves now."


    His eyes widened at that.


    Though caught off guard, he tried to stay calm and restrained himself from looking back. If he takes a look, he is afraid he will only make things obvious.


    "Someone''s there...?" Adrian breathed out, turning stern and serious.


    "How long have you been feeling this?"


    "It''s been a while now..." Cassidy replied, keeping herself together and taking a deep breath before leaning closer to him.


    "At first, I thought it was just my imagination. I thought it''s only Asher and the others, but that''s not it at all. I can''t ignore it anymore. I can really feel that someone''s following us."


    "Alright. Calm down. It''ll be fine."


    He reassured her even though he was a little unnerved himself. Thinking of what to do, he then wrapped his arms around her shoulders and tried to act like there''s nothing wrong. They had to fool whoever was stalking them.


    Yet as soon as he noticed how much it was making his wife distraught, he started to lose his cool - he hates seeing her this way.


    "It''s going to be okay, Cassidy. I''m not going to let anything happen to you."


    He thought of a number of people who could be behind this. Every single person that hated him went through his mind. If someone was really following them, he had several means to bust them out. But to get himself out of doubt, he decided to do what he could at that moment.


    Adrian slowly turns around.


    And sure enough, he saw a man staring at them from a distance - observing intently and looming silently. He made eye contact with him for a fraction of time, and he took that chance to give him a menacing re.


    "Come on, Cassidy."


    With that, Adrian reached out and grabbed Cassidy by the hand. At that exact same time, he saw the man smirking at him schemingly.


    There was no way that Adrian was about to risk it. He could take that creep on any day, but he didn''t want to expose Cassidy to any danger. Pulling her away from there, he just silently cursed at him for ruining their evening like this.


    "Let''s go back to the others."

 Chapter 216 - Thrill Of The Competition

    Irish already had what felt like her hundredth attempt, but up until this point, she never got to win against Asher in any game that they tried out so far.


    Being thepetitive spirit that she is, she came up with the idea of challenging him as a way to let out her aggravation. She really wanted to knock him down so bad that he would no longer look cool in front of everyone there - as much as she doesn''t want to admit it, he does look like that. He agreed and took up the challenge, deciding to use this as a way to let out his aggravation as well. With that, they started hopping from one gaming booth after another to get as much prizes as they could.


    But as it turned out, Irish ended up losing every round to Asher, including thest one which was supposed to be as easy as popping balloons with darts.


    "This can''t be! Just how could you be so good?! You cheating or something?!" Irish bolted out exasperatedly, pouting and huffing.


    "If there''s anyone here who''s gonna cheat, it''ll be you. Just admit it. You''re no match for me," Asher snickered with a mocking smirk.


    "Hey, I yed fair and square!"


    "Me too. This only means that you just really suck, then. What a loser."


    "Why, you cheeky little...! I demand another round!"


    "Sure thing. But if I win this one again, you''ve gotta ept everything I told about you."


    Seeing how smug he is, she feels like backing out at thest minute. She already gets that she does suck at this kind of contest. Then again, she usuallypetes using beauty and talent - not tactics and strategies. She doesn''t have the brain nor the brawn for that.


    However, Irish is not only onlypetitive - she is prideful as well. That''s why she''s not going to let Asher have it. She will definitely show him what a Millicent is all about.


    "Are you done with your inner monologue, Aunt Irish...?" Hugo chimed in all of the sudden, smiling like he just read what she was thinking but did not really care about it.


    "Can you and Uncle Asher get on with the next one already? I really want to ride on the carousel right now. But I also want that huge ass teddy bear over there-"


    "Wait, what did you say?!" Irish eximed, taken aback.


    <em>"Uhhh...</em> I wanna ride on the carousel?"


    "No! After that!"


    "I want that huge ass teddy bear-"


    "What huge ass?! That''s not how you should call a stuff toy, Hugo! Did that man teach you thatnguage?!"


    "Quit shouting,dy. You''re sting our eardrums..." Asherined, frowning in annoyance.


    "Well, it''s true that the teddy bear over there is huge as hell. He wanted me to get it for him. Wanna beat me to it?"


    He points at the teddy bear that''s on disy in one of the stands, which she supposes is the grand prize for that particr game. It''s one with the hook and ring toss - yet another thing she knows she''s not good at. Even then, she puffs out her chest and lifts up her chin, steeling her resolve.


    "Okay, then. If I win this game, you''re gonna stop being a bad influence to the kids," Irish demanded as she began to make her way to that gaming booth.


    "A bad influence?! Excuse you! But these little guys love me!" Asher retorted indignantly while he followed after her.


    "Just when are they gonna stop acting like five-year-olds?" Olivia sighed from the side, watching them go at it again.


    "Well, the children seem to be enjoying it at the very least. They do get the prizes that they win in the end," Charles pointed out as he looked at Hugo and the others who were carrying all the prizes they got from the games they tried out earlier.


    "Or more like they''re taking advantage of them. They even put aside the rides just so they can make them win those toys and candies for them."


    "Indeed. Damien appears to be the head honcho. He sure is starting to act like the President."


    "Tell me about it."


    While they''re in the middle of that conversation, Edward approached Charles out of nowhere. He looks a little rmed for some reason. It immediately gave her the impression that whatever news he had with him was not a good one.


    "Charles, could youe with me for a moment? I received a call from Adrian," was what Edward said to Charles to which he nodded in return.


    Olivia stayed behind as heplied to the order and went with him, deciding not to ask about it upon realizing how urgent it seemed to be - at least for now, she decided not to.


    As soon as they were out of sight, she made her way to the gaming booth and joined the others. She kept calm despite the bad feeling she was starting to have. Not wanting to worry about it too much, she tried to distract herself by talking with her twin sister.


    But then, Olivia stilled at once the moment she found Irish flirting with the game attendant.


    "So, gentleman, what''s your n after entertaining me tonight? Wanna y a different game with meter?" she told the guy at the stand while leaning over the counter and shing him a coquettish smirk.


    Olivia only sighed at this, thinking how typical of Irish.


    It''s either she resorted to such an underhanded method just to win against Asher or she was just having troubles with controlling her hormones again. Like usual, her target appears to be easily fooled. Going by how hard the game attendant was blushing, she already knew she made her first victim after quite a long time.


    Olivia thought that the same thing as before would go down from that moment on - with Irish getting the date that she wants after charming this poor little soul. But that was until Asher interrupted all of the sudden, not letting her bribe the game attendant with her acting skills.


    "How petty of you to pull out a trick like this, princess..." Asher muttered from beside Irish, looking more than ready to bust her scheme.


    "You''re still ying a game with me, and yet, you''re already onto another guy? Just shows how you''re really no match for me."

 Chapter 217 - The Fun Must Go On

    Cassidy saw how Adrian went from rmed to panic-stricken to enraged.


    She herself was overwrought. Then again, getting followed around by some shady-looking stranger is serious enough to make her feel distraught. However, unlike him, she was still able to keep her calm somehow. She managed to pull herself together and think things through.


    So, before he could send out an order to lock down the whole amusement park just to capture that stalker, she got to talk him out of it.


    "Adrian, checking the surveince cameras is enough for now. The security can handle this. No need to go that far..." Cassidy said to Adrian right before he gave a call to Edward and told him about what happened.


    "Letting Edward and Charlie know about this incident is enough. I don''t want to worry the kids and ruin the night for them. Besides, we are still not sure if that person has any scheme. For all we know, he is only scaring out people just for the heck of it. So, in the meantime, can we let the staff deal with it?"


    "I don''t think that creep''s only messing around, Cassidy. I saw how he looked at me - and at you too. I''m not going to risk it. He needs to be caught once and for all."


    "I understand. But can we please not trouble the kids? It''s rare for us to get together like this, after all. They deserve to have a good time every once in a while."


    "Does that mean you still don''t want to go home? We''re staying?"


    "Yes. Let''s continue with our ns for tonight. Please?"


    Per his wife''s request, he decided to move in the shadows for the time being, though he''d definitely go against her wish once he learned that she''s in danger. He will not be rest assured until he finds that stalker. That''s why he''ll proceed to search for him, but at the same time, he needs to keep it down.


    In the end, they agree to go with what each other wants - Adrian will check the surveince cameras and talk with the security alongside Edward while Charles takes Cassidy to the children and their otherpanions.


    "Right. So, it''s settled then," he said, sping his hands together in a way that told her he''s reached a firm decision about the matter.


    "Check in with meter and stick together, alright?"


    "Alright...!" she agreed before she drew closer to him and pressed a kiss on his cheek.


    "Don''t go overboard, okay? Listen to what Edward has to say too."


    "Okay. You go have fun."


    "Let''s go up on the Ferris Wheelter?"


    "Sure."


    Right then, Edward and Charles finally arrived.


    ---


    "You should''ve seen it, Aunty...!" Hugo chittered happily, rushing over to where Cassidy and Charles were as they approached him and the others.


    "Uncle Asher went ''<em>nyoom''</em> and I swerved like a madman, and then he hit Aunt Irish so hard!"


    His enthusiasm puts a smile on her face. Seeing her nephew having fun like this makes her feel a lot better.


    They met up with them in front of the Bumper Cars attraction. Apparently, they were finally done with the gaming booths - or more like Irish and Asher decided to find another way to let out their aggravation after causing amotion at thest booth they yed in.


    This time, they wanted to go a little physical, so they agreed to get on a ride that could let them crash into each other as much as they wanted to.


    "We got kicked out, though..." Joshua added dejectedly.


    "They said we were ying too rough, especially those two."


    "Of course you''d get banned from the bumper cars," Charles sighed.


    "Yeah, well, now I''m bored...!" Hugo huffed, pouting.


    "Can we y with Aunty now? Why don''t youe with us to the shooting games?"


    "Oh, a shooting game, huh?" Cassidy blurted out, recalling that she just tried one with Adrian earlier.


    "Why? Does Aunty suck at shooting?"


    "No, she doesn''t...!" Asher chimed in from behind them, stealing their attention.


    "You all should see her go. She''s really good!"


    "Huh? I thought big sis sucks at shooting or something," Airamented to which he shook his head vehemently.


    "Nah, it''s like the one thing she''s good at!"


    Cassidy is affronted by this. She then red at Asher and bolted out, "I''m good at other things, too!"


    "I want to see you shoot, Aunt...!" Damien enthused, joining the hype.


    "Let''s go!"


    But then, Charles held up his hand and pulled out his phone - it''s a message from Adrian. Cassidy stayed where she was, a little surprised. It seemed like he already finished what he had to do with Edward.


    "Hold on for a bit. We''ll have to wait for the President and Sir Edward toe back," Charles said after reading the message.


    "How long do we have to wait?" Hugo asked with a frown.


    "I''m not sure."


    <em>"Awh!</em> But we''re at an amusement park! We should be doing things!"


    "Well, do you guys want to go get some cotton candy for now?" Cassidy offered to the kids.


    Hugo and Joshua perk at this while Damien and Aira nodded. With that, they all ran off for the cotton candy stands, leaving the other adults behind. They soone back with several heaping piles of cotton candy.


    "Here, Aunt Irish...!" Hugo chirped and offered Irish a pile while she only stared at it for a moment, slightly horrified.


    "What''s the matter?"


    "I can''t eat that much! I''ve been working out!"


    "I''ll just finish whatever leftovers you have!"


    "You''re going to get cavities."


    "I''ll brush my teeth!"


    "Should''ve challenged you to an eating contest instead..." Asher muttered, earning her death stare.


    "Oh, wait. No need. You''ll still be a loser."


    Though annoyed, Irish eventually sighed in defeat and took the big ball of pinkish fluff. She then started shoving bits and pieces into her mouth. Hugo and the others have finished scarfing down their share by the time she has gone through a third of hers.


    While they all pick at Irish''s leftover pile, Asher kept making fun of her until they ended up with yet another challenge.


    ''Asher and Irene, huh? Then, there''s Charlie and Ofelia too...'' Cassidy thought to herself as she watched all four of them hang out in pairs, pouting a little.


    ''Now, I''m missing my Adrian.''

 Chapter 218 - Gathering Together Again

    For some time, Cassidy watches everyone in silence while she continues to take pleasure in her pile of cotton candy.


    She still finds it a little hard to believe that her life turned out like this. The world around her has be brighter - gone are those days of never-ending pain and heart-wretching sadness. There are many things that changed, and fortunately, most of them are for the better. One of these is the change she is seeing in her sister-inws.


    Cassidy takes a moment to look at Irish and Olivia, recalling how the former used to be a sadistic narcissist and thetter an unsympathetic follower.


    ''Adrian told me that he still hasn''tpletely forgiven them. Even I still haven''t really forgotten every horrible thing they did to me. But we''re giving them a chance to redeem themselves. And they seem to be trying their hardest to do just that...'' she thought to herself as she continued to stare at her sister-inws.


    ''I''ve heard that Irene lost her career as an actress, has a bad reputation up until the present, and received many criticisms. But she confronted all of them and started pursuing another career instead. If she was still the same spoiled brat she was before, she would''ve not taken the high road and admitted her mistakes. Ofelia, on the other hand, learned to be more independent and sympathetic of everyone around her. She also helped her siblings as much as she could and reced their mother in managing their household affairs.''


    Speaking of her mother-inw, she remembers that what Adrian only keeps telling her is that she is confined. She doesn''t know where exactly, though. It seems to be a very sensitive topic not only for him but also for his siblings. What''s even stranger is that her nephews are not aware of her whereabouts either.


    Adrian promised to Cassidy that he''d tell her about what happened to Gertrude someday, which gave her the impression that he''s just probably not prepared to reveal it at this point.


    "Cassidy."


    At that, Cassidy jolted in surprise. She then turned around to find Adrian making his way to her. Edward is walking behind him, carrying a teddy bear which she recalled seeing at one of the booths earlier.


    "Whoa! Daddy got a teddy bear!" Hugo chirped and rushed over to his father, making everyone else turn in their direction as well.


    "Seems like they failed to get you that teddy bear in the end. So, I grabbed one for you," Edward said as he offered the stuffed toy to his son, much to his delight.


    "Thank you, Daddy!"


    Seeing Cassidy a little baffled, Adrian smiles in reassurance. He puts his hand on her head and leans down for a bit, keeping his voice low as he speaks.


    "Don''t worry. That creep already got caught. We left him with the security in the meantime. I''ll handle himter when we go home..." he whispered, much to her relief.


    "Edward got that teddy bear so that the kids won''t ask where we''d been, though in reality, he just really wanted to get one for Hugo."


    "I see. I''m d that the matter is not that serious."


    While the two of them talk to themselves for a moment, Damien and the others gather around Hugo to take a look at the teddy bear. Aira touches the stuffed animal before she grabs it into a tight hold. She then buries her face in it, loving its softness.


    "I love this! I want one!" Aira squealed.


    "Then, we get to go shooting after all...!" Asher enthused, puffing out his chest and putting his hands on his hips.


    "You should all see Cassie! I bet she can win you guys all the stuffed toys you want!"


    <em>"Eheh..."</em> Cassidy giggled, acting bashful.


    "I just have a good aim. Toy guns aren''t very heavy, anyway."


    "So, shall we go, then?" Adrian asked, earning everyone''s approval.


    With that, the group sets off for the shooting games.


    The children are just really curious to see whether Asher''s words hold true or not, so they force Cassidy to try shooting first. They first search for a stand with good prizes. Once they see one, she takes on the challenge and gives it a go.


    A momentter, she ends up winning a huge stuffed bunny for Aira.


    "See...!" Asher eximed, looking quite proud.


    "Told you! Cassie is really good! She learned from the best, after all!"


    "Not that I want to be a wet nket, Asher. But you see, this only applies in shooting games - not the real one..." Charlesmented with a wry look, recalling something.


    "I still remember how Ma''am Cassidy kept ending up hitting her targets'' lower parts back when-"


    "C-C-Charlie! Why do you still remember that?!" Cassidy bolted out, blushing in embarrassment.


    "But if he''s the one who taught you how to aim, he gotta know that he did a big mistake."


    "S-Still! I-It''s embarrassing to-"


    "I''ve got to hand it to you, big sis..." Aira cut in, straight-faced.


    "I didn''t know that."


    "Me neither! Who would''ve thought that Aunty could shoot even the lower parts?! I thought you could only shoot at the upper body! Like the head or the chest, for instance!" Hugo beamed - and no one got to correct him.


    "Now, I kind of want to try shooting, too!" Joshua blurted out, ecstatic.


    Everyone eventually splits up again - with the children bouncing after Asher who''ll show them some ''tricks with the gun'' and the others heading over to a stall where they have to throw balls at stacks of cups to win a prize. In the end, Adrian is left alone with Cassidy once more.


    "Do you want something, Cassidy...?" he asked a little sheepishly.


    "I want to try winning something for you too."


    "Sure...! she replied before tilting her head in a thoughtful manner.


    "But I don''t really know what I want. So, surprise me!"


    "Alright."


    Adrian looks around the ce - at the different prizes that the stands put on disy. He searches in his memory for any little nuances in his wife''s personality that might give him a clue as to what she might like best. His keen gaze eventually locks on something.


    "Come on," he said and gestured to her, leading them both through the crowd and stopping at another shooting game.


    Cassidy smiles and looks around at the prizes, trying to guess which one Adrian will try to win for her.

 Chapter 219 - Onto The Ferris Wheel

    Adrian pays the stall manager, getting three shots in exchange.


    In this game, he has to aim for a specific number ofbinations in order to win certain prizes. He settles his shoulders back, reading the numberbination for the prize he is trying to get, and then, he is throwing his shots in rapid session.


    The stall manager smiles at him as he wins, handing over the prize.


    "A penguin...!" Cassidy chirped with a grin, taking the stuffed toy from him.


    "I love it! Why a penguin, though?"


    "It kind of reminds me of our date at an aquarium park two years ago..." Adrian brought up, blushing in spite of himself.


    "I remember how you dream of squeezing a penguin to death."


    <em>"Pffttt...!</em> Yeah, I think I did something like that. Thank you, Adrian!"


    She gives him a big smooch on his cheek before she takes his hand, making him smile all giddily. He allows her to pull him along, though he is a little puzzled.


    "Where are we going now, Cassidy?"


    "To the Ferris Wheel! You said you''d ride with me, didn''t you?"


    "Oh, right."


    With that, the two of them make their way to the Ferris Wheel. Not a lot of people are on it, and there''s not much of a line, so they''re able to get in rtively quick. She settles down on the seat alongside him, still hugging the stuffed penguin to her chest.


    "Hey, Adrian, did you know that apparently some people have Ferris Wheel phobia because it''s always the Ferris Wheels that get destroyed or attacked in movies?" Cassidy started again with a little trivia, earning a raised brow from Adrian.


    "Where''d you learn that?"


    "Just another one of Asher''s movie facts. But I''m not scared."


    She pauses for a bit before she turns to stare out of the window. With a small smile, she then adds softly, "Looking out at the world like this - nothing seems scary about this view."


    Adrian does the same, turning from looking at Cassidy to looking at the horizon where an ocean of lights lie beneath a pool of stars. The sky may be dark, but the amusement park brightens up the surroundings. He doesn''t really see anything particrly noteworthy in here, though. All he sees is the world switching colors.


    If he had been looking at the view objectively, then perhaps it may have been magnificent. It may have been a little magical. But as he looks out into the world, all he can think of is, ''What a lovely evening.''


    Because the only view that''s magnificent ¨C the only thing that''s magical ¨C is this firecracker of a woman who''s sitting right next to him.


    "Thanks for bringing all of us here today, Adrian..." she told him, smiling gently.


    "I think everyone really had fun."


    "You''re wee," he croaked out, still a little breathless.


    Cassidy looks radiant even when against the night sky. Her crimson red hair glows softly. The golds and silvers of the lights kiss her skin, giving it a rosy color. Yet despite the boldness of her hues, she looks calm and serene - like an angel.


    He''s afraid that if he blinks, she''ll vanish from his sight.


    "Adrian?"


    <em>"Hmm?"</em>


    "Do you remember how you asked me if I wanted something for Christmas?"


    "Yeah. Why?"


    "Well, I kind of want something like this again. A special asion with everyone."


    Adrian gives Cassidy a smile, not at all surprised. It''s just so like her to ask for something like that.


    "Of course. Anything you want, Cassidy."


    She grins and scoots closer to him, thinking of something. Then, she leans her head on his shoulder before she ces the stuffed toy in between them.


    "Hold Mr. Penguin, Adrian!" she said, beaming.


    "Huh?" he blurted out, confused.


    Still, he did as she said and put his hand on top of the stuffed toy. Sheys her own on his before continuing, "Mr. Penguin here shally witness to Adrian''s promise! He shall be the reminder that everyone will be spending Christmas together this year!"


    Adrian onlyughed at Cassidy''s antics, loving the child in her that never went away even after all these years.


    ---


    Eventually, they got out of the Ferris Wheel.


    Adrian turns in the direction of the entrance where the others might be waiting. But then, Cassidy suddenly slips her hand around his arm and tugs him to where the pier is.


    "Cassidy, where are we going? It''s getting toote," he asked, baffled.


    Not giving him an answer, she just continues to lead him down to the pier. She then stops by the railing on the seaside. There, they both turn to look out at the sea.


    A cool breeze ruffles their hair while they watch how the stars at the night sky as well as the theme park''s lights sparkle on the water.


    "Why''re we here?" he questioned, breaking the silence.


    "I wanted to show you something pretty. I saw this earlier."


    Her cheeks heat up a little right then, endearing him. But before he can say something again, she turns and gestures out to the water.


    "It''s pretty, right? The way the lights are dancing on the water."


    "What''re you trying to get at?"


    While Adrian furrows his brows, Cassidy fiddles with the penguin stuffed toy and lightly kicks on the gravel beneath their feet. She opens her mouth to answer him, but then closes it again. And he thinks that there might be something more behind the blush on her face.


    "What is it, Cassidy...?" he pried gently.


    "You can tell me."


    "It''s just that..." she trailed off and frowned.


    "I remember how you keep calling yourself unworthy. How you act like you''re always the one to me. And how you look down on yourself. I''ve noticed, you know - out of everyone, you''re the one you can''t forgive the most."


    Adrian didn''t respond for a moment. He''s not sure why Cassidy is bringing that up all of the sudden, but he''s not going to deny any of that.


    "If you brought me here to tell me that I''m wrong, you can save your breath-"


    "No...!" she eximed, cutting him off.


    "You don''t understand."


    "Then, why are we here, Cassidy?"


    "Because I wanted to tell you that even if you feel like the weight of your sins are as dark and as murky as this water, you still have stars shining inside of you ¨C you still have your good parts. Millions of good parts, even!"


    She smiles up at him and blushes harder, clutching the stuffed toy to her chest. This is just so not like her. But for some reason, she feels the need to let it out somehow.


    "I know, I know, it''s a weird analogy. I''m not a smartass like you-"


    He suddenly interrupts her with a burst ofughter, much to her surprise. Affronted, she looks at him sharply, pouting.


    "W-Why''re youughing at me?!"


    Hisughter dies down as his arms encircle her, bringing her closer. With a fond smile, he pulls her in for an embrace. He then leans his forehead on hers, staring straight at her and lightly brushing his nose against hers.


    "You really are something else, Cassidy."

 Chapter 220 - Rather Be

    Adrian continues to stare at Cassidy before leaning down slowly to capture her lips, but she beats him to it as she suddenly closes the gap between them and kisses him.


    His heart leaps out of his chest right then - or maybe even set ame. Either way, he feels like everything in him is just reaching out for her now. He shuts his eyes closed the moment his lips touch hers softly - like ash. It seems to him that this firecracker of a woman has caused his entire being to erupt into fire.


    And this kiss is the aftermath.


    Adrian smiles at the thought. He wants to etch every single detail of this moment into his memory. He wants to remember what it feels like. With that, he opens up his heart once more, deepens their kiss.


    And then, he''s suddenly aware of the faint taste of cotton candy on her mouth, aware of the slight tremble of her body from standing on her tiptoes for too long. His hands make their way around her waist, lifting her up slightly, supporting her in the way he always has.


    When they break apart, he finds her returning his smile which he doesn''t even realize he''s making.


    "I love you, my dearest bossman," Cassidy whispered, making his spirits soar right then and there.


    "And your bossman dearly loves you too," Adrian whispered back before kissing her forehead affectionately.


    She returns the gesture by giving him a kiss on his nose a couple of times, making himugh. At such a hearty sound, she furrows her brows and squishes his cheeks. He blinks at her, taken aback.


    "Do that again."


    "Do what?"


    "Laugh."


    He frowns in confusion. Then, he lets out a mockughter with a dry expression.


    "No...!" Cassidy eximed, shaking her head disapprovingly.


    "I meant a realugh!"


    "Then, maybe you should try to be funny," Adrian chuckled, grinning.


    "I am funny!"


    "Are you really?"


    "Adrian! I''m serious!"


    "But you''ve heard meugh before, Cassidy.


    "I want to hear it now. Please?"


    "Why?"


    She pinches his cheeks again, earning a small whine from him. Gathering all the seriousness she can gather at that moment, she then says, "Because I want to see you happy."


    "I''m already happy, though..." he told her and poked her nose with his.


    "I''m with you, after all."


    Smiling, Cassidy decides to just leave it at that. She keeps quiet while Adrian continues to stare at her as if she''s his whole world. That''s until she reaches for one of his hands and gives it a squeeze.


    "Okay, I''m happy too..." she said before ncing at another direction.


    "But I think we should head back now. Everyone''s probably waiting for us."


    "You''re right..." he replied then stepped back before bending a little in a sweeping bow.


    "Then, shall we go now, my lovely princess?"


    <em>"Pffttt...!</em> That is so weird."


    "I heard it''s actually romantic. You probably just don''t want to admit that you''re moved."


    "No, I''m not! You just suck!"


    "Well, I think you''re in denial."


    "But you''re not even a prince to begin with."


    Cassidy bursts in giggles. Adrian makes a pained expression, pretending to be offended.


    "What am I to you, then? A peasant?"


    "A horse! And I''m not a princess! I''d rather be a knight!"


    Having nothing to say to that, he just sighs. That''s when he spots the penguin on the ground and picks it up. She probably dropped it when they''re kissing.


    "I''d rather be a penguin," Adrian sniffed, brushing the dust off the stuffed animal.


    "Why?" Cassidy asked, tilting her head quizzically.


    "Because I want you to hold me in your arms."


    <em>"Pffttt...!</em> That wasme. You really suck at this, Adrian."


    Heughs at that, making her smile in delight. She then takes the penguin from him and embraces it once again.


    "Too bad you''re not a penguin," she teased, holding the stuffed toy to her chest to prove her point.


    "It''s not so bad..." he retorted, looking quite impish.


    "Stuffed penguins can''t kiss you."


    "Oh? This one can!"


    With that, she shoves the penguin into his face.


    They bothugh at the ludicrousness of their antics. And then, they''re racing along the pier, passing the stuffed toy to each other yfully, which earns a lot of eyerolls and annoyed grunts from passersby.


    Adrian tires out eventually, keeling over with his hands on his knees, caught betweenughter and breathlessness. Cassidy is a few paces in front of him, though she quickly makes her way back to him. He wipes the sweat off his forehead while she gives him a peck on his cheek.


    "Let''s go...!" she chirped then pulled him up.


    "Everyone might really be waiting for us."


    "And whose fault is that?" he huffed.


    Cassidy hits Adrian with the stuffed toy again. Used to her attacks, he just chuckles and stands up straight. With that, they head back to where everyone is.


    She is practically bouncing next to him, trying to absorb all the sights she can before they have to leave, while he strolls casually next to her, observing her drolly.


    "Say, Adrian-"


    Cassidy was about to say something. But then, she found herself being nearly toppled into the ground by someone that hase out of nowhere.


    "Huh?! Asher?!" Cassidy bolted out once she saw who it was.


    "Are you both all right...?!" Adrian asked as he rushed over to them, brows knitted tightly in concern.


    "Asher, what are you-"


    "I can''t find Aira!" Asher shouted frantically, picking himself up from the ground and helping a disgruntled Cassidy as well.


    "I don''t know where Aira is!"


    "What do you mean?"


    Her eyes widened in surprise. She then feels panic rising in her, a sense of foreboding.


    "Isn''t she with you?" Cassidy asked, perturbed.


    "She was...!" Asher answered while he ran his hand through his hair.


    "One minute we were looking around at the stalls, and the next she''s gone!"


    "What do you mean ''gone''? She wouldn''t have-"


    That''s when Cassidy recalls that sketchy-looking creep who''s been following them around earlier. She turns to Adrian whose gaze has narrowed and darkened.


    "Adrian, you don''t think-"


    "I think it has something to do with him..." he muttered, his tone heavy.


    "Cassidy, try calling Aira''s phone. Asher, where did you see herst? Take us there."

 Chapter 221 - Searching In A Panic

    Asher nods, and with that, he begins to lead Adrian and Cassidy in the opposite direction, guiding them deeper into the amusement park.


    Cassidy keeps tapping on Aira''s number, lifting her phone up every now and then and letting out a worried sigh. Adrian notices Asher''s hand twitching nervously. He can understand his worry. Aira is family, after all. If anything had happened to her on their watch - on his watch - he''d be agitated too.


    "Here..." Asher said, turning to them and gesturing to a line of colorful stalls - all of them bustling with people weaving in and out of each stand.


    "Ist saw her here."


    "Where could she have been taken? There''s a lot of people around. It would have been hard to kidnap her without any hassle," Adrian muttered, pursing his lips in deep thought.


    "But she''s still gone, isn''t she? We have to find her. Now. I was thinking they could have taken her through blind spots in between stalls or something."


    "A possibility. But it''s still strange."


    "Yeah. Why here of all ces? Why now...?" Cassidy chimed in, agreeing with her husband.


    "If they really took Aira, where could they possibly take her?"


    "They could be leading us off."


    As Adrian pointed that out, he narrowed and focused his gaze on analyzing the stalls. He''ll have to get serious. He''ll have to make sure that no one''s going to get hurt tonight - except those behind this plot.


    "Asher, are the others still safe and ounted for?" Adrian asked to which Asher nodded in reply.


    "The adults were eating at one of the pic tables. The children went to join them when Aira pulled me aside to explore. Damien joined us at one point. Then, a moment after that, she was no longer around-"


    "Wait a minute..." Cassidy interrupted, tensing up.


    "Where''s Damien now then?"


    "Oh... Oh no-"


    "Did you lose him too?!"


    "Wait, I could''ve sworn that he''s just behind me!"


    Asher nched upon recalling that Damien was supposed to be with him. Cassidy and Adrian turned to look at each other, sharing each other''s distraught look.


    "We have to find them both!" she eximed and he nodded.


    "Asher, you were with Damienst too..." he continued, trying his hardest to stay calm.


    "Where were you two when you realized that Aira''s gone?"


    "The shooting games. We went back there to y again. That''s a bit far from the pic table where the others were," he answered, his teeth gritted and fists clenched.


    "If they''d tried to take Damien too, he would''ve made a huge ruckus so we would''ve known. He''s smart. I know he''d do anything he could to get help."


    "There''s still a possibility that they were kidnapped quietly. We have to look for them now."


    "We are looking for them. But we have no idea where to start now, do we?"


    They shouldn''t be at their wit''s end this early. For now, the best they could do was to keep their cool and think things through. Letting their panic get to them will only drive them to do useless things.


    "We could look through each stall. Look for clues, I mean," Cassidy suggested, already skipping ahead to do just that.


    Adrian and Asher followed after her. They searched all around, high and low. But in the end, they found nothing.


    "There has to be something!" Cassidy groaned in frustration, kicking on the concrete beneath her foot.


    "I''ll call Charles and the others," Adrian said before pulling out his phone from his pocket.


    "Maybe we have to look again," Asher muttered, turning back around once more.


    Just as he was about to continue the search, they suddenly heard the sound of gunshot along with the collective scream of people. Asher then abruptly swerves his head to look at Cassidy again.


    "I think that''s your something."


    She nods.


    Wit that, all three of them run towards the source of the harrowing sounds.


    There''s a huge group of people running off in the opposite direction, bumping into them and keeping them from moving forward. Cassidy sets her jaw and does her best to push through the crowd, shoving aside all the adults and twisting around all the kids. When she looks behind her, she''s rmed to see that Adrian and Asher are gone.


    "Adrian?! Asher?!" she called out, spinning around in the crowd.


    She starts to panic. They couldn''t have been taken too. This crowd is so dense. They just probably got separated.


    Right before she runs off again, someone takes a hold of her hand all of the sudden. She turns hastily then sighs in relief when she sees Adrian looking at her with worry.


    "Where''s Asher-"


    <strong>"Let me go!"</strong>


    That shout cuts through the air much like how it cuts her off. Taken aback, they nce at where it came from, their breaths hitching.


    "That was Damien!" Adrian eximed, needlessly, and Cassidy pulled on their intertwined hands before pushing through the disconcerted crowd once more.


    "Where are they, Adrian?!"


    He searches the swarm of people, using his height to his advantage, before he eventually spots a somewhat vacant patch of the amusement park. Everyone seems to be running away from there, meaning that whoever had fired that gun is somewhere around that ce.


    He tugs on her hand.


    "Northeast. Forward," he told her and sheplied.


    Turning in the direction that Adrian mentioned, Cassidy made a dash for it, pulling him along behind her. They burst through the crowd then into a clearing.


    "Uncle!" they heard Damien shout, but his screams were soon muffled.


    "Shut up, you brat!" his assant hollered, trying to drag him away.


    He''s injected a syringe into his shoulder, but he''s still writhing in his arms, trying to break free. There''s a rip in the cloth of his shirt and a blood stain on its side - a sight that causes their blood to boil.


    "Let him go," Adrian taunted coldly, striding forward.


    "Uncle... Aunt..." Damien mewled while panting heavily.


    That''s when they notice that his strength is slowly seeping away. His assant looks up at the sound of his voice, his beady eyes ring at him through the mask on his face.


    Adrian scowls at him, folding his hands behind his back and gesturing discreetly at Cassidy. He turns his head slightly and says, "Go."


    She lingers for a moment, looking torn. But then, she nods at him and disappears back into the crowd.


    "Well, if it isn''t my best bud, Ian~!" the attacker mocked - and the use of that disgusting nickname gave him away.


    "Why are you doing this...?" Adrian hissed underneath his breath, his tone sharp and re dark.


    <strong>"Keith."</strong>

 Chapter 222 - One Is A Foe, Three Is A Gang Up

    Tall, fair and fine-looking.


    Paired with his distinguishable features that''reposed of his messy olive-green hair and ash-grey irises, Adrian knew that this man could only be Keith. He used to be an esteemed individual of wealth and prestige in the past, but now, he was but a fallen noble. But that''s not really what made this man stand out from the rest -


    Keith had left a longsting impression on Adrian because he was once his close friend and Sophie''s ex-fiance.


    "You''re supposed to have been taken down along with your killer grandpa and your crazy bitch of a mom..." Keith scoffed.


    "Guess I''ll have to fix that."


    "I''m surprised..." Adrian said with an icy-cold tone, deciding to keep up the charade.


    "This is sloppy work for someone of your caliber."


    "We were supposed to have some help. But you sure acted fast. You managed to get a hold of our spy. And this kid here tried to run away. He put up quite a fight. You two are really uncle and nephew."


    His hands grasp Damien by the back of his shirt. He then lifts him up like he''s just some rag doll.


    "He''sing to his senses now, though..." Keithughed hysterically.


    "Or should I say, he''sing out of his senses?"


    Adrian is livid right now.


    But he held it back. And his response is to raise his hand up - a signal. Keith furrows his brows, rmed. It''s already toote when he realizes someone rushing to attack him from behind.


    Cassidy pummels into Keith with all her strength, causing both of them to tumble down to the ground.


    ''Shit! Where did shee from?!''


    He curses underneath his breath as his grip on Damien loosens. She does her hardest to shake off her stupor and pull her nephew from his grasp. Conscious but weak, hetches onto his aunt''s desperately. With that, they''re able to crawl away from his assant who''s quickly recovering.


    By the time Keith stands up again, Adrian has already retrieved the gun from his holster and is aiming at him.


    "Are you going to shoot me, Ian...?" he taunted with a crooked smirk.


    "Aren''t you going to fall t on your weak little ass?"


    "Perhaps..." he muttered.


    "But I still hit my targets despite that. You would know that well."


    "Oh? And I also know well that you''re a stick I can snap in two moves. You can''t shoot me. You''re too much of a coward to do that."


    "Yeah, well. Maybe I can''t hit you."


    As Adrian admits that, he lowers the gun down for a bit. Smirking, he then tilts his head cockily.


    <strong>"But my wife can."</strong>


    His eyes widen right then.


    Again, it''s toote when Keith sees that Cassidy has taken arge hammer from a nearby stand - from one of the games of strength, more particrly. Now she''s preparing to throw it at him, aiming for his groin.


    And the hammer flies.


    Adrian lunges forward in an attempt to keep her target in ce. Keith scowled at him and tried to shove him aside, but he didn''t fall -


    Neither did he.


    All of the sudden, someone joins in the scene and stops the hammer from hitting Keith where it would''ve hurt. Standing before them now is this tower-like figure d in a cloak as ck as night, with a top hat obscuring the view of his face. This man''s presence alone is imposing - what more if his profile is visible.


    There is silence for a moment. That''s until the new contender drops the hammer on the ground.


    "What aim," the stranger said coolly, his tone a strange mixture of approval and mockery.


    "B-Boss," Keith stammered out, but then, his forehead was flicked by a long nail - the action drawing blood.


    <strong>"Quiet, Keith."</strong>


    Amand.


    Adrian furrows his brows at the authorityced in his voice. This man had seeminglye out of nowhere, though if he had managed to catch the hammer in time, he is sure he must''ve been lying in the shadows nearby, watching the events unfold.


    Adrian clenches his fists.


    ''This had been a set-up. And this stranger had sought to learn how Cassidy and I work ¨C our dynamics, our strengths, everything. He had been noting it all down. He had jumped in merely to keep us from gaining the upper hand in the situation.''


    A formidable enemy. Someone he doesn''t recognize, to boot. He doesn''t know what''s happening anymore. He doesn''t know what they want.


    "I''m afraid this has gone on long enough..." the man in a cloak began again, unwittingly confirming Adrian''s thoughts.


    <strong>"Collect the kid."</strong>


    At his order, Keith starts to move once more. But then, he was stopped by a long cane.


    "I wasn''t talking to you..." his boss sneered.


    "You''ve dealt enough damage already."


    That''s when a woman appears from above a nearby stall, jumping over it with ease and brandishing a knife. She points it threateningly at Cassidy who then res back. Unable to do anything, she can only watch her scoop Damien over her shoulder.


    "Cassidy!" Adrian bolted out, extremely appalled, but she immediately gestured him to stop, not wanting to put Damien in any more danger.


    "You''re not going to get away with this," Cassidy hissed at the woman.


    In response, she pressed the tip of her knife against her throat, but she failed to faze her.


    Unafraid, Cassidy tilts her head to glower at the stranger who''s observing her. Just like Adrian, she''s livid right now. Her zing crimson-red eyes seem to prate her soul, intimidating her. But the woman clenches her fists and grits out, "Neither are you. Just you wait, Eleanor. Someday, I''ll rip your mouth off of your pretty face."


    Even then, she still failed to get the reaction she''s been wanting to get. There''s a fire in Cassidy''s gaze that the woman''s cold-bloodedness fails to extinguish.


    "I''d like to see you try..." the red head growled, showing her who''s boss.


    <strong>"Try to hurt my nephew and your mouth isn''t the only one I''m gonna rip off - I''ll behead you."</strong>


    With a scoff, she turns away from Cassidy and rushes into the shadows. The man in a cloak follows behind her while Keith does his hardest to keep up with his long strides. In the end, they''re able to take Damien with them.


    Cassidy and Adrian can only remain still, unsure of how to move next.

 Chapter 223 - Taken Away

    The man in a cloak turns to tip his hat at the couple, mocking them.


    That''s when Adrian catches sight of a golden ring on one of his gloved fingers. He immediately takes note of the insignia on his piece of jewelry. There''s no way he''s going to let them take Damien away without picking up a clue or two.


    Cassidy grits her teeth and clenches her fists.


    As much as she wants to save her nephew, they''re outnumbered right now. They could still do it, but it might put him in danger. Their enemies got weapons with them. For all they knew, there could be traps lying around the theme park as well. With only a press on a button or something, they could blow up that whole ce.


    "Let''s continue to y this game, shall we?" the man said with a crooked smile.


    His gaze is on Cassidy the whole time. Adrian notices this, and his insides churn with malice.


    With that, Keith and the others finally took their leave.


    The gun that Adrian has in his hand tters to the ground. He then shakily falls to his knees, dread filling the pit of his stomach and making him want to vomit. Cassidy scrambles over to him, kneeling down and pulling him close - trying to offer somefort. She herself is still shaken, however, and she''s struggling to make sense of everything that has transpired.


    Damien has been kidnapped. Keith, Sophie''s ex-fiance, is apparently onto them. And they have two other enemies to watch out for.


    She has no idea what they''re going to do, but she hopes that they''re going to figure it out soon.


    "Cassie!"


    Cassidy hears a bunch of hurried footsteps running towards them. She tilts her head up to see Charles and Edward rushing into the clearing, looking extremely distraught. She is relieved to find Aira with Asher - safe and sound. At the very least, they didn''t manage to kidnap her too.


    "What happened?" Edward asked before looking around in a haste.


    "Where''s Damien?"


    "They took him..." Cassidy croaked out, swallowing the lump in her throat.


    "Damien has been taken away."


    He turned ghastly pale right then, his entirety going still. There couldn''t be anything worse than learning that his own son has been kidnapped. It''s almost too hard too believe. He couldn''t believe it.


    Then, whates after aghast shock is panic and rage.


    "No...!" Aira cried out in disbelief.


    "You''re lying, big sis! He''s probably just messing with us right now! We''ll probably find him stuffing cotton candy in his mouth somewhere-"


    "Aira..." Adrian interrupted, voice low and raspy - and there was a heavy sense of deadness to it that caused everyone to go stiff.


    "He''s gone."


    "N-No. No, he''s not-"


    "Asher..." Cassidy called out, sounding a little strained.


    "Please, bring everyone to the car for now. The police will be here soon. Adrian and I will talk to them. Edward can also stay behind."


    "We''ll stay with you," Asher said to which she shook her head.


    "No. Go to the car and keep everyone safe."


    He looks at her for a moment. Taking note of her husband''s slumped frame next to her, he then eventually nods.


    "Alright. Fine. We''ll have it your way."


    "Make sure not to lose sight of anyone."


    Given no other choice, they all turn to leave. Asher spares onest look at Cassidy, his gaze firm. He tries to grin to reassure her but fails.


    "I won''t."


    She watches them disappear through the stalls. A crowd is starting to gather around by then, trying to determine what happened ¨C trying to see if it''s already safe toe out. The sound of sirens rises up in the distance along with the round of chatters. They ignored it all as they only stayed there.


    "Adrian..." Cassidy called in a whisper.


    "Do you know the people with that Keith guy, too?"


    "No..." Adrian answered, his expression darkening more and more.


    <strong>"I don''t know them. But I''ll make sure to end them all."</strong>


    She opens her mouth to say something, anything that can break the heavy silence, but then he''s sitting up again, setting his back straight. He then takes her hand and squeezes it reassuringly. This confuses her for a bit.


    And when Cassidy lifts her head up to look at Adrian, she finds a dangerous smile on his face.


    ---


    Damien''s name changed into either ''spoiled brat'' or ''snobby rich kid'' overnight.


    He doesn''t know what''s up with these creeps - he has a name for goodness sake. But apparently, his kidnappers have an easier time calling him a series of insults rather than his given name, which is honestly just as well. He doesn''t want them to refer to him like they''re friends, anyway.


    Because they aren''t.


    Not for a million or a billion of dors.


    They''ve ced Damien in a square-shaped holding cell at some sort of hideout. It''s rtivelyrge, though he thinks it''s meant for two or three people. There''s no one with him, though. He''s observed that he''s been set apart from the rest.


    All around him is cement. Anything that isn''t cement is metal or cloth. The bed is a small rectangr nket on the ground, and the windows are circr venttion shafts that are too small to fit his fist through. The door to his cell is of better use for dogs, and the toilet is a bucket with a lid shoved off to the corner.


    In other words, this looks like a hellhole for Damien.


    He had woken up in this cell after he was taken away. Sometimes, he hears people screaming from outside. They''re so terrifying they seep into his mind so he can hear them even when there''s no sound at all. When this happens, he tries to think of his family, tries to tell himself to dream of their smiles so he can finally put himself to sleep.


    But then, when he imagines the images of Edward, Cassidy, Adrian, of everyone - of Aira, they''ll open their mouths and scream out the same horrifying sounds he keeps hearing.


    Damien once found the courage to ask the guard who stood behind his walls. He questioned where those screams wereing from. His sneer had been clear in his head up until that very moment.


    "They''re goods that''re about to be sold off. You''re next, kid."

 Chapter 224 - Quite The Pair

    Adrian sighs as he turns to look at Cassidy who''s presently making herself at home in his office.


    "I thought we talked about this already," he started, sighing one more time.


    "We did..." she acquiesced.


    "But we''re not done talking. I''m serious about what I said."


    "I know you are."


    "So, why aren''t you taking me seriously?"


    He swivels on his desk chair, looking up at her. Under the light, he can almost see her eyebags even when she tried to cover them up with make-up. There''s been a lot on her mindtely. On top of Damien''s kidnapping incident, she''s been particrly antsy about Asher''s growing distance from them.


    He can''t me her, though. He''s worried sick too.


    These days, Asher would barely spare Cassidy a nce. Watching him walk away from her as though they''re strangers puts a monumental strain on her heart. Having him disappear from her life like a tendril of smoke is enough to make her feel like ashes scattered in the wind.


    They don''t know why Asher is acting this way, but they can feel that it''s because of Damien''s disappearance that night.


    ''I know you, Cassidy. I know the rhythm of your heart and the direction of your thoughts.''


    As Adrian has never been able to hide matters of the heart from Cassidy, so it is the same for her. He understands that the situation they''re in is taking a huge toll on her, and he will allow it no longer.


    Earlier that day, he''d been a little surprised when she insisted on meeting him in his office.


    She''d wanted to check on him. That''s probably because he wasn''t being discreet either. Aside from Damien''s abduction and Asher''s unusual behavior, another problem has appeared and started stealing his sleeptely.


    ''Apparently, my mother went missing. She''s supposed to be confined in a private mental health facility. She''s been staying there ever since she went mad when Grisham Donovan received his life sentence two years ago...'' Adrian pondered, recalling the news he received from Gertrude''s caretakers the other day.


    ''And as if that''s not enough, Grisham Donovan himself broke out from prison. Good grief. Just what the hell is going on?''


    It''s one predicament after another.


    Right when he thought that everything would be alright from now on, all these things had to happen. It''s as if fate is mocking them, telling them that they can never find a happy ending. But instead of thinking that way, he decided to believe in what his wife told him back then.


    ''If it''s not a happy ending, then it''s not the ending yet.''


    At that thought, Adrian feels his shoulders cken. And in a rare show of tired affection, he scoots closer to Cassidy before he wraps his arms around her waist.


    "I am taking you seriously..." he told her, feeling her return his embrace, her fingers running through his hair.


    "I''m just being cautious, Cassidy. You have to understand. What I did tonight, what I saw - I''m actually d you weren''t there."


    "But Adrian..." she argued, a little softer this time.


    "If you''re going to do things alone, you''re just keeping the burden all to yourself. I thought we agreed to do them together."


    "Sometimes, it''s a struggle to give you what you want."


    Cassidy hits his head lightly, pouting. At this, Adrian only chuckles.


    "And sometimes, it''s a pain to get things through your thick skull," she retorted while he pulled back, if only to avoid getting hit again, and smiled cheekily.


    "Well, I suppose this is why we make quite the pair."


    Adrian looks dastardly handsome right then, especially with his toothy grin and his smug expression. Cassidy steels her heart to keep her mind at the wheel for a little bit longer.


    "You''re distracting me again!" she whined, though there was a twinkle in her eyes that dispelled all the merits of her statement.


    "You were distracting me first," he used, smirking.


    "With good cause!"


    "Sure. Because good cause is equal to giving me a heart attack."


    "What a drama queen."


    "Whatever you say."


    Adrian turns back to his desk, going through his pile of paperwork once more. Silence befalls them for a moment. Cassidy still has her hands knotted in his hair. And it''s only his self-satisfied hum that snaps them out of thefortable lull. She watches as he looks up to her again.


    "A week at most..." she then whispered, and he caught the trail of her hands squeezing her palms reassuringly.


    "I''m hoping Damien will hold out until then."


    "Our nephew''s a fighter..." he said with conviction.


    "We''ll definitely get him back."


    "Oh, right. You''re also moving in the shadows, aren''t you? While the police continues to investigate, you''re conducting your own. Isn''t that why you''re staying upte tonight again?"


    "I finally found the location of the hideout. Now, I have to get theyout of the building."


    Since the Millicent''s have a wide-rangingwork, they''re able to increase the pace of the investigation.


    Just about a couple of days after the kidnapping incident, one of their sources had confided in Ray, the detective who solved the case regarding Grisham, about possible sightings of Damien as well as a list of ces where he could be held captive. At that news, Adrian had gone on to investigate, bringing Charles along with him. Soon enough, they learned about arge-scale human trafficking activity involving a syndicate of institutions that went bankrupt in the past.


    That exins why Keith, a former chief executive officer whose business faced the same fate, is one of them.


    "By all means..." Cassidy breathed out, appalled.


    "These heinous individuals should get captured at once. I mean, human trafficking? Really?"


    Adrian scowls, recalling that she still doesn''t know about Gertrude and Grisham - and he can''t let her know yet.


    For now, they have to deal with one matter at a time. And so, he went on to investigate further, which led to his eventual disguise as Damien''s temporary handlerst night. It was a stroke of luck, but it was an opportunity he couldn''t pass.


    He''d gone ahead without telling Cassidy nor Charles, which more than ruffled her feathers. Even now, she isn''t a bit pleased with him.


    "We can''t involve the police yet. Now that we know their location, we should n an ambush first - one that''ll capture all of these degenerates at once..." Adrian said, hoping with all his heart that Damien couldst until then.


    "At least we know more now than we did before. And it''s only been four days."


    "Yeah..." Cassidy agreed, nodding.


    "So. Phase two, then?"

 Chapter 225 - What He Has To Lose

    Adrian knows exactly what thoughts Cassidy is trying to hide from him, so he gently reminds her, "This was your idea."


    "And I have the worst ideas," she grumbled, making himugh a little.


    "I beg to differ. There''s a reason we''re following through it."


    "So, what did you find? Did you get ayout like you said?"


    "Yeah. And I got more."


    Nodding, he confirms that grimly. She falls silent then, impressed that he''s able to move this fast. It''s no wonder he''s able to expose every single filth in Millicent Inc. all those years ago, including his grandfather. This goes beyond being intelligent - her husband must be some sort of genius.


    "My suspicion about their illegal activities are correct. I didn''t get to ess their database for so long, but the fact that they''re using victims to do their dirty work speaks of their scarcity in number. They''re a flimsy organization, but they''re growing steadily stronger. The figurehead, though, the leader - I still have nothing on him."


    Cassidy distinctly recalls the image of a top hat and slim, iron-gloved fingers.


    She remembers a tower of darkness looming over her, tilting its head just enough to sh her a wicked smile. Just by remembering the man in a cloak makes her shudder.


    "Was he at the facility you went to?" she asked to which he shook his head.


    "That was just a facility. His headquarters are somewhere else. He''s better at hiding himself than he is at hiding hisrades, which is a w we can utilize."


    "I still don''t like how you''re infiltrating enemy territory like this, Adrian. What if you''d gotten caught?"


    "I know how to take care of myself. But I can''t say the same for Damien."


    His gaze darkened at the mention of their nephew. And she immediately recognizes the dangerous look in his eyes.


    "Don''t push yourself too hard again. You can ask for reinforcements whenever you want. I can help too..." she tried to reassure him, though he still did not look convinced enough.


    "I hope that this can be solved as soon as possible."


    Adrian smiles at Cassidy, obviously sharing the same sentiment. Thoughtlessly, he then promises her, "By the time Christmas arrives, it''ll be over."


    "We can do it..." she enthused, determined.


    "We just need to do it together, yeah?"


    Still smiling, he stares at her - at the resolute set of her jaw and the confident crease of her brows. He still has his doubts, of course, and he wonders if they can truly pull off something like this. But gazing at her powerful stature, which is much stronger than he can ever hope to be, he decides to believe.


    Because it''s Cassidy.


    ''What do I have to lose if I''m standing with her?''


    ---


    Cassidy''s phone rings muchter.


    They''ve snuggled up together on his couch and have fallen half-asleep. Her arm reaches out to press the end-call button. But in her daze, her fingers swipe the wrong way.


    "Ma''am Cassidy, where in this godforsaken are you?!"


    It''s too early to get a scolding from Bryan, but considering that he''s not the type who shouts at his boss first thing in the morning, it must be something urgent.


    ---


    Ray''s apartment is, quite frankly, a chaotic mess.


    No wonder he''de down to talk instead of just buzzing Aira up like a normal person. She steps over arge garbage bag that''s blocking the threshold, smiling when he sends her an apologetic look.


    It''s like Cassidy''s room, but ten times worse. The thought causes Aira to frown, but she shakes her mncholic thoughts away as Ray clears up the kitchen table.


    "Sorry for the mess, little miss..." he chattered, throwing some empty jars into the bin.


    "I haven''t exactly had the time to clean the ce up these days."


    "It''s okay, Sir Ray..." she replied in understanding.


    "I''m the one who asked toe with you out of the blue, anyway. Besides, I know someone who is just as... disorganized, I guess?"


    Rayughs a bit, earning a smile from Aira again.


    He offered her some peanut-butter sandwich and a ss of juice before he settles down in front of her. Recalling what she came there for, she then fumbles around her schoolbag to search for her phone. She notices she has a lot of missed calls from Cassidy, Bryan and Asher, which makes her grimace slightly. Grinning apologetically at the screen, she ignores all the notifications in favor of tapping on Adrian''s contact number.


    The phone only rings twice.


    "You rascal! Is this you, Aira?!"


    Cassidy''s fuming voice screeches over the line, and Aira has to pull back in surprise. Now, this doesn''t look good.


    "Eheh. Hello, big sis," she greeted awkwardly.


    "Hello my ass! Where are you?!"


    "At Sir Ray''s apartment. He went to Asher''s ce, but I was the only one there. Some things happened, and I ended up deciding toe with him."


    "What things?"


    "Why''re you answering Sir Adrian''s phone, anyway? Can I talk to him, please?"


    "You didn''t go to school, and all you can ask is if you can talk to Adrian?! Seriously?! Bryan''s sick worried, you know!"


    "How can I just go to school and act like Damien is also doing the same? Please, big sis. Just this once. I promise I''ll behave."


    Aira tries to ask sweetly. It seems like it''s done the trick as she hears her sigh loudly.


    "We are not done talking, youngdy. "


    After that warning, there''s a shuffle that signals the phone being passed over. When Adrian''s stern tone graces the line, Aira is not sure which one is worse - his severity or Cassidy''s reproach.


    "Aira, when I told you about the detective who''s handling Damien''s case, I did so with the notion that you''d tell us when you''d take action," he chided.


    "Sorry, Sir Adrian. I sort of forgot," she apologized, not so remorsefully.


    "Sort of forgot?" she heard Cassidy snort.


    "Am I on speaker?"


    "Yes, you are.We''re in the car now. We''ll pick you up and take you to my ce-"


    "Wait, Sir Adrian! Please, let me in on this too! Don''t take me anywhere! I want to help! Asher won''t let me, so I had to use desperate measures!"


    "And that involves you going all the way to the detective''s ce?"


    "Yeah!"


    "Unbelievable."


    Adrian sighs.


    It seems like Aira has taken after Cassidy even though they''re only pseudo-siblings. This reminds him of the time she went after him and Asher when they were setting up traps at a back alley before. She stubbornly insisted to join in without grasping the dangers of doing so.


    But since he''s weak to stubborn girls like them, he eventually gives in and lets her be.


    "Alright."


    "Thank you, Sir!"


    Aira grins, looking quite aplished.


    She then finally pulls the phone down to end the call - but not before Cassidy''s voice shrieks through the speaker once more. It appears like she''s not done yet.


    "And if you''re calling us, why the hell didn''t you answer your phone thest fifty times I called?!"


    Aira just hung up.

 Chapter 226 - Conversation On The Abduction

    Cassidy''s voice is loud enough to catch Ray''s attention, and at his astonished expression, Aira only grins and ends the call.


    "I know I haven''t talked to him in the past couple of years or so, and since it''s his brother I''m working together with on this case, I have only contacted his secretary at most..." hemented wryly.


    "But that didn''t sound like President Millicent at all."


    "That was his wife, Cassidy..." she exined, a little embarrassed.


    "I forgot to tell big sis that I wasing here."


    "Oh, is that so? Make sure not to do that next time. She must''ve gotten worried about you."


    "I know. Sorry. I wasn''t thinking properly when I came with you. I also doubted she''d be as considerate as Sir Adrian, so I didn''t tell her."


    "Well, at least you''re with me and not with some stranger."


    His grim implication is clear enough.


    Both of them settle down in the living room to wait for Cassidy and Adrian toe. Aira seats herself at the couch as what she is told while Ray hurries to make his apartment as clean as possible. She offers to help but is turned down. He looks, for all intents and purposes, quite embarrassed.


    True to their words, Adrian arrives in only five minutes or so with Cassidy in tow, much to Ray''s exasperation. He buzzes them up while simultaneously attempting to hide his trash under the couch. Aira giggles at his antics.


    The couple enters the apartment without knocking - or more like, Cassidy bursts through the door and Adrian does nothing to stop her. Aira stands from her seat to greet them, but before she can get a word out of her mouth, she finds herself being scooped up in her arms like she weighs nothing.


    "I was worried sick, you know!" Cassidy chides, and Aira hugs her back apologetically.


    She hears Adrian let out a relieved breath from behind her. He then reaches out his hand and pats her head. She moves to hug him too, and for a long while, they stand in the middle of a sea of garbage bags, holding each other.


    Aira buries herself in their embrace, inwardly d that despite their busyness these days, their care for her has not dwindled in the slightest. She pulls away when she can''t breathe anymore.


    "Hi guys," Aira greeted sheepishly.


    "Don''t ever do that again..." Cassidy admonished, setting her back down.


    "And answer your phone when we call, will you?"


    "You gave us quite the fright, Aira..." Adrian said gravely.


    "We thought you''d been-"


    "Kidnapped?"


    She finishes for him. The couple blinks at her before sharing a surprised look. She then continued, "I''m not stupid, guys. I know that people are getting kidnapped."


    "It''s not that, Aira. We''re just being cautious. Those who''ve been looking for you are worried as well," Adrian cleared up.


    "Oh, right! Did you tell Asher and Bryan where I am?" Aira asked.


    "Yeah, I did..." Cassidy muttered before plopping down on the couch.


    "So, prepare your bum for some spanking-"


    "A-As if they''d do that! Stop kidding around, big sis!"


    "Oh, they will. Just watch."


    "I''m too old for a spanking!"


    "Who says?"


    Aira nches, mentally preparing herself for a scolding at the very least. Cassidy recognizes the look on her face and pulls her to her side, patting her shoulder in mock sympathy.


    "It''s been a while, Sir Ray..." Adrian started.


    "Thank you for doing your best to find and free the kidnapped victims. I believe you''ve already received thetest information from Charles."


    "I did. We''re grateful for your findings..." Ray replied.


    "I know the police arepetent, but even they have expressed how difficult these cases have been. Your nephew''s kidnappers - they''re very elusive."


    "Not for long..." Cassidy remarked, her gaze darkening.


    "We''ll put a stop to them."


    "A noble cause, Ma''am Cassidy. I''m still wondering just howrge the Millicent''swork is, though. We didn''t get to use it much in Grisham Donovan''s case, which could mean that it''s be more widespread than before."


    Aira notices Cassidy and Adrian nce at each other, their expressions unreadable. Somehow, she gets the feeling that they''remunicating with each other telepathically, though the notion seems outright ridiculous.


    "I can''t say much, Sir Ray..." Adrian trailed off slowly.


    "All I can say is that it''ll definitely help us get Damien and the victims out of this. As for the leads, there have been some, though Edward still has to speak with the police."


    Aira frowns at that.


    Having known this couple for a long while now, she''s getting the feeling that they''re keeping a lot of information to themselves. She recalls the night before - Cassidy''s tired eyes, Adrian''s strange attire.


    He wasn''t wearing a suit like he normally does.


    Aira narrows her gaze at the both of them, wondering what they''re up to. They talk about the cases like they know much more than they''re letting on. When their conversation continues, however, she listens avidly and is not so surprised to note that Ray is hanging on to their every word, not questioning their information in the slightest -


    Or rather, theirck of information.


    ''Big sis and Sir Adrian know something.''


    Aira is sure of it. As for what it is exactly, she doesn''t know. These two are good atpartmentalizing things.


    Eventually, there''s a lull in the conversation.


    Cassidy suggests that they all go home since it''s gettingte. Outside, the sun has just set, and the streets are starting to get dark.


    "Cassidy is right..." Adrian seconded.


    "It was nice to speak with you, Sir Ray-"


    His sentence is cut short by a loud boom.


    The apartment building shook in the aftermath of an apparent explosion, tremors climbing up the floorboards and cracking the walls. Cassidy and Adrian, on instinct, take hold of Aira''s hands, pulling her close to them protectively. The entire establishment shudders, the ss ornaments on the shelves falling to the floor and breaking into pieces.


    "What was that?!" Cassidy cried over the chaos.

 Chapter 227 - Villains Rising From The Ashes

    As if in response to Cassidy''s scream, the fire rm begins to ring, apanied by the panicked shrieks of the other upants of the building.


    "We have to get out!" Adrian shouted to which Cassidy and Ray nodded.


    Thetter hastily guides them over to the door. All four of them tremble as another st erupts down the building, the vibrations carrying up all the way to their bones.


    "What the hell''s happening?" Ray muttered underneath his breath, rattled.


    Aira holds onto Cassidy and Adrian a little tighter. They pull her close forfort.


    "Is there an emergency exit nearby?" Cassidy asked, squeezing Aira''s hand reassuringly.


    "Yes¡­" Ray squeaked, clearing the way to the door.


    "Just outside. Down the hall."


    He hurries to open the door but is shortly greeted by the sight of a gun pointed right at his head. Aira freezes along with the others, distinctly aware of how Cassidy pushes her behind her. She and Adrian cover her defensively.


    "Going somewhere~?" a feminine voice mocked.


    Cassidy recognized that voice, and so did Adrian. It''s the woman who abducted Damien back in the amusement park ¨C the one who appeared after the man in a cloak.


    "Evelyn?" Ray breathed out, shell-shocked.


    Smirking at him is one of their main suspects for the crime case, dressed in some stealth uniform and threatening to shoot him. Next to her is a simrly dressed man. When Adrian''s stare falls on him, his fists clench tightly.


    <strong>"Keith."</strong>


    Another explosion wracks the building. Keithughs hysterically.


    "Surprise, surprise! We''re here to host a conference meeting. Care to join us?"


    Right then, a third figure makes itself known. Aira barely notices that Cassidy''s grip on her is tighter than she could ever think possible. With her face twisted into a scowl, she spat out his name.


    <strong>"Dn Eleanor."</strong>


    The person in question, to their horror, begins to cackle.


    Of course, thest thing Cassidy wants just so happens on the first day of her ns. Apparently, with the help of Adrian''s in-depth investigation, they came to learn that the man in a cloak turned out to be one of her rtives who''d gone missing a long time ago.


    It''s her uncle on her father''s side ¨C and once a part of her grandfather''s fallen mafia.


    Dn does justice to his mysterious disappearance.


    The tip of his top hat is unseen, his height causing him to tower over all of them imposingly. His broad shoulders span the width of the doorframe, and his long, willowy ck cape trails regally behind him. He appears as daunting as his affiliation suggests him to be.


    During their first encounter, Adrian had actually recognized the insignia on the ring Dn had been wearing, though he hadn''t known that he''s rted to Cassidy back then.


    ''It had taken me a while to ce exactly where I''d seen it before, and when I''d gotten confirmation, I told Cassidy who our adversary is.''


    He remembers how she had looked when he''d told her the news ¨C her expression was thunderstruck, her bodynguage tense. He decided not to divulge too much information for herfort, but her attempts at getting him to spill all the beans have proven fruitful. He hadn''t dallied in terms of sharing with her what he''d known.


    Or rather, what he''de to know.


    ''Years ago, powerful families had been the figureheads for a certain crime syndicate. It had originally been established as a connection for the rich to peek into the underground affairs of the country and sniff out all the dealers in the ck market, though the ploy had beenpromised and had eventually been turned on them¡­'' were the first thing that Adrian learned at some point in his investigation.


    ''Slowly, but surely, this crime syndicate had grown to be the de facto handler of all trades in the underworld, ranging from drug dealing to human trafficking. While several sources mentioned the significant decrease in crime rate and boasted the monumental advantage of a new government, this organization had yet to be vanquished. Its figureheads continued to work in secret, weaving their illegal, lucrative business behind ghost projects and political aplishments.''


    Dn, ording to the records that Adrian had dug up, waspeting against Cassius for the next head of the mafia group that the Eleanor''s had founded. However, as it turned out, it got taken down by the Donovan''s and the Millicent''s in the past. As a result, he had joined this crime syndicate of fallen individuals and the likes, though he preferred to keep to his own shadowy business rather than get intimately involved with their affairs.


    ''Perhaps, he''s motivated to join this one since his niece is involved.''


    When Grisham had been taken down, Keith may have attempted to contact Dn as ast minute effort to salvage what remained of Millicent Inc. - perhaps, as his own personal revenge for what happened to Sophie, his ex-fiance whom he probably still loved.


    However, Adrian had done well in squashing all the criminals'' footholds in his conglomerate, though it seems that outsiders are now ready to barge in and take their ce. Dn had disappeared like smoke, only to reappear again with new connections and a goal in mind.


    At that moment, Dn stands before them all, looking quite pleased with himself.


    The apartment building shudders with the force of another explosion. Cassidy can feel the fire of the sts curling beneath her feet, attempting to burn through the floorboards. Heat engulfs the room, threatening to suffocate them all. Yet Dn looks as though he''s breathing fresh air for the first time in his life.


    Cassidy clenches her fists at the thought.


    "So, you figured out who I was, my dear niece¡­?" Dn drawled, eerily amused.


    "What gave me away? My charming looks or the ring on my finger?"


    "Does it matter?" Cassidy hissed, her tone harsh.


    Herment makes him smile, the whites of his teeth glinting predatorily. He then continues, "I apologize for springing up this conference without prior notice. Our reunion back then didn''t really go too well."


    He may have said that, but he doesn''t look remorseful in the least. She can''t quite remember how he used to be before. But if anything, whatever he''s doing now must be some sort of dyed vengeance for the downfall of their family''s mafia group.


    "I hardly think this is the appropriate ce to host a conference¡­" Adrian muttered venomously, his eyes darting to the walls around them, which are rapidly ckening by the force of the fire.


    "And we''re pressed for time, anyway."

 Chapter 228 - Playing In The Fire

    Dn curls the side of his lips up into a smirk and quips, "I think the dead have all the time in the world. Don''t you?"


    "If you''re referring to yourself, good for you..." Cassidy spat out.


    "But right now, we''d like you to step out of the way."


    "What a feisty little niece. As expected of an Eleanor~"


    Dn gestures with his hand, ordering Evelyn and Keith, who are nked by his side, to lower their weapons. Their actions only serve to put Cassidy and Adrian on their guard. Ray stands off to the side, still trying to make sense of the entire situation.


    "Fine, then. I will grant your wish, my dear niece. I will step aside," Dn continued.


    "What''s the catch?" Cassidy intrepidly asked, tightening her hold on Aira''s hand.


    "I want to propose a game."


    "A game...?" Adrian echoed, feeling as though he was on the edge of a cliff, one push away from falling into tumultuous waters.


    "What kind of game?"


    "You''ll understand. Do you know what time it is?"


    There''s a long pause for a moment, with them wondering at the motive behind his question. The ster on the walls crack, curling in to the whim of the fire. Cassidy grits her teeth while Adrian clenches his fists. They''re wasting time.


    Cautiously, he lifts his wristwatch and answers, "Four minutes before six."


    "Right you are..." Dn said and grinned, an unhinged sort of look brimming in his eyes.


    "In fifteen minutes, you will all die."


    Everyone in the room tenses. Aira and Ray let out a frightened squeak. Adrian scowls while Cassidy questions, "Why don''t you just do it now? You have the advantage."


    "Ah, but that is no way to treat an adversary, Cassidy..." Dn chided like he was scolding a child.


    "In order for the hunt to be fair, both sides have to pose an advantage."


    "''The hunt...?" Adrian repeated, his eyes narrowing in revulsion.


    "What are we to you? Some sort of cattle?"


    "Perhaps."


    Heughed, loving his expression. It makes him want to y with them more - his niece who joined forces with their family''s archenemies, and her husband who''s yet to experience the consequences of his sins.


    "Now, we''re all on the top floor of this building..." Dn went on to say.


    "The fire is spreading fast, but it won''t burn this floor down just yet. All four of you have ten minutes to yourselves. My soldiers, all of whom are surrounding the building, will not actively try to kill you. You can use this time to n an escape from your imminent deaths."


    "What are you ying at, Dn?" Adrian demanded, uncertainty in his voice.


    "Nothing, really. Just ying a game."


    Dn still had his lips curled up, his teeth showing through like fangs. He looks like a demon that has broken out of the ninth circle of hell, free to do whatever he pleases.


    <strong>"Your fifteen minutes start now."</strong>


    With that, Dn pivots on his heel histrionically, his cape billowing behind him. He disappears along with Keith and Evelyn - all three of them masked by fire and smoke.


    "Who the hell was that...?!" Ray screeched once they were gone.


    "I don''t want to die in fifteen minutes! I haven''t even written my will yet!"


    "We are not going to die..." Cassidy muttered sharply before ncing at Adrian.


    "Do you reckon the emergency exit is still safe?"


    "Better than going down the stairs at this point."


    He steps out the door and pauses for a moment, waiting for a sign that someone had drawn their gun. Deeming the coast is clear, he motions for them toe forward, and they head down the hallway in the direction Ray has pointed at.


    The building quakes. Smoke obscures their path.


    "Big sis, I''m scared," Aira intoned, trembling.


    "Yeah..." Cassidy breathed, covering her nose with her palm when the floorboards groaned beneath them, long, thin mes reaching through the cracks like ws.


    "Me too."


    She catches Adrian''s reaction to her words, his irises turning harshly to the corner of his eyes. His lips are then set into a pensive frown. She tries to smile at him ¨C a half-hearted attempt at cheering him up and assuring him somehow. But he''s not convinced.


    The building shudders again as they all hurry to the exit while mes gobble up their surroundings.


    "I don''t understand..." Cassidy chimed in again, her voice hushed, as she helped Aira out onto the metal bars of the emergency stairwell.


    "Why would he give us fifteen minutes? Is this a trap?"


    "He said we should use this time to n an escape," Adrian replied, furrowing his brows in thought.


    "How the hell are we supposed to do that in this state?" Ray whined in despair.


    "I don''t know yet. Our first priority is getting out of the building. We''ll deal with them once we''re on the ground."


    "Even if we do reach the ground, he said so himself ¨C he''s got the ce surrounded! What are we going to do when they decide to open fire?"


    "You''re going to do nothing,"


    Adrian said that to him curtly. He then ushered them down the steps just as the ceiling inside the establishment copsed. They all flinch at the sound of the falling debris.


    "Cassidy, you have to take Aira somewhere safe. You have the car keys," Adrian ordered.


    "And what are you going to do...?" Cassidy inquired, panic welling up in her system.


    "I swear, if you''re going to leave us behind to act as bait or something-"


    "Nothing of the sort."


    He interrupts her, but his lie is obvious. She res at him.


    "Alright. Fine. But your safety and Aira''s safety are important..." he eventually admitted before she could protest further.


    "Besides, we have allies, remember?"


    Cassidy frowns, not at all liking what he''s implying. She opens her mouth to voice her thoughts aloud. But then, gunshots erupt from below them all of the sudden. She cries out as stray bullets graze her shoulder and her right leg.


    "Cassidy!"


    Horrified, Adrian immediately catches her as she falls forward, the wound on her leg impeding her from walking properly. Aira hastily rushes to her aid, shakily pulling a hanky from her pocket and handing it to her so she can wrap it around the bleeding hole in her calf.


    There''s a loud cackle from down below.


    "What the hell...?!" Ray yelled, shaking his fist in the air angrily.


    "You said we had fifteen minutes!"


    "Didn''t say we couldn''t have our fun meanwhile..." Keith taunted, cocking his head.


    "We''re a little trigger-happy down here. Don''t mind us.. It''s been a while since we could shoot like this."

 Chapter 229 - Burning Down

    Adrian and Ray re down at their enemies from up the stairwell, thetter pulling off one of his leather shoes and chucking it at them.


    He misses, and somehow, his motion causes the whole floor to hitch downward, buckling under theirbined weight and the weakness of the building. From below, Keith and Evelyn roar withughter before disappearing from sight.


    "The stairwell isn''t stable. We have to get down fast..." Adrian muttered as he wrapped an arm around Cassidy''s waist to support her weight.


    "Hang on, Cassidy. Please, manage for now."


    "It''s alright, Adrian. I got this. Just focus on what we''re gonna do."


    Ray takes over as Aira''s protector for the time being. He hurriedly rushes them down the stairs, trying his best to keep his motions steady so as to not upset the stairwell further. It''s their only chance of getting down safely.


    "Why now...?" Cassidy asked aloud, hobbling after them while her husband kept her upright.


    "They couldn''t have premeditated this or something, right? We were never nning toe here-"


    "They''ve probably been watching us..." Adrian spected, mentally hitting himself for only realizing now.


    "They were probably waiting until we were vulnerable enough to strike."


    "This is all my fault..." Aira bemoaned dejectedly.


    "If I hadn''t gone without permission, then this wouldn''t be happening."


    Cassidy reached out to pat her head in reassurance. She then told her, "Hush, Aira. This is nobody''s fault. We just have to focus on getting out, okay?"


    Aira nods, sniffling. Right then, yet another round of gunfire began.


    "Freaking bastards!" Ray cursed out loud, wrapping an arm around Aira and hoisting her away from any stray bullet openings.


    The fire is causing the metal to heat up. Her hands are turning red from touching the railings. She shoves them in her pockets.


    In the distance, the ring sound of a firetruck can be heard.


    "We''re saved...!" Ray cheered, both at the sound of the firetruck and at the prospect ofnding on the second storey.


    "Now, we just have to-"


    "Fifteen minutes are up, folks...!" Evelyn announced through a megaphone, carrying a button of some sorts in her hand.


    "Sayonara, bitches!"


    All of them went frozen still in aghast shock. She went ahead and pressed the detonator. That''s when a small bomb imnted along the sidewall goes off.


    "Shit!"


    Ray pulls Aira to his chest as they''re sted off thending, his tight grip on her not faltering for a moment.


    The force of the explosion causes the entire stairwell to detach itself from the building with a deafening screech. Cassidy''s hands clutch tightly at Adrian''s shirt, pulling him into her as they get sted off the stairwell too.


    "Cassidy! Hold on!" he screamed as he held onto her.


    Ray hits the pavement headfirst, a beyond terrified Aira clinging on to him. It''s now raining cement and sters, red-orange flecks dancing around her and burning her where they touch her skin. The sound of the firetruck is closer now, but it doesn''t put her at ease in the very least.


    Disoriented, Aira attempts to sit up after a while when everything seems to have settled.


    Ray has to squeeze his eyes shut at the dust and debris surrounding them. He brings his stinging palms up to his face, his eyes watering as he tries his best to clear his vision.


    "Sir Ray...?!" she croaked when the hands that had been holding on to her so tightly cken.


    "Sir?!"


    There''s no response from him. Distraught, she clenches her fists in his shirt, trying to shake him awake and calling him over and over again. When she still didn''t receive an answer, she turned, her hands grasping at smoke.


    "Big sis...?" Aira whimpered, wishing her voice could be amplified, but all it did was crack.


    "Big sis, where are you? Sir Adrian?"


    She coughs, inhaling smoke. Her lungs squeeze in her chest, constricting painfully. With her remaining strength slipping away, she then falls to her side.


    "Help! Help, please!" she pleaded weakly.


    Her voice is so small. Her body is so fragile. The sky above her is a storm of soot and embers, making her feel even more powerless.


    "Big sis! Sir Adrian!"


    She blinks her tears away, but the plume of smoke around her is thick and dark and brown. And when she turns back around, she can''t see Ray anymore.


    ''No! No, I can''t lose sight!''


    Blindly, Aira reaches out, her arms scraping against something decidedly metal. She hisses at the pain that courses through herlimbs, but she continues to crawl anyway. Ray needs her help.


    "Big sis!"


    Her tears feel hot on her cheeks. That''s not right. Water is supposed to be soothing, supposed to be cold.


    "Big sis! Help me, big sis!"


    She calls and calls and calls and calls.


    It''s happening all over again. It''s just like the orphanage back then - her home that had been burnt down before her very eyes. It''s the same as before. It''s repeating, tormenting her once more.


    Aira had lost her mother and pseudo-siblings then. She can''t afford to lose her family now as well.


    Her throat is coarse, her tiny voice even tinier as ites out in a rough rasp. Her palm touches cloth.


    "Big sis?"


    Wrong. It''s just Ray.


    He looks like he''s sleeping. And there''s a pillow under his head. She wants a pillow too. She wants to curl up in Cassidy''s arms and sleep forever.


    "Big sis..." Aira whispered, drowsy.


    "Sir Adrian... Asher... Bryan... Damien-"


    "Hello...?!" a voice then suddenly called through the haze.


    "I could''ve sworn I heard a kid in here!"


    "upants are saying there were still people trying to escape through the stairwell before the building copsed!"


    "Goddamn...! Hello?! Kid?! Can anyone hear me?!"


    Aira struggles to fight against this sudden exhaustion that''s threatening to pull her under. It''s hard to breathe. It''s hard to think. It''s hard to say anything.


    "Big sis... Where''s big sis...?"


    "I heard something!"


    Aira falls face-first into Ray''s chest. She coughs, trying to keep her eyes open.


    "Kid!"


    Then, there''s a hand on her back.


    "There''s a kid in here! Her dad too, I think!"


    "Hey! Hey, kid! Stay with me!"


    ''He''s not my dad,'' was what Aira wanted to say then but could no longer do so as she already fell unconscious.

 Chapter 230 - Cursed Love

    Cassidy gasps for air.


    Everything aches. She feels her arms stinging as she struggles to push herself up. Smoke is billowing all around her, trapping her in what feels like a vortex of carbon and cement.


    She pulls herself together, coughing, and uses her shirt to cover her nose and keep herself from inhaling any more smoke.


    ''I''m going to die,'' Cassidy thought hopelessly, her mind as muddled as her surroundings.


    Her left part feels charred. It''s like she''s been left on the grill for too long. She brings a hand to a throbbing in her side and pulls it back to see it stained with ck and red.


    "Blood..." she breathed shakily.


    "I''m bleeding."


    Cassidy reaches for something she thinks is at her side. Her bloody hands are singed by embers. Cursing loudly, she cradles her hand to her chest, and she thinks that wasn''t supposed to hurt. Then, she recalls something.


    ''Adrian! Aira! Sir Ray!''


    Her senses fire up then. She struggles to her feet, her fingers pulling at the smoke as though she can wrench them away from sight like curtains.


    "Adrian? Aira? Sir Ray? Where are you?" Cassidy called, limping as she walked.


    Pain courses up her leg, but she ignores it.


    Adrian was just with her before the stairwell sted off. That realization hits like a twelve-wheeler truck. She hurries back in the direction she came from, looking around the debris for any sign of him. He was there. She knew he was just there. She was holding on to him, and she wouldn''t have let go.


    Catching sight of a figure, Cassidy sprints over on her wounded leg, falling onto her knees against a crumpled form. She reaches out, looking for Adrian''s face. And then, she is cupping his cheeks, staining them with her blood.


    "N-No..." she stammered out, drawing him to herp.


    "Adrian, wake up! Please!"


    His eyes remain closed. His bangs hang over his forehead, matted together with what is decidedly not her blood.


    She blinks away the sting of the smoke in her eyes and continues to shake him. At this point, she is close to tearing up.


    "A-Adrian..." she called again as she tugged on his shirt.


    "Adrian."


    <strong>"You only had fifteen minutes. You were supposed to make it count."</strong>


    Cassidy immediately snapped her head around, her eyes searching her surroundings. The smoke is dissipating into the sky, but the night prevents any light from shining through. There is only the harsh, haunting glow of the dying fire.


    She thinks she can see the glint of a knife, and suddenly, she is looking up into a pair of hollow eyes, the long de at her throat keeping her from moving her head any which way.


    But Cassidy is long past being scared.


    "That didn''t feel like fifteen minutes..." she hissed, unconsciously digging her fingers into Adrian''s hair, her arms covering him protectively.


    "You cheated."


    "Oh, did I...?" Dn chuckled, smirking mockingly.


    "Or perhaps you were simply too slow, my dear niece."


    "Why here? Why now?"


    He lets out a harrowing cackle while she grounds herself. Her eyes sting from the glint of the de.


    "Is that a twinge of defiance, I see? You, my niece, are at my mercy. One move and I can have you beheaded. And yet you continue to fight."


    His weapon leaves her throat in favor of a new target. The tip of the de presses against Adrian''s chest. Cassidy growls, her hands itching to do something ¨C anything at all.


    "For what? For your so-called family? For this man? He who mistreated you before you lost your memories...?" Dn continued, his voice a disdainful drawl.


    "He whose family brought down ours and proceeded to deceive you through some sort of bted redemption?"


    "Adrian isn''t a monster like you," Cassidy spat out.


    "As if one has to be a monster to lead the downfall of our family. You are still quite ignorant, my niece. Adrian was in the prime position. He was ready to lead by his grandfather''s side. Do you know what stopped him? Do you know what caused him to rebel?"


    "The heart that he has - and that you don''t."


    <em>"Ha!"</em>


    He barked out derisively, his deing up to point at her instead. Still smirking, he then said, "He doesn''t have a heart of gold. He''s just a boy. And it''s you. You ruined everything. You turned his head around. He was the hand that burned us down, but you were the spark to his me."


    Cassidy narrows her eyes, not quite understanding. Dn notices the look on her face.


    "I can''t believe this...!" he scoffed and tilted her head up with the knife, like he''s studying her in a new light.


    "You don''t know? All this time, all your efforts, and all you are is a pawn in the game."


    "Maybe..." she hedged, unsure of how to retort to his maddened spiel.


    "But you''re ying this game, too."


    "Were you not so ignorant, you would have been such a worthy adversary, my niece."


    "Enlighten me, then."


    She challenges him if only to stall for time. Hoping with all her heart that she can save Adrian at the very least, she continues to entertain him.


    "Don''t you like the hunt, Uncle? Don''t you like ying this game? Why don''t you tell me what I don''t know, and I''ll show you just how ''worthy'' of an adversary I can be."


    Her head is swimming.


    Maybe she isn''t thinking straight. Maybe she''s starting to hallucinate from all that smoke. But still, she will not let her loved ones die under her watch.


    Dn shows a sign of amusement.


    "You have no idea how involved you became when you decided to y around with a Millicent. Your father was foolish enough to exact revenge by getting close to Maruschca Donovan. He hadn''t even meant to kill her. The one he''s truly after was Grisham Donovan. But then, that rotten family made it appear like he was going to assassinate her instead. His daughter, on the other hand, is quite foolish too. How could you love someone whose family destroyed your own? How could you forgive them like that? Your love is cursed, dear. It''s never meant to have a happy ending."


    Cassidy remained still. She took it all in. Dn kept on, telling her a different side of the story she''de to know.


    "But from now on..." he continued, grinning wickedly.


    "The cycle will be reversed. Those who''re at the bottom have the upper hand again. We will be the exterminators this time. They''ll be the ones who''ll burn down next. It''s a little bit of poetic justice, isn''t it? From the ashes of the Millicent''s, the Eleanor''s will rise again."


    All it takes is a moment - one heart-stopping moment for Cassidy to recognize her role in the grander scheme of things.


    There''s the glint of the de raised high above her. And there''s the soft coarseness of Adrian''s skin beneath her fingers, his faint breath brushing against her palm.


    She knows what she must do.


    "Wait...!" Cassidy cried, her lips settling in a grim line, making Dn pause.


    "We''re not done yet, Uncle."

 Chapter 231 - Dilemma Of A Traitor

    If Cassidy can''t buy them fifteen minutes, then maybe she can do something else - anything that can save Adrian and the others.


    In the face of death, she straightens up and stares intently at Dn. Steeling her resolve, she then proceeds tomence her n.


    "Uncle, let''s make a deal."


    ---


    Asher wasn''t really into smoking.


    However, he''d smoke cigarettes more often these day. The cigarette butts had been useful in keeping himself awake.


    On any other day, he probably wouldn''t have resorted to such dire measures. But this is already his seventh day of holing himself up in his office. He rubs his eyes and suppresses a yawn, struggling to stay awake.


    ''I can''t afford to be drowsy. Sleep is for the dead...'' Asher thought then cringed.


    ''No, don''t think about death like that unless you''re the subject of the sentence.''


    He should probably go down and get some coffee. But there''s an all-consuming silence in the bar he''s managing that he finds too unbearable. He isn''t used to this muted atmosphere. His world is always full of noises, indicating that there are signs of life all around him.


    Normally, there were musicians who''d be strumming chords on a guitar and pressing keys on a piano, ying a song together. The other employees would be in the kitchen, banging around on the pots and the pans, trying to serve dishes. Sometimes, he''d help. His precious family would be there, too.


    Cassidy would be talking his ears off. Aira would be giggling behind her. Bryan would be contributing to the conversation.


    Asher tries to imagine them sitting with him at one of the tables, but his mind does no justice to their smiles and their voices.


    ''The world is quiet. Too quiet.''


    At first, Asher shrugged the harrowing thought away.


    Silence means focus, and focus is what he truly needs right now. He''s been working with Charles and Edward on the investigation. They managed to get several leads, but they still ended up with more questions than answers.


    ''Grisham Donovan has escaped prison. His daughter, Gertrude Millicent, is also missing. Now, the two of them are being suspected as the masterminds of this whole mess, considering that their disappearances align with Damien''s abduction. But can''t they see that it doesn''t make sense at all...?'' he contemted.


    ''Why the hell would they want to kidnap their rtive?''


    Because of how grave the situation had turned into, Asher was forced to close his bar for days to concentrate on the investigation - or at least, that''s what he kept trying to believe.


    He plops down on his chair, pinching the bridge of his nose. His thoughts then start to hope that his stress and exhaustion will suffocate him. He doesn''t want to move, anyway. It''s better to die like this than to live with sure guilt.


    Dn had ordered Asher to kill Adrian.


    Such would be his final act as the traitor.


    Days ago, Adrian was wheeled into the hospital along with Aira and Ray. Their families were called. Irish and Olivia were horrified. The children were distraught. Charles and Edward were furious.


    Aira, miraculously, had only sustained second-degree burns on her arms and hands. The nurses had hooked her up to an oxygen tank because she''d inhaled too much smoke. She''d pull out of it for sure.


    ''I''m very sorry, Aira. I''m very, very sorry. I didn''t mean to involve you in this.''


    Adrian and Ray, on the other hand, were both in critical condition. Asher isn''t privy to thetter''s medical state, considering he isn''t family, but he is quite painfully aware of the former''s condition.


    It''s not good.


    Asher can barely remember the doctor''s hushed words. He''d wanted to shut him out ¨C tune him out. All he hadpletely registered then was Adrian''s sickly pale form on the hospital bed, his cheeks hollow, his lips dry, barely breathing.


    They had to stitch up his head. He suffered a severe concussion. There was arge wound on his side that had be infected.


    Asher recalls the doctor''s queasy expression - and he''s pretty sure doctors aren''t supposed to have queasy expressions no matter the circumstance.


    <em><strong>"Scars that''ll span a decade,"</strong></em> was what the doctor said.


    Guilt gnawed at him. Remorse filled him.


    Then, Asher had turned away. He asked himself, "What''s the point of helping with the investigation if I''m just going to kill him, anyway?"


    His role as a traitor had already began even all the way back when they''re still in the amusement park.


    Dn made contact with Asher a couple of nights ago, promising to let Cassidy live in peace if he followed. He was to distract her and Adrian while they took Damien. That whole thing about Aira going missing was nothing but a fabricated lie to give Keith enough time to carry out the abduction.


    <em>"A quiet death..."</em> Dn had told him back then, passing to him an injection filled with some bloody red substance.


    <em><strong>"Fail to do that, Asher, and I''ll make sure that you and my niece will go down with the Millicent family. Besides, you yourself had been wanting to avenge her parents and the other orphans who were killed by those monsters, hadn''t you?"</strong></em>


    Now, Asher is torn between killing Adrian to save himself and Cassidy or helping the Millicent''s and putting their own lives in danger. He can''t choose. He doesn''t want to.


    ''Why am I supposed to choose in the first ce?''


    So perhaps, Asher should die instead. If the executioner died before submitting to a verdict, then neither victim would have to suffer death at his hands.


    Then, his phone rings. It''s Irish. For some reason, she''s got his number and is calling him.


    Adrian is awake.


    ---


    When Asher arrives at the hospital, he''s greeted by a somber Irish and a fretful Olivia.


    "I''m surprised you actually came. I thought you''d hole yourself up like you''ve done all the other times before," Irish sighed, looking a lot less vivacious than usual.


    "It''s more important for me to be here. How is your brother?" Asher asked solemnly.


    "Disoriented. But the doctors said his being awake is a good thing."


    "Who''s with him now?"


    "Well..." Olivia chimed in.


    "It''s Edward."


    "And who''s been keeping watch on him these past few days?"


    "Irish and I take turns."


    As they continue to talk, Irish ushered them and started walking down the hall.. With a scowl, she then continued, "You''d know all of that if you were here, Asher."

 Chapter 232 - It Only Gets Worse

    Asher ignores what Irish is trying to get at with thatment of hers.


    Keeping quiet, he regards her contemtively instead. She looks drained and exhausted. Thoughtfully, he inquires, "If you two are here and so is your elder brother, is Charlie the only one left looking after your business?"


    "Yeah. Not like we can let our other rtives take charge. Most of them were on Grandfather''s side just some time ago. They might give more problems than help," Irish answered, properly acting like the eldest daughter for once.


    "How''s the investigation going on?"


    "Not sure. Good, I guess."


    He narrows his eyes at her. That can''t be right. She and the others always make it a point to know about everything and anything, especially when ites to this particr matter. Her know-it-all nature should have known what the investigation is doing right now.


    That''s unless Irish keeping information from Asher. That would make more sense.


    ''But why would she be keeping information from me?'' he mulled over as they continued on their way to Adrian''s hospital room.


    Next to him, Olivia stayed silent. She nced at him through the corners of her eyes before whispering, "Sorry about Irish. She''s being extra grumpy these days. I also didn''t like leaving her alone with Adrian. She might put a damper on his health."


    Asher tried to make sense of that.


    If there''s anyone who would put a damper on Adrian''s health, it would be him. He''d been so ready to punch a hole into the wall, and no one would''ve med him if he did. Then again, the whole situation has only been getting worse.


    "And I''m starting to worry if you can hold yourself back, too. I could barely keep Irish from bursting out. Please, understand. No one had wanted any of this. No one had wanted that to happen to Cassidy, especially Adrian..." Olivia begged pardon, too ashamed to look at Asher then.


    "Please, understand."


    Now, it makes sense.


    It seemed like Irish had also gone mad after hearing Cassidy''s current circumstances. Perhaps, if he had seen her outburst with his own eyes, he would''vepletely bought her act of redemption atst.


    They eventually reached Adrian''s hospital room.


    Asher feel chills running down his spines when he finds it so eerily quiet. It''s almost like they''re visiting a funeral instead of a patient. Irish notices his tense shoulders and sighs, "No need to worry. Adrian''s alright. He''s a tough guy."


    She opens the door.


    Right then, all three of them went still in surprise. They found Edward holding Adrian in his arms. He''s curling up like a fragile baby bird into his broad chest. Asher tilts his head in confusion. He thinks he can see the remnants of tears on his face.


    Edward greets them gruffly.


    "Could you get me some coffee, Olivia?" he asked.


    "I hope you can exin the situation first. But sure. I''ll get some for you."


    Olivia can see how fatigued Edward is. Sparing him onest concerned nce, she then turns to the other two and says, "Now that I''m apparently your waitress, would either of you like me to get a drink for you, too?"


    "Please," Asher replied almost immediately.


    His answer is followed by Irish''s nod. Olivia smiles a little and pats her shoulder, reassuring her, before she finally takes her leave.


    "How is he?" Asher asked once the door closed behind them while Edward could not help but frown.


    "He''s pretty banged up. Can''t speak right now."


    From between his arms, he can see Adrian nodding his head slightly in confirmation to his words. Edward continued, "Has there been any news on Cassidy, Irish?"


    She breathed out shakily, and Asher noticed that she had actually caked her face with makeup to hide her eyebags. In a quiet voice, she then informed them, "Still nothing."


    At their exchange, Asher''s mood gets ten times worse. He doesn''t need the reminder. Not only is Adrian on his deathbed, but Cassidy has also been missing since that night.


    The light in the room seems to vanish from him somehow, and he stands solemnly by the door, feeling much like his world is now bleak.


    Empty. Deafening.


    "Adrian," Edward called and nudged Adrian.


    Asher is taken aback to hear a rough gentleness in his voice. He didn''t know that those tones could coexist as perfectly as that. It must be a trait forged from years of brotherhood.


    "Gilmore and the other doctors said you only got an hour. Go back to sleep. Stop haunting the living."


    Thest part is said as a sort of joke, mostly a jab, on Adrian''s part. But no one is in the mood to be amused, much lessugh. He doesn''t protest much to Edward''s words, though.


    At the moment, Adrian is hooked up to a bunch of machines, so he has toy down carefully, keeping his arms and legs stiff in a certain way - he looks like a ghost shrinking back into his coffin.


    "You''re surprisingly very caring and good at tending patients," Ashermented, sounding a bit bitter.


    "I may not show it often..." Edward said with a sort of a low growl, looking at him sharply.


    "But I care about you guys. Right now, Cassidy joined Damien in the missing list. If it makes me want to Hulk Smash the entire continent just to find them, how do you think Adrian would be holding up to the news? He looks like he''d snap into two if I touched him. So, he doesn''t need anyone to yell at him right now."


    Irish seems to soften greatly at her elder brother''s words. She strides over to embrace him appreciatively, somewhat needing thefort as well.


    "I''ve hugged too many kids today, Irish. Y''all gotta stop turning me into a teddy bear," Edward said, but he patted her back all the same.


    Watching the interaction, Asher slowly realizes that parenthood is one of the most influential roles in the world ¨C if not the most influential. As he watches how the eldest son takes on that role for his siblings apart from looking after his own children, his heart warms up. These Millicent''s are not really as bad as he thought they were. Hemends him, and he himself wishes he can be a parent like that someday.


    But that''s a pipe dream.


    ''Who am I to wish for parenthood when I''m responsible for the deaths of the people I care for?''


    He chances one final look at Adrian ¨C at his pale, weak form. Then, he pivots on his heel and walks out the door.


    Neither Irish nor Edward attempted to call Asher back.

 Chapter 233 - Tense And Torn

    Asher had been given seven days to act.


    Adrian was brought to the hospital on the first day of thest month of the year. It is now the seventh day.


    Feeling tense, Asher fiddles with the syringe in his hands.


    He''s now outside the hospital building - by the parking lot. Dn had given him the form to inject into Adrian''s system. It will work like poison, and it will kill him in his sleep. He is to dispose of the vial properly so that it will look like he died on his own.


    Asher had tried to tamper with the form by getting some help from Gilmore. He tried to recreate a harmless version of it, but all his attempts were futile. The poison was created for the purpose of death.. It can''t be altered to save a life.


    ''Damn it!''


    Asher clenches the syringe with his fist.


    He has to do the deed today or he will find Cassidy dead tomorrow. The thought alone tears at his heart. As much as he wants to tell everything to Charles and Edward, his every move is being monitored.


    ''Can''t I just save them both?''


    He can''t.


    Dn made sure of that.


    Cursing his name, he silently stomps into the building. He had asked to be the one to watch over Adrian today. Everyone else has work to do. Irish had given him detailed instructions. Edward had simply said he''d keep Airapany along with Joshua and Hugo.


    Asher and Adrian will be alone in the hospital room for a few hours.


    He keeps his gaze on the ground as he walks through the hospital. Having already memorized the direction despite only being in it twice, he doesn''t need to look up to know where he''s going. He avoids the looks of all the nurses as they watch him pass by, keeping the syringe hidden in his fist and close to his side.


    It''s because of his persistence to look down that he identally bumps into someone. The person tumbles forward, and by reflex, he lifts his hands up to help them regain their bnce.


    "Oh, I''m sorry!"


    "Huh? Gilmore?"


    Asher recognized that it was only the Millicent family''s doctor. Both are surprised to see each other. Gilmore greeted him with a small smile that immediately dimmed down. With a hooded gaze, he proceeded to say, "Didn''t expect you''d start showing up more often, Asher. I already heard about what happened to Ma''am Cassidy. How very unfortunate-"


    "Yeah, it is. Mind if I go now?" Asher cut in, brushing past Gilmore and continuing on his way.


    "What a grumpy dude. You know, you can always try to depend on others."


    "Why do you care?"


    "Just because. You''re all too young to be living this kind of life. It''s always one tragedy after another."


    He sounded so concerned as he said that. Sparing him onest nce, he then took his leave and strode down the hallway. Asher just shook his head and walked out of there as well, deciding not to think much about what he said.


    ''Doctors. I''ll never understand them.''


    Eventually, Asher reached Adrian''s hospital room.


    He found him asleep, and so, he had to spend half an hour or so without doing anything. He sat on a chair beside his bed, his train of thoughts keeping himpany.


    They must''ve been very loud as Adrian stirs then.


    Asher finds the quality of watching a patient return to the realm of consciousness strange. He had seemed much like a ghost already, so to him, it quite looks like he is rising from beyond the grave.


    ''All the more reason to send him back to the dead where he belongs-''


    "Asher!"


    Taken aback, Asher whips his head to the side. There''s no one there - no Cassidy blocking his way and keeping him from taking another step closer to her precious hubby.


    Asher grits his teeth and sinks back into his seat. On second thought, he''s still mad at Adrian about this one. If only he didn''t let that thing happen to Cassidy, he wouldn''t have to be so torn between the two of them.


    ''Whatever. Cassie can keep her bloody hubby all to herself if she wants to. Well, whatever is left of him, that is.''


    Asher notices Adrian looking at him with zed eyes. He still didn''t know. Edward said he''s too out of it back when he first woke up. So, he still wasn''t aware.


    "Listen, Shade..." Asher started, leaning forward, before Adrian could attempt to say anything.


    "You tell me what happened at that building right now or so help me I will unplug every goddamn machine in this room."


    He''s satisfied when Adrian seems to register his question well enough. Yet he says nothing for a solid minute, and he begins to get annoyed. He doesn''t have time for this.


    "Well...?" Asher prodded.


    "Are you going to say something? Don''t worry about making it sound all pretty. I just need facts. I don''t need your eloquence."


    His brows furrow.


    Adrian looks as equally annoyed as him then. He opens his mouth to speak but still struggles for a few seconds. Eventually, he found his voice - weak and raspy.


    "We were attacked," was what came out of Adrian''s mouth.


    "Yes, I know you were attacked. Cassie''s missing for goodness'' sake," Asher muttered.


    "Missing?"


    As he croaked that out, his eyes flew wide. His stunned expression then became strained.


    "Did you not know? Didn''t you see them carry her away?"


    Adrian closes his eyes and turns his head. Asher is not very good at reading expressions, but he can clearly see the pain and anguish on his face. Then, he answers, "No."


    At the revtion, Asher''s back to being stumped. He''d been so ready to hear from him that he hadn''t stopped to think there''d be a chance he doesn''t know what happened. All he wants is to get Cassidy back so he doesn''t have to kill him.


    "No..." Adrian intoned brokenly, his eyes cracking open.


    "No... Know... What...?"


    His attempt at a question causes him to cough harshly. Asher stands awkwardly to the side, unsure of what to do now in the light of things.


    "C-Cassidy..." he attempted to say again, his voice breaking.


    "K-Kidnapped?"


    "Yes..." he sighed.


    "She wasn''t with you when you got wheeled to the hospital."


    Adrian scowls, his half-lidded gaze darkening. Asher takes notice of his hands curling into the sheets, his entire body trembling with what seems to be fear, distress and anxiety.


    "Fire..." Adrian mumbled, and for a second, Asher wasn''t sure if he''s talking to him or to himself.


    "Explosion... Outnumbered... But not outmatched..."


    "Who are you? The Riddler?"


    "I... will... find her."


    Asher isn''t too sure about that. He might beat him to it. Still, to keep up the act, he leans forward to Adrian and looks at him threateningly.


    <strong>"You better."</strong>

 Chapter 234 - A Boy In A Man

    Adrian nods, and Asher is a bit surprised to see he isn''t acting like a wimp.


    He''d used the most intimidating re in his arsenal ¨C it''s been known to make even greater men tremble. Heck, he even had times when he saw him in his most vulnerable, most delicate forms. But this weakling in a hospital bed - he just nods.


    Like he had expected it. Like he''s promising what he''s saying.


    Asher leans back.


    This is Cassidy''s coward of a husband. He should be bawling his eyes out at the notion that she''s been captured. But instead of that, he''s trying to sit up straight, his hand lifting up to his chin in contemtion, and he looks like he''s nning something..


    Adrian hadn''t even flinched in the face of Asher''s deadly glower.


    He frowns, observing him, trying to understand what''s going on in his mind. But he''s no good at that.


    "I''m... sorry..." Adrian trailed off, and it took a while for him to register that he was talking to him.


    "I''m sorry."


    "Yeah. You''d better be..." Asher muttered bitterly, though he hated himself for acting all self-righteous.


    "You were supposed to protect her. It''s the only reason I ever let her go running around with you. You promised you''d do better this time."


    There.


    Adrian seems to be affected by his words now. His lip quavers, but his eyes stay steely. Then, he continues, "How pathetic of me."


    Asher is slightly taken aback.


    Adrian doesn''t cower. There is no outward sign of desperation. He had attacked, and he had countered in his own unpredictable way.


    ''Goddammit. Why does Cassie have to have such good taste in everything?''


    Asher shifts in his seat, eyeing Adrian warily. But he says nothing further. His expression is shuttered again. And he allows his words to hang in the space between them.


    He takes a moment to mull over Adrian''s reply, to try and think for once, because there''s something about his words that resonates deeply within his heart.


    ''How pathetic of me.''


    It echoes in his mind - the sybles a cacophony of indiscernible thoughts. And then, it finally clicks.


    ''How pathetic of me to put her in danger. How pathetic of me to risk her life.''


    Understanding dawns on Asher atst.


    He realizes that these words ¨C the depth behind the sentiment, the meaning behind the notion ¨C these words are probably what he also would''ve thought to himself if he were in Adrian''s ce. If he''d lost Cassidy and if he couldn''t have done anything to save her, then indeed, ''How pathetic of me.''


    It is then that Asher finally sees Adrian for what he really is - a boy in a man''s body with a burden on his shoulders that anyone of any age shouldn''t have. He''s weak, he''s fallible, and he''s sitting right in front of him, trying to think of a way to get Cassidy back instead ofying around and feeling sorry for himself.


    Asher may still not like the fact that he''s the one Cassidy chose. He might enjoy antagonizing him more than he probably should. But there is one underlying fact that he has never been able to ignore no matter how much he''s tried to fool himself.


    Adrian is hopelessly in love with Cassidy - and that alone has always been enough.


    "Don''t beat yourself up about it..." Asher told him in a somewhat fatherly tone.


    "I know I''m doing enough of that for the both of us."


    Adrian looks up at him then. There are tears in his eyes that he''s fighting so hard to hold back.


    "I... promise..." he swore.


    "I''ll bring her back. I promise."


    Asher can be snarky about it. He can say something harsh and crush what semnce of a rtion he has with him. But he doesn''t.


    "Right. Don''t push yourself. I have soup in my backpack if the hospital food is getting to you," he said, changing the subject.


    "That''s... thoughtful of you."


    Adrian''s tone seems mncholic, and there, Asher finds that his eyes are zed over. It appears like he''s still beating himself up about it instead of getting the rest he needs.


    "I would''ve made a list of poetry to read to you. Cassie told me before that you''re fond of literature. What a geek..." Asher continued in an attempt to bring Adrian out of his thoughts.


    "But I have no idea what poems you like."


    Adrian studies him for a moment. A wry grin then pulls on his lips ¨C like he knows something. Whatever it is, it appears to be amusing him.


    "Do you know Walter Raleigh''s Reply to Christopher Marlowe?"


    "I think I do. Cassie told me about it before. She said something about being on the Shepherd''s side."


    Adrian manages a weak chuckle at that. Asher can hear the muted anguish in his voice. He probably shouldn''t bring Cassidy up too much.


    "Yeah. I recall. She said she would have said yes without a doubt," Adrian reminisced.


    "Well, that just goes to show that the problem in the poems isn''t the Shepherd. It''s the Nymph..." Ashermented, going along with his tangent if only to dy the inevitable.


    "The Nymph let reality keep her from epting the love she could''ve had."


    "I never took you for a romantic, Asher."


    "I''m just saying. Besides, shouldn''t you be resting right now?"


    "I''ve spent too much time bed-ridden this week. I''d rather not."


    "Do you really n to find Cassie at that state?"


    "Of course."


    Adrian''s narrowed gaze is intense, his electric blue eyes piercing. With a strong conviction, he goes on to say, "I won''t let her die. Better me in her ce."


    Asher frowns at his words.


    No one had mentioned the possibility of Cassidy dying at the hands of her captors even though the probability of it happening is high. They''d all silently chosen to hold high hopes for her safe return. She was kidnapped, but they will find her.


    ''But for Shade to assume that her captors would kill her... What the hell is he thinking?''


    Her captors want Asher to kill him, too. He feels mild anger bubbling up in his system. This is why neither of them should''ve gotten involved too much.


    Looking at Adrian''s pensive expression, however, he gets the inkling feeling that he and Cassidy would''ve gotten involved anyway ¨C whether by choice or not.


    "There''s something on your mind," Adrian chimed in again, breaking the direction of his thoughts.


    "I''m just thinking how you''re both such idiots," Asher snarled, looking up at him with a weighted desperation threatening to show through his eyes.


    Adrian nods. That''s his only reaction. No chuckle. No smile. Just a nod.


    "That''s not all you''re thinking," he then added.


    Asher opens his mouth to retort, but something in Adrian''s expression keeps him from saying anything. Then, he realizes - he knows.


    He fucking knows.


    <strong>"You''re here to kill me, Asher."</strong>

 Chapter 235 - Inescapable Death

    Thrown off guard, Asher hastily shoves his hand into his backpack, burying the syringe beneath his things.


    "How the hell?!"


    Adrian shrugs nonchntly, looking somewhat indifferent. He meets his gaze before saying, "I have my connections, and I want you to do it."


    Asher feels his heart stop then. He can''t believe what he''s hearing right now.


    "What?" he breathed.


    "You heard me..." he muttered, unwavering..


    "Do it."


    Asher curses out loud, looking away. Adrian remains firm and still, which perplexes him even more. This isn''t what he''s expecting at all.


    "Listen, I think your wife''s disappearance is making you delusional. Maybe I should report you and put you under suicide watch."


    That seems to amuse Adrian a bit. With a small smile tugging at his lips, he continues, "I''m not suicidal, Asher. I''m just making the choice for you. I can see your indecision from miles away. You''re not exactly good at hiding it."


    "What the hell, Shade?! Do you think that''s an excuse for you to die...?!" Asher bolted out, clenching his fists tightly.


    "I-I... I don''t want anyone to die. Not you. Not Cassie-"


    "So, they threatened my wife too, huh? If you don''t do it, she''ll die. Both of us don''t want that."


    "As if I want your death on my conscience instead!"


    Asher is starting to lose his cool. He stomps forward and reaches for the button by his bedside before he warns him, "That''s it. I''m calling the nurse."


    <strong>"Asher."</strong>


    Adrian''s voice is grim and stern. He called his name as if it''s a death sentence. That''s enough to make his blood run cold.


    "I''m not asking you, Asher-"


    "Well, I''m not saying yes, either...!" he cut him off exasperatedly, running his hands through his hair.


    "You don''t get it, do you?"


    "I do get it, Asher. I know how important Cassidy is to you too."


    "But you''re different. You''re one of a kind."


    Asher pauses for a second. Then, grinning wanly, he added, "No homo."


    Thement is an echo of inside jokes spanning over years'' worth of memories. Adrian lets out a fond chuckle upon hearing it. The light in his eyes brightens up a little. When he starts losing air to humor, Asher rolls his eyes and says, "Anyway, save your breath. I don''t want this one to be yourst.


    Adrian seems to read his thoughts as he offers him a resigned smile. With that, they''re back to discussing that infamous love poem again.


    "You know, if you''re the Shepherd, instead of dering your undying love, you''re pledging not to kill me. Still, my response would be the same as the Nymph''s. I''d tell you that''s not an option," Adrian remarked.


    "Don''t use literature against me, you bastard. You know that I used to cut sses," Asher hissed, causing him to chuckle once more.


    "I know you have the form in your bag, Asher. I implore you. Kill me."


    He nces at Adrian and finds him looking so resigned - like a man who''s willing to walk to his own death. But that alone will not convince him to act. He sees something else in those blue irises of his - something that is decidedly resolute. It''s the part of him that always just knows.


    And it''s that part of him that convinces Asher to act and brings him to take the syringe from his backpack.


    ''Forgive me, Shade.''


    ---


    Hourster, Asher watches impassively as Gilmore walks up to Edward.


    Everyone is outside of Adrian''s hospital room at the moment. Irish and Olivia are beside him. Aira is seated in a wheelchair next to Joshua and Hugo. Charles brushes up next to Asher, finding his ce at his side.


    They wait with baited breaths and racing hearts. Then, hesitantly, as though not quite believing it at all, Gilmore gives out his announcement.


    <strong>"He''s dead."</strong>


    --- Side Story ---


    <em>[This is an excerpt from the author''stest novel, Married Again: The Billionaire''s Enemy Turned Lover, which is posted for promotion purposes]</em>


    "It would be my honor to take you home tonight, my dearest Ercilia."


    Ercilia frowns then. Drystan simply smiles.


    In the span of ten years that she didn''t get to see him, he seems to have gotten quite yful. He has be more roguish, and as if to make up for the trouble it brings to her, he has be more handsome too. She can''t believe that she''ll start living under the same roof with such an attractive rascal from now on.


    They''re in the airport at the moment.


    Ercilia has just arrived. Drystan came to pick her up and take her home - to his home, more specifically.


    Everyone around them is starting at him, beholding the godly masterpiece that he is. Ladies are captivated by his looks, and men are drawn to his presence. As if catching attention like this was not enough, he just also had to wee her the way a lover would, thus making a scene.


    Drystan suddenly swept Ercilia off of her feet and pulled out a princess carry.


    "So, you''re really going to act like we''re engaged now?" she deadpanned, unamused.


    "That''s the agreement," he replied, smirking.


    "Aren''t you embarrassed? The reputable head of ire de Lune carrying some woman no one had ever seen before. Won''t you be ashamed?"


    "I can never be ashamed of you, my dearest Ercilia."


    Now that he said and did the deed, he goes ahead and carries her all the way out of the airport then into the parking lot where their service is. She stayed silent the whole time, waiting for him to break character and cut the lovey-dovey act. Yet he never did. He continued wearing that soft and gentle smile of his until the end - treating her with warmth, kindness and care.


    And so, she had to resort to her final option.


    <strong>"Drystan Aric, I think you''re forgetting something."</strong>


    Ercilia pulled out a revolver from her purse and aimed straight at Drystan.


    He stopped on his tracks just as he realized that he''s being threatened with a gun at point-nk. His bodyguards who''d been following them from behind had also taken out their weapons as soon as the scene dawned on them. Almost instantly, they encircled them and aimed at her, demanding her to put down the revolver.


    However, Ercilia isn''t fazed at all. And so is Drystan.


    For a fraction of time, the two of them just keep staring at each other quietly. Her expression is steely yet haughty while his is perplexed yet calm. Eventually, she spoke up again and broke the silence.


    "Okay. Forget about being embarrassed or ashamed. But don''t forget that I should''ve been the Viatrix crime family''s ringleader. I''m capable of killing you however and whenever I want to," she taunted, not buying all his lovey-dovey act - not now, not ever, especially after ten whole years of waiting in vain.


    Drystan can tell right away that Ercilia testing him.


    He can see that she is still doubting his good intentions. Skeptic and a little bit afraid. It makes sense. Even then, he knows that she will not pull the trigger. He''s confident that she needs him even if it''s not as much as he needs her.


    And so, Drystan only smiles again, much to Ercilia''s surprise.


    "Of course, I will never forget how fearsome and powerful you were back then, my lovely fiancee..." he quipped with a smirk on his face as he put her down and held both of her hands.


    "I''m not sure why you''re taunting me all of the sudden. But if I did do something wrong and I had to be punished, could you please wait until we''re all alone in our roomter? I promise to lock the door."


    With that, Drystan leaned down and kissed the backs of her hands.


    It took a moment for Ercilia to understand the dirty meaning behind his words. When it did, she couldn''t help but turn bright red and shout at his face.


    "You bloody pervert!"

 Chapter 236 - Just A Child

    Aira keeps on crying the whole time.


    Bryan has to look after her during Cassidy and Asher''s absence. He picked her up from the hospital as he was asked to drive her home, though it really wouldn''t be a good idea to leave her alone after all of that. Back there, everyone is a mess grieving over Adrian''s sudden death. He himself was in shock and disbelief. Yet in the end, all they can do is to ept it.


    From the driver''s seat, he reaches his hand out and pats her shoulder soothingly.


    "You''re never alone in this, littledy. I''m sorry you and Asher had to go through it all on your own for a while..." Bryan started, expression solemn..


    "But Sir Adrian thought it''d be best that neither of you knew who was on your side until thest possible moment."


    "Sir Adrian...?" Aira echoed, her weak, brittle voice cracking with sadness.


    "He... Don''t tell me that he-"


    "Knew? Of course he did. That man knows everything. When he and Ma''am Cassidy conducted their own investigation on their nephew''s abduction, he assigned me to watch over you and Asher."


    "W-Wait, what? They really knew about what he did?"


    Bryan nodded. Aira went silent and still,pletely taken aback. There''s a short pause on both of their parts as the revtion slowly settle in.


    "Sir Adrian was aware that Asher had been in contact with Cassidy''s uncle..." he further disclosed, stunning her even more.


    "Asher led you somewhere and separated you from Damien before his kidnapping, didn''t he? He talked to you about this the other day - right after you got caught up in that fire. Am I right?"


    Tears begin to stream down her cheeks then, unbidden. She kept it all to herself this entire time. It was too much for her take. In this moment, however, she finally felt like breaking down and bursting out for once.


    "S-So... you''re saying that S-Sir Adrian also knows... a-about what they ordered Asher?" Aira stuttered in between sobs and sniffles.


    "Huh? What order...?" Bryan asked, flummoxed.


    "Is there another order aside from that one back in the amusement park?"


    She wipes her nose, her shoulders taut with the burden of her words. For one dreadful moment, she forgets that she is no longer in the hospital and that she can now talk freely. For that dreadful moment, all she thinks about is how much she let her loved ones suffer because of her silence.


    "It''s okay, littledy..." Bryan tried tofort her, picking up on her distress.


    "Everything''s gonna be okay."


    To better focus on Aira, he decided to stop the car for a minute and give her all his attention. He gathered her into his arms, and she buried her head in his shoulder. Ever since this whole mess started, no one hadforted her like this.


    She misses Cassidy. She''s mad yet concerned about Asher. She''smenting for Adrian. She''s worried about Damien.


    Eveything is just too much.


    "T-They made a deal with Asher..." Aira bemoaned brokenly.


    "If he did everything they asked, they wouldn''t touch a single hair on big sis'' head."


    Bryan hums thoughtfully.


    She''s a little surprised when she feels his hands on her shoulders, gently prying her off and pushing her away. Still within arm''s length, her puzzled gaze lifts up to meet his unreadable stare.


    "What was Asher nning, Aira...?" Bryan asked softly.


    "What did they ask him to do? And what is he doing about it? I knew he''s up to something."


    "They asked him to do a couple of things as far as I know..." Aira confessed, furrowing her brows.


    "He had to distract everyone while they took Damien away. That''s the first order."


    "And the other one?"


    She purses her lips. Fleetingly, she recalls what went down earlier in the hospital. Although she doesn''t know everything, she''s aware that Adrian''s death isn''t really as sudden as it seems.


    "Earlier today, Asher met up with one of them. I don''t know who. I can''t tell anyone about it since he and big sis will get in trouble. I think he''s being threatened-"


    "But do you know what he has done about it?" he insisted, shaking her shoulders slightly.


    "He... had something with him. I''m not sure what. But he received something from them."


    He curves his lips slightly, and she gets the vague impression that he''s reading all her expressions clearly. She struggles to keep her thoughts in ce until she notices that a multitude of emotions seem to flit across his own face - worry, anguish, uncertainty.


    Aira can''t read Bryan''s expressions too well.


    But she wonders just how much he knows. It seems that there are a lot of people who are in the loop. All this time, she had thought she''d been carrying the burden on her own, but in reality, she hadn''t even been privy to all of it.


    She wonders who else knows. She wonders if knowledge will be enough to save them all.


    Aira has been left in the dark for long enough. She has a vague idea of what puzzle pieces are shifting into ce. Cassidy and Adrian had known. And they''d tried to solve the case. But long before that, Asher was already caught up in the mess. Even if they tried to confront him about it, the situation would only get moreplicated.


    All three of them have been in danger. One is now down for the count.


    Aira doesn''t want to let what happened to Adrian happen to either Cassidy or Asher.


    ''But what can I do about it? Just what can I do? I tried to help bying with Sir Ray, but I only ended up making more troubles. Big sis got taken away, and Sir Adrian is dead. Asher is also being threatened, and Damien is still held captive...'' Airanguished over in silence, greatly frustrated at how weak and powerless she was.


    ''I know I''m just a child, but even then, I don''t want to stay put. There should be something that I can do.''

 Chapter 237 - Price To Pay

    Cassidy blindly reaches her hand out to touch her leg.


    Her fingers brush against cold, numb skin, and even though she can''t feel her own touch, she knows that it''s her calf. Forcibly, she digs her nails into it, making circr motions with her fingers in order to get some feeling back into her leg. She''s not sure how long she''s been held captive here, but she trusts that it''s only a matter of time before peoplee to break her out.


    Time.


    Cassidy huffs..


    She stares up nkly into the void ahead of her, trying to imagine abstract shapes out of the seemingly infinite darkness. She blinks and thinks she''s seeing bluish grey swirls curling around in the space beyond. When she reaches out to brush her fingers across the tendrils, her hands are met with frozen static. Then, she remembers she''s not supposed to be seeing anything when she''s in the dark.


    ''This is the price I have to pay...'' Cassidy begrudgingly supposed.


    ''For the sake of giving Adrian, Aira and Sir Ray some time.''


    Dn had been a relentless pursuer. Cassidy was desperately running away from the clutch of death.


    If she had not begged to her uncle ¨C if she had not tried to make a deal with the devil, then she would be looking at an entirely different state of darkness. She wonders how Adrian and the others are doing right now. She wonders if Asher has done something stupid again. She wonders if Charles and Edward have found Damien yet.


    ''Everyone. Please, be safe.''


    Cassidy had been disheartened at first to note that there are still a lot of things she doesn''t truly understand about this whole syndicate and even the system within Millicent Inc. but Adrian had assured her that it would be better if she remained ignorant about some things. She had not agreed with him on that point, so she had settled for the hope that maybe Charles could tell her a few things.


    ''Of course, I never even got to talk with him after that.''


    It''s just as well, she guesses. She will definitely ask him someday.


    Cassidy hopes that Adrian is moving forward with their n to let Edward and Charles know about Damien''s current location, and to get them to rescue him along with the rest of the captives. By now, Bryan should have also approached either Asher or Aira. They should be safe from any death threats from Dn.


    ''Everything should be going ording to n. Except...'' Cassidy contemted.


    ''Uncle Dn''s attack that night hadn''t been ounted for in the n at all.''


    They''d been counting on Dn to strike mainly after two weeks since Damien''s abduction. They''d anticipated him trying to take someone again - anyone but her, and they''d taken all the countermeasures possible to make sure that he and the others fail this time.


    Cassidyughs to herself.


    ''All the counter-measures possible,'' she thought quite urately in fact.


    Her hand brushes over a metallic bracelet sped over her right wrist. She loosely tugs on it then closes her eyes and leans back against the wall.


    ''Everything is a mess. I''m a mess.''


    With a hurting, heavy heart, Cassidy recalls thest thing she can recall from the night she got taken away by Dn.


    ---


    Staring into the eyes of death, Cassidy straightens.


    "Uncle, let''s make a deal."


    "Oh...?" Dn intones, pointing the sharp, pointed edge of his knife against her threateningly.


    "What kind of a deal? For all I know, you''re simply going to ask for more time. You want to make sure he lives, after all."


    She grimaces.


    He can see right through her, and he is fully aware that her top priority right now is to make sure that Adrian, Aira and Ray have a chance of making it out alive. But that''s not in her uncle''s best interests. The fact is that her husband is in the way of his goals. Killing him right then and there would remove one of the biggest obstacles on his path to victory.


    If Cassidy wants to make a deal work, she''ll have to y ording to Dn''s rules.


    "You''re right..." she admitted.


    "I want him to live. So, let''s make apromise. You like the hunt, right? Instead of fifteen minutes, give me fifteen days. We''ll fight then."


    Dn hums, pretending to consider the idea. He then sneers, "Denied. That''s not ying fair and you know it. Giving you all that time to prepare and gather all yourrades? I''m better off killing both of you right where you stand!"


    At his refusal, Cassidy''s desperation bes imminent.


    She can only stall for so long. Even though she doesn''t have any past memory of him, she has a strong impression that he''s not the type of viin to walk away without making sure his enemies are thoroughly vanquished. He will not leave here without both of their heads on a tter for all to see.


    ''I have to think! Come on! What would Adrian do?! If my only options are death and death, then...!'' Cassidy thought hard.


    ''Then, perhaps I should create a third option.''


    She had to make one that Dn absolutely could not refuse as quickly and as surely as he had on her first proposal. She had to give everything she''s got on this.


    "So what is it, my dear niece...?" he inquired snidely, lifting her chin up with the tip of his de.


    "Are you going to keep on trying to prolong your deaths? There is nothing you can offer me that I will consider over your spilt blood."


    "Yes, there is..." she muttered, finallying up with a decision.


    "There''s still something I can offer."


    Her gaze is fiery and zing. Powerful. It res up more and more with the promise that she''s all too willing to make.


    <strong>"You can take me instead."</strong>


    "Take you?"


    His de cuts slightly into her throat. She ignores the urge to quiver then.


    "Yes. You said that my father was supposed to lead the mafia, right? Now, you have no one to continue the Eleanor''s legacy. You''re not going to live forever, and you know it."


    Her breath falters here. But her resolve shines through all the same.


    <strong>"So, put me in his ce instead. Make me your sessor, Uncle."</strong>

 Chapter 238 - Alone In The Dark With A Stone Cold Heart

    Dn hisses at Cassidy, finding her preposterous.


    "As if your bleeding heart will ever have the tenacity needed to govern awork as intricate as the mafia. Putting you in charge will be the worst mistake I''ll ever make," he muttered, not buying her proposal.


    "Or the best..." she countered, keeping her voice steady.


    "I''m stronger than my father will ever be. I may not be as smart, but you can train me. In return, you can hold Adrian''s life in the palm of your hand. If I ever decide to tear the organization down, then you are free.... to kill him."


    His lips curl, and that''s how she knows that he''s considering her suggestion. She feels wretched, signing off her life to lead something as vile as a criminal syndicate, but she knows it must be done. Now, she just hopes that her decision will let Adrian live long enough to turn the tides.


    "You''re his one and only grandchild, and my one and only niece. Your life on the streets had also made you a capable fighter..." Dn drawled, studying Cassidy intently.


    "You were meant to be the sessor if Grisham Donovan and Adrian Millicent didn''t destroy us, anyway. Considering the fighting prowess you showed mest time as well as your unique thinking, you''ll probably make do with proper training."


    He puts away his de then, much to her relief. She thought for sure she wasn''t convincing enough. But it seems like he somehow found potential in it.


    "You would make for a fine leader," Dn remarked after much deliberation.


    "Is that a yes?" Cassidy asked, frozen stiff.


    "Not quite."


    Then, all of the sudden, he strikes a blow to her head. She feels fatigue rather than pain seeping deep into her bones, and everything bes fuzzy. Losing consciousness, she ends up copses right before she realizes what''s happening.


    The rest is unclear and blurry after that.


    ---


    Cassidy had woken up in that cell.


    At first, she hadn''t been able to tell, considering her prison has been stripped of all sources of light. She had tried groping around, feeling the walls for any indicators of an opening. But the surfaces she''d gone through had all been smooth.


    Nobodyes around to give Cassidy any sustenance, either.


    They''ve been starving her ever since she got here, though these days, she feels the weight of her heavy heart much more than the agony of having an empty stomach. They have, however, attempted to mend her injuries. She had felt gauze around her leg days prior, but recently, she had taken it off since it''s starting to smell bad. The thin, filthy bandage is now rotting on the other side of the room where she doesn''t have to smell it as much.


    The only established connection this prison has to the outside world is a speaker that Cassidy suspects is located at the rightmost corner of the cell.


    Through it, Dn has spoken to her twice. Usually, there would be another man at the microphone, and this nameless man would speak to her with condescending overtones. He would talk about their history - that it is a decade-old organization that''s bound to lead the criminal underworld. He also talks about their greatest feats, one of them being the setting-up of facilities all around the world as hotspots for human traffickers.


    ''How very repulsive. They''re making me sick.''


    Cassidy had been disgusted with his words.


    She''d learned to tune him out at least. He never seemed to check if she was listening.


    Unfortunately, Dn''s voice is not something she can tune out just as easily. So, when they had their exchange again after thest one that seemed like ages ago, she had to listen whether she liked to or not.


    This time, though, it had cut deep. She won''t be forgetting it anytime soon.


    <strong>"Is your spirit broken yet, Cassidy?" </strong>


    Dn asked her that from the other side. He''s mocking her. But she wouldn''t give him the satisfaction.


    <strong>"Is the darkness getting to you? Doesn''t it remind you of how you got locked up with your mother before?"</strong>


    Cassidy badly wanted to curse at him.


    She has a whole arsenal of profanities reserved only for him. But unleashing all her contempt for him would have only egged him on. She would have done nothing but let him know that he got to her.


    <strong>"You should know that Adrian Millicent died in the hospital."</strong>


    Then, he dropped the bomb.


    Dn had informed her quite cheerfully. Cassidy had been all too unprepared for that bit of news. It did more than stun her - she felt numb after the shock.


    "You''re lying," she warily responded.


    His answering cackle seemed to bounce across her entire cell, refracting against the walls in an endless echo of taunting madness. There''d been a subsequent crackling over the speaker, and then, she could hear a somber melody ying obnoxiously over the distinct murmuring of a gathered crowd.


    Cassidy is hearing a eulogy -


    For Adrian.


    She had sat unmoving throughout the entire oration, her heart twinging when she heard Edward''s rough, near-unrecognizable voice through the speakers. It went on as, "Adrian was a good brother."


    Adrian was.


    Adrian was.


    Her lips trembled then, her fists shaking from their ce against herp. There are so many things wrong with that fragment. For one, there''s the subject. For two, there''s the tense. It shouldn''t have been like that.


    Adrian was.


    "N-No... I-It can''t be..."


    He can''t be gone. He can''t be dead.


    Today''s medicine is too advanced. They should''ve been able to save him. He should be alive.


    That''s unless Cassidy had overestimated her chances. Maybe she had acted too slow. Perhaps she''d been a moment toote.


    "N-No, please... A-Adrian... Y-You can''t b-be..."


    Dn had made Cassiy sit through the entire thing, watching her reaction with amusement.


    She''s sure he''d been waiting for an anguished outburst or a pitiful wail. He might''ve wanted her to cry - or perhaps, might''ve wanted her to swear vengeful allegiance to them. But he had miscalcted.


    Cassidy didn''t do any of that.


    Instead, she brought herself to her knees, and she thought of all the ways she could make things right. Perhaps, Adrian can still be saved somehow - even if there is nothing to save but his defeated corpse.


    "Ohhh, my poor little niece~"


    Dn had tried to incite Cassidy further.


    But his words had be nd by then, and his taunts had fallen upon deaf ears. She had gone silent, as though losing her voice, and realizing that he''d stripped her off of her vocal chords ¨C realizing that he''d stripped her off of her most powerful weapon.


    When it''s over, Dn had pleasingly bid Cassidy, "Have a good day, my dear niece."

 Chapter 239 - Time To Move

    The self-satisfied inflection in Dn''s tone had been enough to set off a quiet rage within Cassidy.


    They''d made a deal. As long as she''s alive, Adrian should be too. But as far as what she knows ¨C as far as what her uncle has let her hear, her husband is gone, and that fact, in and of itself, is enough to absolve her of her connection to this vile organization.


    ''I never had any intention of bing a true sessor. Like hell I would.''


    Cassidy''s words had been flimsy at best. She''d simply wanted to buy time. Her objective has always been to give Adrian a chance to act.


    Theirrades will be infiltrating this hellhole of a hideout soon, and she knows that they wille for her, too..


    ''Maybe Uncle had seen through my lies - or maybe he hadn''t, and he''d simply taken me in because he saw value in me. But it''s now obvious that he never intended for Adrian to live.''


    Dn wanted him to die. Nothing Cassidy could have ever said would have kept him from reaching that goal.


    Perhaps, she could''ve prevented it if she''d been smarter - if she''d been more convincing. She should have fought harder, and she should''ve been stronger.


    ''I was always the one who''s asking Adrian to count on me, and yet when he''d truly been in danger, I failed to protect him.''


    She failed. Very terribly.


    Guilt and sorrow settled in her being in the subsequent hours. She''d felt the burn in her heart match the sting in her eyes. For that whole time, she kept her sobs quiet, and after a while, she ran out of tears to shed. The sadness had ebbed away into a mind-numbing hollowness.


    Cassidy felt the cold deadness take over, keeping her frozen in her grief.


    ''I lost a loved one again. I lost my most beloved.''


    The concept of Adrian''s death still seems so far away - so unbelievable. All that Cassidy has to confirm it is the memory of Edward''s broken speech.


    She frequently finds herself still believing that she will see him again someday - that when the darkness of this prison gives way into light, the first thing she''ll see will be her husband, pulling her out of there and bringing her to safety.


    Some part of Cassidy doesn''t believe that Adrian''s dead even though everything is telling her that he is.


    So, sometimes, she attempts to twitch her fingers or ease the cramps in her legs - anything to get some feeling back into her body. She can''t afford to waste away like this. The day of her escape ising soon. She can feel it. It''s only a matter of time before her alliese bursting into the facility.


    <strong>''By then, I should be ready.''</strong><strong></strong>


    She won''t give Dn the satisfaction of winning. After all, he did not keep his end of the bargain.


    So neither will Cassidy.


    ---


    The sun is already setting when Bryan greets Edward and Charles at their rendezvous point.


    Aira silently stands next to Seven as they stride forward to shake Bryan''s hand. The gesture is somewhat necessary despite the assion. It''s their first time meeting him, after all.


    "Sir Adrian had forwarded a blueprint of the facility''syout to me..." Bryan informed both of them.


    "I''ve already taken the time to memorize it along with his detailed instructions for activating the self-destruct mechanism. He''s given us a window of seventeen minutes. Two minutes to get in, and fifteen minutes to get everyone out before the whole building explodes. We can''t dally a single second. We have to make sure everyone who''s against us in that facility dies along with the explosion. No more loose ends."


    "Possible entry points?" Charles chimed in, nodding at his directions.


    "From the east side. The guards filter in through there."


    "And exit points?"


    "Same as our entry point. There''s no other way out. There''s only the way we came in."


    "I see. Please, proceed."


    "The holding cells are located towards the center, near theboratories. Sir Adrian suggested we enter quietly - sneak in through the guard''s trucks. They''re surprisinglyx. He anticipated there''ll be a shipment today, and I''ve managed to confirm that. I circled around the facility, and I noticed they''ve been preparing a few trucks for transport. So, we''ll have to act quickly. I''ll activate the timer once I activate the self-destruction sequence."


    "Hold on a minute..." Edward interrupted, getting the instructions yet not understanding anything at the same time.


    "Are you telling me we''re taking orders from my dead brother?"


    "He''s been nning this for quite a while now. The attack on the apartment was just... unexpected."


    "So, he was nning to infiltrate this facility long before he and Cassidy got attacked?"


    Charles shot him a look then. It appears like Edward is still out of it. He really can''t me him, though. Then again, it''s only been half a week since Adrian''s death.


    To add to that, the hospital isn''t letting their family take his body yet.


    "Sir Edward, we''d been previously informed that they''re nning to infiltrate this facility long before Bryan approached us for help," Charles reminded Edward.


    "We knew about the shipment thing from the get-go..." Seven piped in with his hand raised a little to call for their attention.


    "We just needed further rifications from Bryan. Sir Adrian asked me to assist him. He chose the two of us since we''re not part of the investigation that Sir Ray was conducting with both of you. So, we''d be the least to get targeted by the enemies, which then gave us the freedom to move."


    Bryan seconded that with a nod. He then turns back to Edward and Charles before continuing, "Right now, what we need is your tactical ability. We only know vaguely what we have to do."


    ---


    When Damienid down on his bed that night, he expected the same nightmarish noises toe.


    It''s in the eerie quiet of his cell that they''ve be profound, and sure enough, they''vee. He has to take a moment to realize that they''re not screams of pain, though. Rather, they''re shouts of anger and protest.


    Also, they''re noting from his head. They''reing from outside.


    ''That''s odd.''


    Damien sits up abruptly.


    There''s a short pause, and then, there it is again - that shoutced with profanities and insults galore. It sounds like a girl. There''s a girl shouting out there.


    ''What''s happening?''


    Breath hitching, he crawls over to the cell door, trying in vain to listen. It sounds like they''re dragging the girl along the hallway. Her bellows are drawing nearer to where he is. They''re punctuated by the harsh sounds of whip hitting skin, but if anything, they only made her angrier.


    "Take your filthy hand off of me, you jerk!"


    Damien stills then.


    Now that he''s listening closer, he realizes that the girl sounds familiar. He''d definitely recognize that voice everywhere.


    ''Is that... Aira?!''

 Chapter 240 - Their Escape Plan

    The cell door clicks, not giving enough time for Damien to collect his thoughts.


    "Have fun with your new cellmate, snobby rich brat!"


    The guard shoves his said cellmate inside and shuts the door in her wake. He sits there dumbly, too astonished to do anything. She''s withering on the floor, curling in on herself, though her tremors stop after a while, and her breathing begins to even.


    Damien recognizes Aira then.


    "Oh, hey there, Damien," she greeted calmly.


    "What the hell?! Aira?!" he eximed, shell-shocked.


    "I''m d to see you''re fine enough to shout like that-"


    "Aira!".


    ted to see Aira again after a long while, Damien throws his arms around her and pulls her in a bone-crushing embrace.


    Only then did she realize that she''s the one who should be doing that. She''s so relieved to see him that she would''ve not resisted to hug him as soon as she saw him. Instead of regretting not embracing him first, though, she just decided to tighten her hold around him.


    "I''m d you''re safe, Damien. It''ll be okay now. I promise," she reassured him, earning his confusion.


    Sadly, there''s not much time for them to savor their reunion.


    As soon as he pulls away, she stares intently at the scrunchie wrapped around her wrist. She starts fiddling with it before pulling the threads apart to reveal a device inside. There are five empty number slots disyed on the screen.


    Damien regards her in puzzlement. Aira simply smiles at him and says, "We''re gonna escape."


    Seventeen minutes.


    What he had thought to be five number slots on her device are actually indicators of time - hours, minutes, and seconds. The monitor is small and does nothing much but disy those numbers. On the side, it blinks once every second, and ording to her, it''s actually a transmitter.


    What it''s transmitting - Damien is not entirely sure.


    For the next hours or so, Aira has been keeping the device close to her, monitoring it at all times. She says she''s waiting for a signal, but every time he sneaks a peek, the screen always disys the same numbers.


    The number seventeen has yet to change.


    "It means how much time we have to escape, Damien. It is connected to another gadget, hence the transmitter, and sometime soon, our allies on the outside will activate the timer. Once the numbers start counting down, that''s when we''ll have to act," was what she exined to him when he asked what was the purpose of the device.


    The facility they''re in apparently has a self-destruct feature that''ll be activated at the same time the timer begins. As soon as they get out, the facility will copse on itself and everything inside - their files, tools, and everything else will be destroyed.


    "Why seventeen minutes, though...?" Damien asked.


    "Why can''t we just connect that device to the self-destruct feature and activate it once we get out?"


    "Because..." Aira answered.


    "Their technology doesn''t work that way. The self-destruct mechanism has to be activated manually. The only reason it''s there is to protect their files if ever. Should the organization bepromised, the police won''t get their hands on any incriminating evidence."


    "So, why seventeen minutes?"


    "I''m not sure, but I''m guessing it means there are two minutes to tip us off. That''s more than enough time for us to bust out of this cell. After two minutes, I think the self-destruct system will be activated."


    She paused then, mulling over the thought. He waits for her to borate it more.


    "Yeah. Sir Adrian was hoping to activate it. The longest timer setting it has is probably fifteen minutes ¨C that''s how long it is usually. That leaves us fifteen minutes to escape," Aira further exined.


    "Again, why can''t we just activate the self-destruct feature once we get out?" Damien inquired, frowning.


    "Cause they can still follow us when we get out! Plus, someone will still be inside by then, and they''ll be putting themselves in danger by staying too long. No. We can make our escape with all the other captives once the timer starts, and by the time we get everyone out, this ce has been burnt to a crisp."


    "What about all the evidence? We might escape, but we won''t be able to put them in jail without proof."


    "That''s why Sir Adrian infiltrated this ce days after they brought you in. He copied files off their system. We just have to wait for his call."


    "If Uncle had already gone in, why didn''t he try to get me out?"


    "Are you crazy? He wouldn''t have been able to even if he tried. Also, there are other things going on. If there''s one thing I''ve learned from Sir Adrian, it''s that he always waits for the right time to act. Getting you out too early probably wouldn''t have done anything to keep you and him safe."


    Damien''s frown deepens. Something has changed about Aira. It''s also strange how she talks about Adrian.


    She seems kind of sad.


    "Why do you have to be thrown here with me, Aira?"


    "Another part of the n that only the others can exin to you properly."


    "You obeyed even though you''re not sure why you have to do this?"


    "I trust Sir Adrian and the others, and I want to help however I can - even if that means getting dragged here like an object."


    That has been the end of the discussion.


    Damien''s stomach rumbles for the nth time that day. He rolls over to the side where he doesn''t have to look at Aira.


    She passed him the mandatory tray of moldy bread and age-old water that''re sitting unattended at the corner.


    "Not hungry," he groaned even though he was very, very hungry.


    ---


    "Hey, runts! Get out!"


    Damien recognizes the voice as that of his handler - Evelyn.


    She''s scowling at them as if they''re dirt. Aira casts a meaningful nce between him and the device around her wrist. She then tucks it into her pocket.


    The cell door slides open, and they crawl out.


    The lightse to view as Evelyn pulls Damien to his feet. Aira follows shortly after. She sneers at them and points the gun at their backs.


    "Move along," Evelyn ordered harshly, pushing both of them forward.


    Feeling bold, Damien turns and asks where they are going. Evelyn smirks at his question.


    "Out..." she said, her tone clipped.


    "You kids are getting shipped."

 Chapter 241 - Infiltrating The Headquarters

    Shipped.


    The word echoes in Damien''s mind like a death sentence. He feels dread dropping in the pit of his stomach then. His hands itch to grab Aira and high-tail out of there.


    Getting shipped can mean nothing good. Getting shipped means they''re products.


    ''And being products means we''re about to be trafficked!''.


    Panic overrides him - terror screaming that he''s been right all along. He won''t be seeing his beloved family again. Their chances of escape have now gone down to zero.


    ''Uncle Adrian, you''re toote,'' Damien thought begrudgingly, paling in fear and perturbation.


    Overhead, the ceiling lights flicker.


    Evelyn mutters something beneath her breath and moves them along, leading them through a series of halls. Damien clenches his fists. Behind him, he hears Aira hissing angrily - probably cursing their saviors'' apparent tardiness.


    He frowns. They really have no means of escape now.


    The lights keep blinking, and the handlers push them through the hall. Damien then bumps into someone in front of him when everyone else seems to stop.


    <strong>"Damien! Aira!"</strong>


    Damien shot his head up sharply, recognizing that voice. At the exact same moment he notices Edward, the device that Aira is carrying begins to beep loudly from within her pocket. Surprised, he shares a brief nce with her.


    Then, Aira turns around, and with a rapid, furious motion, she kicks Evelyn in the face.


    <strong>"You goddamn brat!"</strong>


    Chaos ensues.


    The assault incites action from the other handlers. Most of them tried to a grab hold of the captives and retreat. From the side across the hallway, Bryan makes himself known, charging against Evelyn with a fierce battle cry.


    "Just where the hell did you bastardse from?!"


    ---


    Soon after entering, Edward finds himself surrounded by children.


    He cuts off the path for the majority of the guards, stepping into the hall before they can run off to the trucks. As he counts about nine, he sees many sets of eyes staring up at him - eyes that''re brimming with terror and befuddlement.


    These children are victims of human trafficking. These children have been held captive like his son.


    The whole sight causes rage to simmer in his blood, his muscles pulling taut with unspent energy.


    Edward rushes forward, quickly disarming the nearest handlers and rendering them unconscious. Charles follows from behind him and pulls the released captive to safety - towards a spot he''d earlier deemed safest from any crossfire. Some of the other guards immediately spring into action, pulling batons out and letting the captives go in favor of charging against them.


    Edwars nces at Charles meaningfully.


    "Take care of these children, Charles."


    "Roger that, Sir Edward."


    From that point on, a full-blown fight terrorizes the halls.


    Edward notices several handlers making a run for it and dragging some of the captives in their clutches. Taking action, he fends off his current assants and knocks them off bnce before rushing over to help the children.


    "Duck!" Edwardmanded, his arm sweeping over one of them to punch a guard in the face.


    The children, frightened, stay stiff. He bows low to retrieve a gun off the floor before kicking a handler who''s trying to get too close. Some of them are recovering from his blows, he notes briefly in his turn, and with a practiced motion, he switches the baton with the pistol he just picked up.


    Edward then parries a blow to the face with the barrel then shoots - one handler permanently down. Behind him, Evelyn has mmed Bryan to a wall.


    "You mad bitch!"


    "Serves you right, asshole."


    Edward grits his teeth.


    He dodged a sudden barrage of gunfire - only then did he realize that more guards had joined the fray. Unlike the handlers, they don''t attack with batons. They''re going straight for the kill.


    "For heaven''s sake, I just want to go and get my son already," Edward hissed.


    He rolls aside, pulling a couple of children along with him and shoving them into Charles'' arms. Keeping low, he shoots with precision and tries to take out as many as he can while simultaneously protecting the captives. Most of their opponents have gone down by that point - with only a sparse number of guards left.


    Edward feels his strength starting to wane, but he continues to push himself, twisting to avoid flying bullets and aiming discarded batons at the remaining guards like spears.


    "You bastard!"


    Two guards manage to breach Edward''s defense and wrench the gun from his hands. Cursing out loud, he struggles to free himself from their grasp. That''s until he suddenly feels the weights on his side fall limp.


    He turns and finds Aira.


    She just hit Edward''s assants right on their heads.


    "How''s it going, Uncle...?" she chirped and grinned up at him, a baton in hand.


    "So, I just learned that this thing kind of acts like a bat. It''s thinner, but-"


    "Aira!"


    Edward pulls her aside before a bullet can prate her straight in the head. He then forcefully takes the baton from the her hands to whip a guard''s face with it.


    "Watch out. You could''ve badly hurt yourself," he warned before handing the baton back to her.


    "Right. I''m sorry," she apologized, frowning.


    "It''s all good. You did a great work getting in, by the way."


    He pats her head while hemends her, taking her aback for a bit. For some reason, she feels warm all over. It''s probably the first andst reassurance she needed to believe that she was able to help somehow.


    "Thank you, Uncle Edward. I''ll be more careful this time."


    Upon retrieving her weapon, she rejoins the fray - never one to back down without a good fight. He decides to aid her, somewhat remembering a certain feisty sister-inw from her.


    With quick, urate gunshots from Edward and hasty, vexed blows from Aira, they''re able to take down quite a number.


    "You''re surprisingly good at fighting for your age," he praised her, finding her resemnce with Cassidy uncanny.


    "Uncle''s much better," shemented, beaming at yet anotherpliment.


    "Thanks. Will you look at the time for me, Aira?"


    As Edward asked that, he shot thest guard in their way. Aira did as he told and checked her device, nching a little at the number that came to view.


    "We have about eleven minutes left."

 Chapter 242 - Timer And Acceleration

    A loud, pained groanes from the side, making Edward whip around to find Evelyn standing over Bryan, with the her foot digging harshly into the his chest.


    He gasps out loud in anguish, his hands wing at her boot. She smirks down at him and points her gun, sneering, "This is it for you, loser."


    With a burst of energy, Edward shoots forward and closes the distance in two bounds before mming into Evelyn.


    He''s able to make her lose grip of her weapon, but he ends up hitting his head on the tiles as a result. Momentarily dazed, he barely registers her fist lunging against his jaw. His head twists at the punch, her weight threatening to crush him. He chokes as she wraps his hands around his throat, squeezing tightly, rage in her eyes.


    "Leave Sir Edward alone!"


    Before Evelyn could react to that, Bryan picked up the discarded gun off the floor and shot..


    The bullet went right in the middle of her forehead, finishing her off in an instant. Edward wheezes for air as her weight leaves his chest. Her unmoving body fell limply at his side, blood streaming down at the sides of her face.


    Rough hands grasp his shoulders.


    Bryan pulls him up to sit, letting go once his breathing evens. His handes up to brush against his throat, and Edwars nods gratefully at him. He responds with a relieved smile, acknowledging his thanks with a gratitude of his own.


    "Eleven o'' seven!" Aira informed, waving the timer in the air.


    Edward stands, briefly noticing that Charles already has Damien.


    His son looks so relieved that he''s sobbing in his arms, which is making him want to go there and pull him into a tight embrace. However, they''re running out of time. Their reunion will have to wait.


    "Aira..." Edward called, voice raspy.


    "Lead them all out. Charles


    knows where to go. We''ll catch up with you."


    "What? Why...?" Aira blurted out, confused.


    "We''re all here!"


    "No, we''re not..." Bryan said gruffly.


    "Ma''am Cassidy isn''t with you. We still have to find her."


    "You''re gonna look for big sis?! Let me go, too!"


    "Aira, we can''t waste time. Follow the instructions. Head out. We''ll meet with youter."


    Aira looks furiously at Bryan for a moment, apparently not believing she''s being told around when she so obviously wants to go help rescue Cassidy. But he quickly discourages any heroic notion from her mind with a well-pointed re.


    "Alright. Fine..." Aira huffed before stomping over to where Charles was and pulling Damien up by his sleeve, catching both of them off guard.


    "Come on, guys. Let''s save the heart-wretching reunion forter."


    Sparing onest nce at Bryan, she then throws the timer at him before following Charles as he guides all of the captives out. Edward notices they''re all a little disoriented, the younger ones especially, but those who''re Damien and Aira''s age are handling the situation well enough, with some of them even taking charge of the smaller children. They all hurry out, following Charles.


    "Good. The kids are now safe."


    Edward, Bryan and Seven had quietly taken out most of the guards around the entrance when they''de in. So, they should be fine. If anyone crosses their path, they hope that Charles is strong enough to deal with the threat swiftly.


    "Come on..." Bryan grunted.


    "We have to find Seven. He''ll know where Ma''am Cassiy is."


    Edward nods.


    With that, both of them run down the hallway - to the west side of the building. That''s until they heard someone calling for them out of nowhere.


    "Sir Edward! Sir Bryan! Over here!"


    They take a sharp turn where they see Sevening up to them. He seems a little breathless from all the running.


    "How long do we have left, Sir Edward?" he asked in between pants.


    "Ten twenty-seven. We didn''t see Cassidy anywhere. Are there any other holding cells in the building?" he answered and looked around.


    "No. If Ma''am Cassidy isn''t there, I''m not sure where else they could''ve-"


    "I am not leaving this building without checking every nook and cranny. I''d rather go out knowing that she wasn''t here than run thinking that she might''ve been."


    He winces at the acidity in Edward''s voice. Bryan steps slightly to the side to make sure that he catches sight of his urgent re.


    Caught between the two, Seven could simply stand there and look at them back and forth.


    "We haven''t checked the west side of the building..." Edward continued.


    "What''s in there, Bryan?"


    "Just some small headquarters..." Bryan replied.


    "It''s where the supervisors of this ce give out orders to their toons, where they monitor conversations - everything."


    "We haven''te across Keith yet."


    "What''re you getting at? Are you saying-"


    "That Keith might be in the building with Cassiy? Highly possible."


    Edward''s look is grim. Bryan and Seven can''t help but mirror it.


    "Hold on. There''s a small section in the headquarters that''s used as a dark ward..." Seven chimed in again, wide-eyed.


    "It''s typically used as an interrogation room, but it can also serve as-"


    "What''re we waiting for, then...?!" Edward shouted, hastily running again.


    "Come on!"


    Briefly, Seven shares a look with Bryan. Together, the two then run after Edward, with them yelling at him to go left or right ording to where they are headed.


    Seven shouts thest few directions. Soon, they are entering arge area - empty, though numerous monitors are blinking back at them. Edward gestures for him to lead them to the so-called dark ward. He guides them over to the westmost section.


    On their way, Bryan realizes that the technicians and other staff have already been evacuated. Scowling, he curses their small numbers.


    ''We''re too slow.''


    Keith might''ve already gotten away with valuable information. Worse, he could''ve gotten away with Cassidy, too.


    Right then, Bryan suddenly felt someonee up from behind him.


    But before reflex can kick in, he finds himself already hauled up in a sweeping arc. He ms back into the ground with an agonizing st, his vision getting spotty.


    "Bryan!"


    He hears Edward growl, and when his sight clears, he sees Asher looking down at him nkly, a gun pointed threateningly to his head.


    "What the fuck do you think you''re doing, Asher?!" Edward eximed in aghast shock.


    He takes a step forward to act, but he halts when the gun clicks. His mind whirls, trying to think of a way out of this predicament, but before any strategy can be concrete in his head, the section of a wall that Seven had been leading them to slides open. The darkness of the room beyond is then lit up with artificial light.


    "Fancy seeing you bastards here."


    Keith smirks down at all of them - with Cassidy held tightly in his arms.

 Chapter 243 - End Of A Traitor

    Keith holds a knife at Cassidy''s throat.


    Edward curses out loud, turning instead to point his gun at him, but he soon learns he can''t shoot without risking her safety. Her captor might act before him. Seven, on the other hand, observes Bryan staring stiffly at Asher - disbelief, fury and betrayal shing across his eyes.


    "Edward?" Cassidy intoned, her voice surprisingly firm.


    His expression softens a little. He can''t help but sigh in relief despite their current situation.


    "Cassidy-"


    "You know, Keith..." Asher cut Edward off, his drawl of Keith''s name disrespectfully sarcastic.


    "We could''ve escaped with Cassidy long before they showed up."


    "Yes..." Keith spat, ring spitefully at Seven.


    "But that bastard shot the one I love. I know you''re the reason why Sophie''s in aatose up until now. I''d rather you all see me slit this woman''s throat instead."


    Asher''s nk stare cracks. Bryan saw through that, causing him to question his intentions.


    "Dn will not be happy with you..." he continued.


    "I have an agreement with him-"


    "To hell with him...!" he cried out.


    "He doesn''t give a shit about me! And I don''t give a fuck if he throws a tantrum about losing the right to kill this stupid bitch!"


    Edwars noticed how anger spark in Cassidy''s eyes.


    It seems like she is still she no matter what her circumstances are. Though threatedned by a de, she''s still got the guts to talk against her captor.


    "You people don''t care at all who you kill, do you?" she rasped, her tone bold and furious.


    Edward winces upon picking up on the hidden hurt behind her words. So, she already knows about what happened to Adrian.


    "Why should we...?" Keith sneered, a wrathful, unhinged glint in his eyes.


    "You''re nothing but bugs in the way of our ns. And bugs are always exterminated."


    He tears at the cor of Cassidy''s shirt, the knife glinting over the exposed skin. With a crooked smirk, he goes on to taunt, "I didn''t get to kill that loser myself. But you''re still here. I can exact revenge on his dearest little wifey instead."


    The de sinks deep into her flesh, and she bites back her reactive scream.


    Edward roars, blindly charging forward. Recognizing the direness of the situation, Seven struggles to pull him back. If he does anything rash, then both Cassidy and Bryan will die tonight.


    He wonders how much time is left as he frantically scans for any openings ¨C any options that''ll get them out of this situation.


    Bryan keeps looking at Asher who also looks back at him with the same intensity. He searches his face ¨C surely, he''d never want to do this. Dn had only manipted him into the game, forced him to y a wretched hand. He had said earlier that Keith could''ve escaped with Cassidy. That meant that he had been there.


    Asher had known that this would happen - he must have something up his sleeve.


    ''You''re doing this so that Ma''am Cassidy wouldn''t get hurt, right? Of course, you won''t shoot. You''re still on our side.''


    Something in Asher''s expression shifts then.


    He lowers his gun slightly ¨C an opening. Bryan slowly draws closer to where Keith is, biding his time and exchanging short nces with him. Keith is distracted now - he won''t see any miniscule movements. It''s still too dangerous to make a move with his knife digging into Cassidy''s chest, however.


    The dees away, dripping with blood. At some point, a few stray tears have trailed down her cheeks ¨C a testament to his actions. He grins maniacally at the scars he''s embedded in her.


    "How pathetic, Mrs. Millicent..." Keith remarked gleefully, waving his knife around.


    "You look like a damsel in distress."


    Bryan scowls. From above him, Asher suddenly mutters, "You forget that even damsels in distress can turn on you in a sh."


    His eyes widen in realization.


    Asher is a traitor after all. Having understood the situation immediately, Bryan rolls forward, covering his eyes.


    He hears the distinct sound of a sh bomb going off overhead, hears the tter of Keith''s knife hitting the floor as its wielder screeches, effectively blinded along with everyone else. Counting the seconds, he hoists himself up from the floor then lunges forward in the direction of Keith''s angered cry.


    Bryan ms headfirst into a body.


    The light fades. He grapples with Keith, trying to pin the madman down. In response, he struggles against his hold. Bryan was then caught off guard when he unceremoniously headbutted him.


    "Freaking bastard!"


    Keith attempts to roll hin over, but Bryan fights against his efforts, ignoring the throbbing of his head and the weariness of his muscles.


    He notices Keith''s eyes dart to the side, and he looks to find Edward aiming his gun, staggering to his feet as he recovers from momentary blindness. He thrashes, trying to break Bryan''s hold. As he focuses on pinning him down, it takes him a fraction of a second slower to realize that Keith has regained hold of his knife.


    Bryan rolls off of him to avoid getting stabbed. Taking the opportunity, Keith blindly aims for Edward, throwing the knife at him with all the strength left in him. Seven is his unintended trajectory.


    <strong>"Look out!"</strong>


    Asher shoves Seven aside.


    Edward watches in shock and horror as he falls to his knees, the knife embedded deep into his side. Cackling, Keith grabs hold of the pistol strapped to the side of his leg and manages to fire it thrice before Bryan leaps forward to yank the gun away from him.


    With a growl, Edward finishes Keith off with one impable shot from his own gun.


    "It''s game over for you, Keith."


    Edward registers some of his blood spraying against the side of his face. Yet his sight has zeroed in on Asher who lies dying in Seven''s arms.


    "I can''t believe you..." Bryan murmured hysterically from the side, slowly removing the knife from Asher.


    "You goddamn stupid bastard!"


    "A-Asher...?" Cassidy muttered dazedly from her spot on the floor.


    "N-No... No, no... Asher!"


    She''d been disentangled from Keith when Bryan had tackled him. Now, she sits still, gaping in aghast shock at the scene before her - the wounds on her chest slowly bleeding out. Edward tears his eyes away from Asher and rushes over to tend to her. She''s gone extremely pale at the thought she''ll also lose her childhood friend.


    Bryan crawls forward, trying to settle his tumultuous thoughts to focus on only one thing - making sure Asher gets out of this alive.


    "How much time do we have left, Sir Edward?" Seven asked softly, his hands coated in blood.


    Edward shook his head, pulling the device from his pocket and checking it briefly. With a deep, shaky breath, he then answered, "Four minutes.. We can make it out before the building explodes."

 Chapter 244 - Bursting Out From Hell

    As Bryan tears cloth from his coat to wrap around the wounds, Asher''s handse to rest on his.


    "Don''t..." he said weakly.


    "You''re on the farthest side of the building. You can''t waste time. Get Cassie out."


    He nces at Cassidy. Their eyes met then - his tired, hers teary. All sorts of emotions cross through her expression. But what stands out the most is worry.


    And he doesn''t deserve it.


    "We''re not leaving you behind, Asher..." Bryan muttered firmly.


    "If Sir Edward says we can make it, then we can-"


    "I''m all right with a death like this..." Asher cut him off, smiling up at Cassidy.


    "I did so many stupid things, and to be honest, I didn''t think I could face any of you anymore."


    He sees Cassidy break down at that moment. Tears of anger and sadness begin to fall from her eyes. Bryan proceeds to hasten his handiwork, trying his hardest to secure his life. He wouldn''t let him die regardless of what kind of bullshit he said.


    "You don''t have to die, you dumbass..." Bryan continued.


    "You''ve saved Seven''s life. You did what you could for Ma''am Cassidy, too."


    "Maybe..." Asher hedged with a small smile.


    "But it was with your help. This? This is all on me."


    "Don''t start getting noble with me now, bastard. The others are still waiting for you toe back."


    Asher huffed, much to Bryan and Cassidy''s aggravation.


    Some part of her wants to hit him and cry out. But instead, she decided to help treat him - with Seven aiding her in every way he can. Even then, he still tries to discourage them.


    The clock ticks down to three minutes.


    Edwardes up beside Bryan, hoisting Cassidy into his arms.


    "How can I help...?" he asked.


    "I know we''re running out of time."


    Bryan opens his mouth to answer but is then cut off by the device in Seven''s jacket ring loudly. He fumbles with it, hastily pulling it out.


    "SOS signal..." Seven informed them, paling.


    "One from the docks!"


    "Go already..." Asher insisted.


    "There''s not enough time for me."


    "Yes, there is..." Bryan cut in, tying off his makeshift bandage before gathering him into his arms.


    "Let''s go."


    All of them hurry out of the headquarters, rushing along the hall as fast as they can with Asher''s weight dragging them down. They reach the middle of the facility - near the holding cells. Edward checks the timer - there are two minutes left.


    He grits his teeth. Asher catches his frustration.


    "You should leave me behind."


    "We are not wasting our time on this discussion."


    They leap over unsconscious bodies, now recognizing the halls as the ones they had taken minutes prior. No one expects Asher to act right before they reach the exit. He suddenly pushes himself from Bryan''s arms andnds pitifully on the floor.


    "Asher," he cursed, bending down to pick him back up.


    "Go. You won''t make it out of here if you keep arguing with me," he intoned, shoving him aside.


    Cassidy turns around to re at Asher. She angrily bolts out, "Then, you shouldn''t have insisted on getting left behind! You shouldn''t have pushed yourself off, you dimwitted, foolish, stupid little imp!"


    At her exmation, everyone is caught off guard.


    Soon enough, the five of them burst out of the facility - right when it blows up into mes before copsing into itself within seconds. They all stumble out, breathless, and once they''re a few feet away, they turn to watch the building crumble. With the facility destroyed there should be a feeling of exhrating victory, but what settles in their hearts is only calm relief.


    "What''s going to happen now?" Cassidy asked quietly.


    Her heart twinges when Edward tries to wipe the tears from her cheeks. Asher has fallen unconscious at one point. Bryan lies him on the ground while Seven scans the surroundings.


    "I don''t know, Cassidy," Edward answered truthfully.


    In the distance, he can see Charles running up to them from the vans parked outside the facility. Damien and Aira must be in one of the vehicles.


    "Where are we going?" Charles questioned.


    "We''re splitting up," Bryan replied.


    A semnce of authority reces the destion in his tone. He lifts up Seven''s device ¨C one that''s connected to Aira''s transmitter, and evidently, another one.


    "Charles will take the kids to the safehouse," Bryan instructed.


    "I''ll go to the docks just as nned," Edward said.


    "Right."


    "Wait...!" Cassidy sniffed, furrowing her brows.


    "What''s at the docks?"


    Bryan nces at the facility ¨C at the mes that dare to touch the stars. Smoke dissipates into the heavens, and the bright cruelty of the fire is all that he seems to see for a long moment.


    Eventually, Bryan answered, "Someone you know very well, apparently."


    ---


    Anthony carefully makes his way into the saferoom, a mandolin in hand.


    He strums the instrument experimentally. There is nothing distinct about the notes he''s ying, and there is no structure to his melody. He is simply ying mismatched notes, though somehow, they must seem well-pieced.


    Anthony''s ears perk up when he hears a few chords filtering in through the keyboard set in the corner - and he smiles knowingly. He continues to y the melody as though nothing in particr has urred, and eventually, there is a full rhythm to his improvised song.


    Anthony allows his music to fade, his apaniment picking up on his steady rallentando, sustaining a few more notes and letting the melody get lost to silence. He lingers in the quiet for a moment, and then, he turns to face hispanion.


    "You''re getting better at picking up melodies, Sir."


    Adrian smiles wearily back at him from his seat by the keyboard. Anthony smiles in return, his gaze softening.


    "I learned from the best, didn''t I?"


    "Oh, I wouldn''t go around calling me that."


    Adrian''s fingers brush over the keys. Anthony notes a weakness to them that is slightly more severe than before.


    "You''re still recovering, President..." he reminded him.


    "You should be in your room resting."


    "Rest is not something I need right now..." he remarked, ying a B t.


    "Is it?"


    Anthony has never been quite good atmunicating with Adrian.


    Something about him is distant and closed off. His cold nature is significantly frostier than Grisham''s or Gertrude''s can be - even when they''re at their worst.


    Adrian''s fingers brush over a chord again.


    "You don''t have toe tonight, Anthony."


    "I still will, Sir Millicent."


    "Let me rephrase. You are noting with us tonight."


    Anthony is a little surprised when he ys a harsher cord. He is not sure how to respond. Adrian is dead serious.


    "So, it will just be the three of you?"


    "Yes. Your extra service is not required. Stay with Mia in the mansion."


    It takes a long moment for realization to dawn on Anthony, though when ites, he notes that Adrian has made it exceptionally clear - he doesn''t want to put anyone else in any more danger than they should be.

 Chapter 245 - Dead Man Walking

    One thing Anthony has always observed about Adrian is that the more information he gives, the less control he has over the situation.


    Knowing more has an opposite effect - one cannot do anything with the information they have other than follow through with what he wants. He is extremely cunning in this regard - knowledge, when ites to him, is rarely considered power.


    "So, what am I going to do...?" Anthony huffed, displeased with the situation.


    "Sit around while everyone around me is in jeopardy?"


    "Yes..." Adrian simply said.


    "You have to stay with Mia."


    "Not an option."


    His voice takes on an unfamiliar edge. It falters for a brief moment - like a timed stutter, and it resumes again in mounting crescendo.


    "I volunteered for this mission for a reason. I''ve proven time and time again that I can handle myself. If someone''s ought to keep out of harm''s way, then it should be you. You''re the one who was dead for thirteen hours, President Millicent."


    A sharp glint crosses Adrian''s half-lidded gaze then - like steel ready to cut down on an offender. Anthony keeps quiet, studying his expression.


    "I may not be strong enough to stand, but I will not sit out of the fight. Not while Asher is being threatened - and definitely not while Cassidy and Damien are still in danger..." Adrian continued, not changing his mind any time soon.


    "You''re not a life I''m willing to put at risk, Anthony. I''ve already endangered enough."


    ---


    Seeing the passing sunset, Adrian, admittedly curious, leans over to the car window and takes in the cityscape.


    The first thing he notices is that the colors of the sky are pale. There are no trademark strokes of red and gold. Only a dusty pink strayed over a washed-out blue. There isn''t even a sun settling down into the horizon - just miles and miles of buildings. Their silhouettes stretch over the firmament like dormant shadows.


    It looks like what a painting would have been once with only the barest hints of foundation. It could also just be a remnant of something that once was.


    Disturbed, Adrian settles back into his corner of the car - where the window was stered over so the heat of thete afternoon sun doesn''t worsen his already deteriorating condition. He nces at his fingers - at the dark blue veins popping over his translucent skin, and he stretches them, turning them over and looking at all the red streaks curling around the evident veins.


    ''I wonder when I''d gotten so weak. It couldn''t have been at the hospital, could it?''


    Logically, it should be.


    The hospital was where Adrian had faked his death. He knew Dn would not rest until they could see his corpse, and it just happened that Gilmore was more than capable of making him appear like one.


    So, he allowed himself to die - allowed his heart to be stopped, if only momentarily, just to make sure that no one in his family dies.


    ''That''s because they can''t die. Not while I''m alive to take their ce.''


    Adrian curls his fingers, tapping his nails into the concave of his palm.


    He realizes then that he''s lost the feeling, so he digs his fingers in - deeper. It''s like dying. This small act of digging the de of his nails harshly through his skin, sinking into his flesh, his blood - and yet, no feeling at all registers. He''s simply a rag doll at this point. The needle sinks in to sew through his bones.


    Adrian might just fall apart.


    Adrian is already a dead man.


    He likes to think he sees a sh of red then - a small burst, small enough to remain out of sight, yet there nheless. But he knows there''s nothing there. Just his imagination against the muted sunset.


    <em>"I love you, Adrian."</em>


    He sinks into his seat, trying to drown out Cassidy''s sweet, angelic voice.


    Then, there''s a sudden crackle in the air, an abrupt burst of static, and for a moment, he panics, his eyes widening in smoke and fire. But then, Seven''s frantic voice cuts through the air, permeated by Bryan''s raspy one.


    "Ready to go in. I couldn''t confirm if Ma''am Cassidy was in the building or not-"


    "She should be..." Irish cut in, her voice somewhat strained.


    "There''s nowhere else she can be."


    "She could be at the port..." Bryan pointed out.


    "She''s one of the most valuable. Dn would want her there to be shipped first thing."


    "Let''s hope she''s in either location..." Adrian muttered under his breath, nearly missing his elder sister''s nce from the front seat.


    "If she''s not-"


    "Either one of us will find big sis!"


    Aira''s voice suddenlyes through the line. Adrian sits up straight, his hands curling.


    "Don''t worry, Ms. Irish! Sir Adrian''s support group won''t fail you!"


    "Wait, Aira-"


    "Oh, look at the time, we have to go blow up a building now!"


    "Aira-"


    "See youter, Ms. Irish!"


    That causes her name to die on Adrian''s lips. Aira didn''t realize that he''s the one talking. Irish turns to look at him, the vaguest semnce of caution on her face, before she clears her throat and says through theirmunication device, "Is the safe house secure, Seven?"


    "Yes. I have oriented Ma''am Cassidy''s pseudo-sister. Don''t worry, Ma''am. We won''t put her in any more danger than strictly necessary..." he exined before a distinct, petnt wail punctuated the speakers.


    "Are you en route to the pier, Ma''am?"


    "Yes. Let''s hope this all goes as smoothly as possible."


    "Hope against hope."


    It was Bryan who stated that proudly. Some form of a smile crosses over Irish''s face.


    With that, the line cuts.


    "You''ve got to be more careful, Adrian..." she said, turning slightly to her younger brother in reprimand.


    "I can''t believe I have to tell you this."


    "I couldn''t help it..." he replied reluctantly - like a child.


    "I couldn''t help anything these days, Irish."


    "I know you''ve been pretty wound up these past couple of days, but I''m sure that you''re trained enough to understand that you have to maintain the fact that you''re dead until Dn is detained. This was your idea, you know."


    "It was ast minute resort."


    He corrected her, uselessly, and then, he turned, unwilling to speak about the topic any longer. Still, he goes on to say, "We''ll have to deal with Grisham Donovan''s international connections after tonight. I made a mistake when I thought he waspletely destroyed after I put him behind the bars. I won''t let that happen again."


    Adrian catches her gaze through the rearview mirror. Distantly, he wonders what Irish might think of him now.


    The conversation dies there, and the drive to the pier remains as silent as it had been before.

 Chapter 246 - The Devil From Their Past

    Adrian''s investigative work from before, along with insights from Cassidy and Charles, had allowed him to narrow down Damien and the other captives'' shipment dates as well as the location they were being sent.


    Then, everything went downhill from there. He hopes he can still amend his mistakes. Dn''s attack calls for appropriate restitution - and that, he is willing to do anything to give.


    The sky is dark now. No more traces of blue or pink¡ªno more sun to shine down upon them. Some people are switchingmpposts on, and buildings start to light up in the distance.


    The area surrounding the pier is rtively empty. There are empty lots between empty houses - with a few run-down stores here and there. There are also several well-kept businesses like seaside restaurants and tourist inns where they offer free ind hopping services.


    About a kilometer away from these shops lies the pier - small, degraded, hidden.


    Perfect for illegal shipments.


    Irish drives the car into a parking lot of a motel some blocks away. Adrian steps out first before he goes around the vehicle and opens the trunk to retrieve some weapons - only to jump in surprise at what he ends up finding there.


    "What the?!"


    Anthony tumbles out of the trunk all of the sudden.


    Hends on a heap on the sidewalk, attempting to turn this way and that way to stretch out his sore muscles. The two of them can only stare at him, expressions nonplussed.


    "What a long drive, huh...?" Anthony quipped sheepishly, looking up at them both from his temporary seat of cement.


    "I was afraid those guns were going to shoot right through me on their own."


    "First, Aira. Now, you..." Adrian sighed in exhaustion, his shoulders gging.


    "I miss the days when everyone listened to me."


    "I don''t..." Irish said with a bitter smile before turning to theirpanion.


    "You okay, Anthony?"


    "I''m fine. Thank you, Ma''am. I''m not going to apologize foring, though. I don''t intend to put myself in danger."


    Anthony steels his gaze on Adrian. In all seriousness, he then goes on to say, "I understand clearly the consequences of foolish bravery, but I can hold on to the transmitter. At least then, if we need help or the others do, we''ll be there, and we''ll be ready."


    "Reasonable enough..." Irish chimed in, pulling the transmitter from her pocket.


    "I trust you. You know what to do, don''t you?"


    "Of course, Ma''am. Hope against hope."


    He beams at her, and she beams back in return.


    His smile dims down a little when his gaze shifts over to Adrian. He''s regarding Anthony contemtively, seemingly not as easily convinced as Irish.


    "You won''t hold this against me, will you, President?"


    "What can I do now that you''re here? Follow us. Don''t let yourself be seen."


    Adrian looks up at the night sky. There, he finds an inky blue fade into the horizon, a nket of stars yet to cover. With a solemn expression, he continues, "We''re wasting time. Let''s go."


    He walks forward with Irish and Anthony following behind him. Bryan will be arriving soon along with some back-ups. Ray has already informed the police as well.


    For a long time, there is only the sound of their footsteps on the gravel beneath their feet, and for a long time, he does not look back.


    The pier is bustling with noise and movements. There''s a guard by the gate, half a cigarette held between his fingers. He snarks at them in displeasure but otherwise doesn''t fulfill his job.


    Some pungent scent punctuates the air, and bursts of boisterousughter invade their ears - the source of which a merry group of men who have a week''s worth of beer in their stomachs. Women dressed as barmaids are going around and serving drinks, though not much else. Off to some side, a group of fishermen haul theirtest catch into wagons - presumably to take back to town.


    "This doesn''t seem like a pier," Irishmented, having caught up to Adrian.


    "It''s not. It hasn''t been for a long time."


    They walk around the edge of the docks where a few ships are floating on the water, closed and seemingly unupied. Fishermen''s boats line the rest of the pier. The excitement at the entrance has dimmed somewhat, and the rough sounds of the ocean tide are beginning to get louder and louder. Soon, they all find themselves walking down a deserted road where no one will see them cause amotion - or disappear.


    At the end of that line, a lone light shines through a boarded window.


    "He doesn''t know..." Adrian guessed.


    "You two, on my mark."


    What happens next happens quickly and quietly - the door is struck down, and they enter hell.


    Hell doesn''t look like much, though.


    It''s a wooden room - the walls of which stacked with numerous crates. The stairs to the second-floor of the building are blocked, and the floors are rotten. Termites feast on the establishment.


    Then, there is he.


    The devil sits on a desk a few feet away from them, a receptionist of some sorts, ready to pen their names down into his record book permanently.


    Grisham grins.


    A familiar grin.


    "My grandson...!" he greeted disturbingly.


    "How wonderful of you toe see your grandfather. You''ve been very naughty thesest few years. Knew I should''ve kept you on a better leash."


    "Knew I should''ve kept you in a better prison..." Adrian shot back with a scowl and a re.


    "Grisham Donovan."


    "Same wit as always. To what do I owe the pleasure? Do you want to personally hand in that wife of yours? Quite a catch that woman."


    "Cut the small talk, Grandfather..." Irish interrupted, taking a few steps in.


    "Adrian''s offer still stands even though you''ve already broken it once. This is onest chance for you. We allowed you to recover even when you were reluctant at first. Yet now that you''re healthy again, you dared go against us once more. It''s because of you that even Mother has gone insane."


    "Right, right. Should''ve known he''d bring you along. Couldn''t do much without your big sis here to help you, huh, Adrian?"


    "Grandfather-"


    "Oh, let him speak, Irish. Since when have you been this protective? Never expected that from you. You used to never care about one another before."


    "Grandfather-"


    "Can''t imagine he''d side with you lot when I''m the one who raised him all those years. What an ungrateful grandson."


    Grisham sneers.


    By that point, Adrian is sure - he''ll kill him this time for sure.


    It doesn''t matter that they''re rted by blood. If he knew he wouldn''t rot in jail, he''d just let him die from his illness. Now, he''s pouncing and biting back again. He even went as far as cooperating with Keith who broke him out of prison, though he didn''t know that he''s working together with Dn.


    He knows that they''re going to use Grisham against them, and he knows that they''re going to kill him as soon as they''re finished - a perfect way to take revenge, indeed.


    "You didn''t raise me..." Adrian muttered, furious.


    "You beat me into what you thought would be the perfect apprentice."


    "Someone had to..." Grisham replied smugly.


    "I was actually feeling quite proud about how you turned out.. Too bad you were corrupted long before you could reach your full potential."

 Chapter 247 - Madness And Sins

    Adrian didn''t falter.


    With a hiss, he shot back, "And you''re already corrupted long before you could discover your potential, weren''t you, Grisham Donovan?"


    Grisham res up.


    His eye twitches, the madness from before returning full-force, burning through his eyes like a coiled snake, sneering at one from behind the ss of a cage. He then went on to rant, "What makes you think you can get all critical on me? You think I''d actually ept your flimsy excuse of an offer? I''d rather die than allow myself to conform to your idyllic, irresponsible, iprehensible, sted ideologies! You hear, Adrian?!"


    His fist ms against the table. The scratching sound of a chair scraping back nearly causes Adrian to flinch, but he holds his ground at the madness shing in his grandfather''s eyes - the remnants of the family head that he had left behind. His greatest failure, right before his eyes.


    Grisham stalks forward.


    "I had hoped tonight would move along smoothly. Keith became the best of the best, you know. Managed to work undercover for years. I should''ve kept Sophie around. She''s practically manipting him even though she''s in aatose. Still, her ex-fianc¨¦ is no match for her supposed-to-be fianc¨¦. Too many loose ends. You''re still a better puppet, Adrian."


    From within his coat, Grisham reveals a revolver. He draws out the weapon, and he points his weapon at Adrian and Irish.


    "Though, to be fair, his loose ends are you."


    Anthony growls. Adrian holds out an arm to him.


    "I should still thank you foring to visit..." Grisham continued, his smile crooked and cruel and everything that haunted Adrian''s nightmares since.


    "Gives us folks a great big advantage, you see."


    rm bells ring in Adrian''s head. He opens his mouth to speak, but Irish beats him to it.


    "Advantage, you say¡­?" Irish muttered, her gaze narrowing and shifting from Grisham to the stairs.


    "What''s upstairs, Grandfather?"


    "Nothing important. Just valuable merchandise-"


    "Cassidy. She''s here, with you, isn''t she?"


    The rm bells ring louder. Adrian clenches his fists, stepping forward. Then, an SOS signal suddenlyes. From his spot in the shadows, he sees Anthony''s jaw clenching.


    "Perhaps¡­" Grisham drawled, his voice dragging Adria out of his thoughts, while he shifted to the right and blocked the pathway to the stairs.


    "In any case, that woman is close enough to dying-"


    "Haven''t you killed enough¡­?!" Irish bellowed all of the sudden, her shoulders quaking with what Adrian and Anthony thought might be fear or anger or both.


    "We gave you a chance. We said you could-"


    "I could live?"


    Grisham snorted then, his grip on his revolver perpetually tightening. The muscles of his hand strain against the turmoil that shows through his eyes. Irish stood still, unwavering.


    "Don''t make meugh, Irish. My head was meant for the guillotine the moment Adrian decided to reform the entire system. You don''t get to make choices like that. Everything is set in stone. We are the bearers of the future. Your flimsy little ideal - what was that? Hope for a better future? Through the destruction of everything our family has held dear for many years? I don''t think so."


    "Grandfather-"


    "You never cared about our family, Irish. You''re a hypocrite. So, shut up and go back to being a clown of the entertainment industry."


    Grisham ploughed on, his tangent growing more and more distraught, more wrought with rage, uncontrolled, unhinged, as though he has nothing left to lose. Irish supposes he doesn''t ¨C and that makes him dangerous.


    "You, Adrian, Edward and Olivia! You all never cared about anything other than those faceless puppets and careless ideologies! Nothing mattered to you! Nothing! Not even-"


    "I understand my own mistakes, Grandfather¡­" Irish said quietly, her voice trembling.


    "You''re right. I''m like a hypocrite."


    The guilt unfolds slowly.


    Irish holds his intent stare for a moment. She then gives a quick nce at Anthony. That''s the cue. His hand reaches for his own gun that''s hidden in the confines of his suit.


    "Still, I''m not like you nor my mother. I know my own sins. Do you know yours?"


    "My only sin¡­" Grisham spat out.


    "Was not killing you the moment you decided to walk in here!"


    Grisham lunges forward without a warning, his revolver pointed beyond. Ready, Antony steps back, countering the attack. The SOS signal blinks urgently in his peripheral vision. With that, he makes his move.


    Adrian also wastes no time.


    "I''m going upstairs!" he told Anthony and Irish.


    They nod quickly in understanding. He dodges the melee to run against the stone crates and break them with the force of his run, still making sure to keep safe from harm. He rams into the crates, breaking them open and apart and into splinters. A plume of dust surrounds him, making him cough and cover his nose.


    Adrian continues on his way up, the mor of bullets against bullets vibrating throughout the walls behind him. Despite his weakened state, he rushes up the stairs, his mind fleeting around with images of Cassidy''s probable condition.


    ''How would I find her? Would she be all right? Would she-''


    Adrian bursts through the top of the stairs, through the door that stands in his way ¨C only to find that the second story is an empty room. No Cassidy in sight.


    "What the?"


    He nces around, sweeping across the room despairingly, looking for any sort of clue. The room is inarguably bare. There are no boxes, no supplies. There is no furniture nor fixtures.


    There''s no Cassidy.


    Frantic and desperate, he mors for some sense of hope and rushes around the room, looking for any sort of hidden doorway or hidden attic - some hollow space where she might be, where she might call out, where he might find her.


    ''No, no, no¡­ I can''t lose her. Can''t lose her. Not again. I can''t lose her again.''


    There''s no shipment today, he thinks disjointedly, his frail fingers trailing over the rough edges of the wooden walls, zing over some termite nests, over holes, over hollows. All boats are scheduled for this evening. No one has left. She can''t be gone. She can''t be.


    He checks.


    He checks, more than once, more than twice.


    ''Everything has led up to this - to finding her again, and yet¡­ yet-''


    He coughs, his nose inhaling the tangy breath of dust from before, his body giving out on him, and as he sinks into the ground in coughing fits, he realizes something particrly distinct about the smell. He''s inhaled something simr before - something with this metallic scent, with this disgusting effect. Only then does he realize that the dust coating his hands are coarse, the grains sticking to his skin too thick to be considered dust.


    At that moment, Adrian knows he''s screwed again.

 Chapter 248 - As The Moon Talks

    Adrian realizes it toote.


    The linings on the wall, and the emptiness of the room ¨C they''re not supposed to be like this. Then, he found himself wondering where his mind had been for him not to notice.


    ''Oh. On her.''


    Adrian can barely muster up the strength to call for Anthony nor Irish when he hears the cackle from below - and feels the familiar reign of heat and me bearing down upon him. There''s another concealed bomb, and there''s no time to call for help.


    Indeed, Adrian has screwed up again.


    ---


    "You stupid, stupid, stupid blockhead!"


    Aira cries out loud, relieved to find Asher awake atst. He simply smiles down at her and pats her head reassuringly. After exhausting herself, she finally steps aside and grins up at Cassidy who''s standing behind her the whole time.


    His eyes widen in surprise, and she thinks she can hear a crack in his voice when he calls out her name.


    "C-Cassie."


    She doesn''t let him finish his sentence as she crashes into him despite his injuries. He yelps in pain while she only grins. Even though he betrayed her and her husband, she knew that he wasn''t a bad guy. He even sacrificed himself for her back there.


    Cassidy can''t possibly hold a grudge against Asher.


    "Never thought we''d be like this again¡­" she quipped and pulled away to take a look at him.


    "Did you miss me?"


    "Damn it, Cassie. Don''t even joke about that¡­" he groused, pulling her back into him for another hug.


    "When you got kidnapped, we were all-"


    "Worried? For me?"


    Cassidyughs a little before squeezing Asher''s shoulder reassuringly. She then looks behind him expectantly. Aira wonders what she''s looking for.


    "Where''s Adrian?"


    Both of them froze.


    Cassidy pulls back. Aira sees that the light shining in her eyes actuallyes from a ce of desperation - of hopeless hope. Asher keeps quiet, a frown tugging at his lips.


    "He has to be with you, right¡­?" Cassidy asked, her voice trembling.


    "He''s here, isn''t he? He''s not-"


    "He''s dead."


    The three of them are taken aback to find Edward walking up to them. He appears solemn, unwilling to look at Cassidy in the eye.


    "I didn''t know how to tell you this earlier, but he-"


    "He died, in the hospital¡­" Asher finished for him, his fingers curling harshly into his palm.


    "After the fire at Ray''s ce, he was brought in. He was in a critical condition-"


    "Wait, stop¡­!" Cassidy eximed, shaking her head, dread pooling at the pit of her stomach.


    "That''s not true! He isn''t supposed to be dead!"


    "But he is, Cassie!"


    He''s now yelling at her, though he was more frustrated with himself rather than her. She studies him for a moment, her lips turning down into a frown.


    "I saw his heart stop. Goddammit! I''m the reason his heart stopped."


    "I know that, Asher¡­!" Cassidy shouted back, making Aira and Edward turn to her with perplexed looks.


    "Adrian and I knew what Dn wanted you to do. We figured it out-"


    "You''re going to tell me you had some sort of n? I want to believe you, but Adrian isn''t here now, is he? I saw his heart rate turn into a straight line, Cassidy. He t-lined. And even if he didn''t - even if he''d gone on to live, he would''ve died, anyway."


    "What are you talking about?! Maybe you just don''t see the whole picture. Adrian can''t be gone. He can''t be-"


    Cassidy was cut off at the all-too-familiar voice that suddenly prated the air. She swerved around to find Damien calling out to Edward from a distance.


    "Dad!"


    A strangled, pained shout follows through, and they turn to see that their enemies havee and overpowered Charles - have cast him aside and let him bleed. They can''t hear their orders clearly, but they can tell, anyway, as they all march in their direction.


    They''re at a field near the headquarters they sted off minutes ago, and going by what''s happening at the moment, they''re still notpletely in the clear.


    "Charles¡­" Edward breathed through gritted teeth.


    "We have to-"


    Cassidy sends onest prating look at Asher before dashing off to where Charles is.


    He called out to her but it was for naught. Shees to a stop in front of Charles who''s ring furiously ahead of him, a hand on his bleeding arm. He notices her from the corners of his eyes and turns to look at her questioningly.


    "You''ve got to get out of here," Cassidy said urgently.


    "And leave you behind?" Charles snorted humorlessly.


    "I''ll be alright. You''ve got that wound to treat, and the kids from the headquarters need to be looked after. They have to be protected at all costs. Edward and Seven can stay behind with me."


    "I don''t like this, Ma''am."


    "Well, you don''t have to. Now, leave."


    Her tone leaves no room for argument.


    The enemies draw nearer, their guns raised and ready to kill them all. He hesitates but still follows her order with a concerned look. She steps out from behind the vehicle, Edward and Seven rushing over to help her, and she recalls a burning building, recalls their offenders'' sarcastic goodbyes as they set a bomb off -


    As they hurt Aira. As they hurt Adrian.


    Gripping her gun tightly, Cassidy prepares to fire.


    <strong>"Hey, bastards!"</strong>


    Only to be stopped short.


    Her eyes widen, then - there''s a blur here and there, cutting through the enemies'' forces like a knife through butter, clean and smooth and efficient. Shrieks and screeches follow. One of them was even caught unaware, though before he could so much as raise his gun, a sword was slicing neatly into his throat - deep enough to be threatening, yet shallow enough to keep him alive.


    "What the fuck?" the man hissed, his gaze wild with what looked like panic.


    Standing before him is another man. He growls at him, menacing, his figure draped in velvety shadows. Seemingly, out of the darkness, the moon emerges half-full - a mere crescent, some hollow shell. Then, it speaks, voice low, dangerous and familiar.


    <strong>"Where are you keeping her?"</strong>


    "K-Keeping who?"


    A snap. Two fingers, clicking against each other, and suddenly, the man is screaming out in pain, the knife of the de digging deeper into his neck.


    Cassidy moves forward before tensing up, her grip ckening and tightening - her senses numb.


    <strong>"Don''t make me ask again."</strong>


    The man whimpered, his gun ttering to the ground.


    Cassidy is reminded of a nearly headless animal, scrambling around and away from the hunter seeking to let it meet its death. Somewhere behind her, Aira pokes her head from beside Asher''s protective stance, and she breathes out shakily like she''s seeing a ghost.


    "Sir Adrian?"

 Chapter 249 - Finding Each Other Again

    It''s all the confirmation Cassidy needs.


    She doesn''t know where he came from - doesn''t know why he''s dressed in a raggedy, shabby clothing that''s been singed from the tips up. She doesn''t care, either, if he''s only a specter that hase to meet her from the hollows of his grave. That''s because then he''d have risen up from the folds of death toe save them in their direst of times.


    And, of course, Cassidy admits that she misses Adrian dearly.


    "Adrian!" she cried out, her heart bursting in joy and relief.


    Startled at her shout, he turns in time to open his arms to her, catching her when she collides with him ¨C like a star defying gravity to be with the lonesome moon.


    "C-Cassidy?" he breathed out, unsure, while she started crying into his shoulder at the sound of his voice.


    She misses his voice so much ¨C his scent, his warmth, his skin, his presence. It''s all too good to be true.


    His hold around her waist tightens as it settles down on him - he''s really with his wife again. She thinks that he begins crying, too. With a sob, she pulls him closer to her and buries her head into the crook of his neck.


    And for a fraction of time, that''s all they do ¨C reveling in each other''s embrace, and making sure that all of it is not a dream.


    "Cassidy¡­!" he eximed breathlessly, kissing the top of her head firmly.


    "Thank goodness! I thought I lost you!"


    "I thought I lost you, too¡­" she sobbed, sniffling into the cloth of his shoulder.


    "They told me you''re dead, but I couldn''t believe them - not for one second. I don''t know what I was thinking-"


    "You weren''t thinking, my love."


    He interrupted her before he pulled away. With a dreamy smile, he cupped both of her cheeks and whispered, "You were feeling."


    Some semnce of augh escapes her lips, and then, she''s holding the sides of his face, her cold fingers stroking against the porcin shine of his cheeks. They look at each other like they''re the only people in the world.


    "How did you even get here?" Cassidy inquired, still taking everything in.


    "Long story. I''ll tellter," Adrian answered with a reassuring smile.


    From behind her, they suddenly heard some mixture of a sob and a snort. He looks at who is behind her, grinning at what he finds.


    "You can cry too if you want."


    "In your stupid dreams, Shade."


    Asher grunted.


    He takes a moment topose himself, finding what he''s seeing hard to believe. Then, he drags his feet forward before pping Adrian across the face. Taken aback, Cassidy catches him before he falls to the ground at the force of the p.


    "You let me kill you! Goddammit¡­!" Asher groused, already on the verge of tearing up.


    "Don''t you dare tell me that I can cry!"


    "Sir Adrian¡­?" Aira called from the side, approaching them with tears falling from her eyes.


    "J-Just how? W-Why didn''t you tell us?"


    "I couldn''t," Adrian told her, though his gaze flickered over to Cassidy.


    "I''m not talking about that."


    Asher moves to stand next to Aira, and Adrian immediately understands, though he fails to address their question.


    They''ve got a thousand of questions they want to ask right now, but they just don''t have the time to go over each one of them. Their reunion alone is already taking up too much of it.


    "Adrian¡­?" Edward chimed in,ing up to Adrian and hesitantly putting his hand on his shoulder as if doing so might cause him to disappear.


    "Heavens! You really are alive! The hell had you been up to again?!"


    "Same question here, President¡­" Charles said, making his way over.


    "Well, I''m impressed and kind of intimidated at the same time. You were dead, President. I can''t believe you''re standing here like nothing happened."


    "What? Did you make a deal with Satan or something?" Asher scoffed.


    "Oh, I wouldn''t be surprised," Cassidymented wryly.


    Adrian only grins cheekily.


    She slips her hand into his, and for a moment, it feels like everything is right with the world - like they''re not on some battlefield fighting a war they''re never supposed to fight, like they hadn''t just witnessed everything they have, like they''re just enjoying thest days before Christmas like they''re supposed to.


    For a moment, it really does feel nice.


    "Our forces are scattered, but we''ve had victories. The headquarters have been reduced to dust, and the shipments are cancelled. The only thing left for us to do¡­" Adrian said, narrowing his eyes.


    "Is to eliminate the figurehead - the mastermind behind this all."


    Everyone nods in agreement.


    ¡ª


    "This was a stupid n."


    Cassidy swats Asher''s shoulder.


    He has a deadpan look on his face, hers an indignant one. Apparently, they''ll be rolling with a n that she''d only thought of at thest minute.


    "Well, it''s the only one we''ve got! You have to deal with it!" Cassidy huffed.


    "Don''t you have anything better?" Asher asked, turning to Adrian who just shrugged.


    "Honestly? No."


    <em>"Ughhh¡­</em> Why?"


    "Come on, Asher. We''ve gotten this far."


    "Through sheer dumb luck."


    "Hey, there''s a little bit of nning involved, though you do have your merits. This isn''t exactly the best n, Cassidy."


    She res at both of them, already getting irritated. They gulp.


    "Well, do any of you have anything better? Edward is already off to the other side. Charles is keeping the children safe. Seven is out there with several officers, trying to outwit Dn, and we have to intervene soon until the rest of the police forcees¡­" Cassidy went on to ramble.


    "We''re not wasting time. So, unless either of you cane up with a better n right this second, we are going through with mine. Is that clear?"


    Adrian frowns, slightly perturbed. Asher nces away, clicking his tongue disapprovingly.


    "We have to time this just right..." Cassidy muttered under her breath, scanning the chaos around them.


    "Dn is a skilled fighter. Seven has already got a couple of scratches - but nothing too bad, I think. He and the others haven''t broken through any of his defenses yet, which is why we will.


    Cassidy looks to the side where Seven and the other police officers have just engaged in a battle of strength and gunmanship against Dn. As soon as she found an opening, without any hesitation, she went ahead and rushed out of their hiding ce, catching Adrian and Asher off guard.


    "Cassidy, wait-"


    "Hey, Uncle Dn!" Cassidy called out, her voice resonating with power, making Dn turn around to look at her with wild, furious eyes.


    "You brat!"


    "In fifteen minutes, you''ll die!"


    She smirks at him cheekily while he narrows his eyes angrily at her threat. Lifting up her pistol, she then uses a sh bomb to distract him - enough to give them all an advantage.


    Seven is the first to spring into action just as nned.


    Dn staggers back, shocked and blinded, but his senses remain keen. He picks up on the whir of bullets before they can pierce through him. More police officerse out through the light, and then, along with Seven''s attemptse their defiant, precise shots. The consistent blows seem to throw their enemy off guard, sending him stumbling back again with the sheer force of their strikes.


    Cassidy rushes over to where Edward is. Adrian and Asher are already with him.


    "Did you disconnect the wire?" Asher started.


    "You should have ced that over here," Adrian added.


    "Uncross that, will you? You''re going to make us all blow up before we even get the chance."


    "And hurry up. Dn is already recovering-"


    "Shut up, you two...!" Edward imploded, growling.


    "Why don''t you smartasses do this yourselves if you''re both too smart for your own good?!"


    Cassidy manages a soft chuckle at the sight. She kneels down next to them as they hurry to rearrange the wires. Part of the n is to utilize Dn''s forces against him - where they''ll make the remaining explosives from the headquarters to mark his death sentence.


    That is, if they get this one right.

 Chapter 250 - Never Had The Time

    Asher takes a look at where Dn is, studying the situation.


    "I''m not exactly sure, but I think this is alright..." he told the others as he looked back at them.


    "They''re bearing down on him fast. We have to get Dn on to the pressure te."


    Edward shot Asher a wary look, still unsure about this whole n of theirs. With a frown, he then asked, "And you''re sure this won''t cause the whole ce to blow up?"


    "Positive. By eighty nine percent," Adrian reassured him, expression straight and t.


    "Eighty nine percent?!" Edward eximed.


    "That''s good enough for me!" Cassidy chirped before standing up again.


    "Hey, wait...!" Asher called, taken a aback.


    "Where do you think you''re going?"


    "To help!"


    Sparing no time for argument, she dashed off to carry out the rest of the n. Their eyes widened then, their mouths slightly gaping. Left in shock and disbelief, they had to take a moment more before they understood what she was going to do.


    "Damn it, Cassie! Come back here!"


    Cassidy rushes into the fray regardless of Asher''s call. Time stands still for Adrian starting from that point on.


    He is not quite sure what his wife is trying to prove. This hasn''t been in the n. She was supposed to stay back with them while the others confronted theirst standing enemy.


    It was good enough. It was feasible enough.


    Cassidy has to do nothing - nothing at all.But then, Adrian remembers her spiteful echo earlier.


    <strong><em> "In fifteen minutes, you will die!"</em></strong>


    It''s just like back then.


    Fifteen minutes or ten - he doesn''t know how long they have exactly. He''s not sure of anything, but he''s sure about one thing. There''s no mistaking the determined look in her eyes when she said what she said.


    Adrian doesn''t know what she''d seen back then - when the world had been swallowed into an abyss of fire. He doesn''t know what Cassidy has been through without him all this time.


    She might be more hurt than she is. She might be more unstable. She might be more enraged.


    Dn never had fifteen minutes. Neither had Cassidy.


    Feet kicking against the concrete - faster than Asher and Edward can ever be, Adrian rushes forward, fear gripping his heart and fueling his movements. He frantically goes after Cassidy, and he calls out desperately, "Seven!"


    Momentarily distracted, Seven is almost struck aside while Dn is pushed forward by Cassidy at that exact same time.


    She plows into him brutally, shoving him towards the waiting pressure te - towards his waiting grave. Seven was able to deliver onest blow to make sure that he''d end up on it, but at thest minute, he grasped the hem of Cassidy''s shirt.


    "You dirty little¡ª"


    Seven hastily pulls her to get her away. When he does, he attempts to gather Cassidy into his arms next.


    And for that fraction of a moment, it seems like they are going to win.


    That''s until Dn''s hand finds its way to a hidden dagger in his suit and strikes straight through her - hisst grapple at victory. Cassidy gasps out loud, caught off guard, and Adrian wonders at the guttural sound that escapes his lips soon after.


    The tip of the de is still poking through her back when the heel of Dn''s foot steps on the pressure te. The explosiones before any of them canprehend the scene, and they are all blown back - with Cassidy disappearing along with Dn behind the mes.


    Mouth frozen mid-scream, Adrian wracks his brain for anything that he can do. He looks like death warmed up at that point. He faces the fire, forces his limbs to move and reaches out his hand to where Cassidy is - albeit uselessly.


    <strong>"Fuck!"</strong><strong></strong>


    He should have had a better n.


    ---


    Firemen burst into the field, aiming to save them, but Adrian is not the one who needs to be saved this time.


    "Where is she?!"


    Asher materializes beside him, and Adrian shakes his head. He pulls his cloak around himself and looks back at the fire - to their source of distress.


    "Shade! Where do you think you''re going?"


    "Let me go¡ª"


    "Sir! It''s not safe! Pleasee this way so we can secure the ce!"


    The fireman''s voice grates at his ears, but he can only think of his wife ¡ª determined, stubborn, reckless. Then, there''s her face disappearing into the fire.


    Adrian pushes forward again. That''s until Asher steps in one more time, his hand on his shoulder keeping him from going any further.


    "Adrian, let me."


    Someone else is tugging him back. He barely registers Asher''s voice, and he fights against it but to no avail. His hold is strong - firm. Soon, Edward is the one to disappear through the smoke in their stead.


    Something within Adrian has snapped - he''s not sure what, but then, he''s suddenly overwhelmed with the feeling of feeling nothing at all.


    Stiff. Numb. Dead.


    Dead again.


    For a long moment, the air is tense - as if it''s being pulled by the weight of Adrian''s desperation as well as the formidable hunger of the fire before them. Sparks sh in his eyes - perhaps, they are embers, or ash, or soot. He briefly entertains the thought of begging the gods for all the strength in the world to release himself from Asher''s grip and plunge into the fire - if not to rescue Cassidy, then to die with her as well.


    "Shade, get a grip!"


    Adrian doesn''t listen.


    Instead, he keeps pushing and pushing, not wanting to be dragged away without knowing for sure. He can hear themands of the firemen, but he''s amander himself - he does not heed their words.


    He does not need to.


    He vaguely registers the efforts of the firemen. The me is growing smaller and smaller now, but he''s not sure what he wille to find once it''s all been put out. But then, therees a slice of hope - a familiar figure cutting a hole into the breath of the mes.


    Adrian sags in relief to find Seven carrying Cassidy''s unconscious form.


    Edward follows after them, his guard set. Their clothes are singed - they''re sure to have suffered some minor burns. Even still, they are alive. When Adrian looks into his elder brother''s eyes, he can find the answer to his pending question -


    Cassidy can still be saved.


    Only then did Asher''s voice get clearer. Only then did Adrian realize what he''s saying the whole time.


    "Let''s get out of here, Shade."


    ---


    Charles rushes over, running around in a panic, and after a short pause, the firemene after him - they must have seen the others.


    "President?! Asher?!"


    Adrian can barely feel Asher''s hand loosening its grip around his arm. He barely even hears his soft, "It''s Cassie. She''s hurt."


    "What...?" Charles breathed, shocked and perturbed.


    "Where is she? The hell even happened?"


    "She''s bleeding out - stabbed, and we''re told she''s unconscious.. The wound is deep."

 Chapter 251 - Strings Of Fate

    Before they can wheel Cassidy off, Adrian catches a glimpse of her face - pale, and deathly so, her wild red hair framing it like a funeral wreath.


    Everything in him seems to get crushed into smithereens in that moment. In his worst nightmares, he may have run - may have sought to take her into his arms and breath life into her. To bring her back, his heart would have begged and begged that they take his life instead.


    Soon, Cassidy disappears into an ambnce, leaving him numb and frozen. Asher sends him a solemn gaze as the doors m shut behind them.


    Something in Adrian feels inadequate, then - more so than he had ever felt, when there was anger ring in Asher''s eyes. The defeat in his face is more devastating somehow, and there is no me in it anymore.


    It''s all his fault, surely.


    Everything had been his responsibility, but he had failed to carry it. He felt as he had before, staring at himself in the mirror - a seventeen-year-old carrying the weight of the most horrendous, darkest crimes, and he wonders if his scars are punishments. That''s because he''s not a victim - he''s a perpetrator himself.


    He is at fault.


    He is to me.


    ''Does it show on my face?'' Adrian wondered.


    He looks towards Edward who is helping Charles tend to Seven''s injuries. Next to them is Aira - and there is relief in each of their faces as though they believe that the battle is already over.


    ''They are wrong,'' Adrian thought, his mind recalling the state of Cassidy''s life.


    They are wrong because the worst is yet toe.


    Somemotion urs, then. He turns to see a half-conscious Dn getting dragged. The policemen trailed behind him with all of his weapons in their hands - daggers, knives and all sorts of des. He sees the perplexed looks on their faces as though they had never seen such murder weapons before.


    Adrian supposes they haven''t.


    The syndicate likes doing things the archaic way - the barbaric way. Firstly, because they can, and secondly, because there are no bullets to trace, therefore no evidence to give away who did it. Police these days are so used to gunshots and poison. Sometimes, the old is just better.


    "Sir, tell us what happened," some outside voice said, and Adrian turned, his mind clearing for just a moment.


    He feels rather than sees Asher shift next to him like some bodyguard of sorts. He hopes he''s reassured now. The outside voice goes on, "They told me you would know."


    "It was a heist," Adrian answered, realizing that it was a policeman.


    "A heist? This looks more like a terrorist attack to me. They tried to-"


    "I know what they tried to do, but I assure you that this was no terrorist attack. They wanted to ship humans off like products."


    The policeman looks baffled for a moment.


    Adrian sighs at the weight of what he knows. Sometimes, he wishes he can just erase it all from his mind - all this knowledge is a curse. Ignorance would be bliss, truly.


    But then again, if Adrian had led another life - some other life, then his and Cassidy''s paths never would have ovepped. Their so-called strings of fate never would have tangled up. They''d been woven together - been knotted for them to behold for the rest of their lives.


    Adrian can''t imagine some other life, then. There''s no world if Cassidy is not in it.


    "What do you mean by products?" the policeman asked, and he smiled tightly.


    Some other headspace took over. He felt not like Adrian then, but rather the heir to a throne of ashes - the boy Grisham Donovan had tried to raise him to be.


    "The criminal syndicate tried to restart their human trafficking business among other things..."he began to say.


    "Tonight is their guarantee of failure."


    Adrian talks with the policeman long into the night - along with a detective and his partner, a jittery forensic scientist. Thetter of whom has been following the syndicate''s case quite avidly as well, though of course, he had not gotten so far. At some point, Asher and Aira took their leave, followed by Seven and Charles. He bids them well - tells them that he will catch up with them.


    They''re going to the hospital to be with Cassiy.


    Adrian wants to be with her, too.


    But it''s better for him to finish the job now. So, he gives the police all the information they need. He notices that the details they think they''re soaking from him are all bits and pieces useful for building up a court case. At the observation, he smiles meekly - some dangerous edge lying beneath the surface.


    There will be no court case.


    None for Grisham. None for Dn.


    In Adrian''s mind, their punishment has already been made.


    ---


    Adrian recognizes the car long before anyone else can.


    The policemen are lingering, though he has no care at all for what they are doing. In the long run, their efforts will be futile.


    Dn is recuperating in the police car, his hands shackled. He is guarded by the majority of the guards in the area. All the other corpses have been collected as well, ced in body wraps. Those who''re still alive are being wheeled off to the station for interrogation purposes.


    Such would have been Dn''s fate too if Adrian hadn''t put his foot down and demanded that he stay.


    "Adrian!"


    Now, it is his turn to be collected. Irish steps out of the car while Anthony and Bryan mber out from the backseat.


    "Thank goodness, Adrian!"


    Irish rushes over before proceeding to inspect Adrian''s face frantically.


    Ever since this whole mess started, she''s been acting more and more like a big sister. What she said to their grandfather earlier was all true - she''s really, really trying her best.


    "I''m d to see you''re fine. Where are Asher and the others?" she asked, worried.


    "At the hospital..." he answered grimly.


    "But it''s not Asher. It''s Cassidy."


    "What?! Why?!"


    "Stabbed. But she might have a chance. You three have to go to the hospital."


    Adrian is taken aback to hear how pained his voice is. He looks wearily at Irish''s hesitant expression.


    "Someone needs to keep Asher in check," he then added wryly.


    "And you?"


    "I''ll be with Edward. We''ll wrap things up over here."


    Adrian pauses then smiles at the three of them genuinely.. With evident gratitude, he goes on to say, "Thank you for your help tonight, everyone."

 Chapter 252 - Into The Fire And Smoke

    Irish frowns at Adrian.


    "You''d want toe with us, as well," she said rather than asked.


    "I won''t deny that. But there are still things I need to do," he muttered with a low, soft tone.


    "Like what? You''ve done your part, Adrian. You should¡ª"


    "I haven''t done enough, Irish. You should go. I take that Grisham Donovan was apprehended?"


    Adrian turns then, not wanting to argue anymore.


    He took a moment to recall what happened back at the pier. There was the smell of burning wood, but Anthony was there - as reliable as always, he sheltered him, carried him away.


    Below, he heard Irish crying out while Grisham kept hollering in anger. Then came Bryan''s uproarious arrival. Just in time. Adrian wondered how their voices were still so distinct - still not melting together into three, not blending together into one unified, cacophonous sound.


    Then, he realized why - Irish was furious, Bryan was calling her, and Grisham was cackling loudly as though there was something tough about in that situation.


    Adrian was carried away. He found himself enveloped in Anthony''s embrace.


    The dizziness had faded soon enough. He was checking him for wounds, and he was saying something. Adrian could see but could not hear - the explosion had been deafening.


    "They''reing, I hope."


    Anthony''s voice filtered in, somewhat melodic even with the bits of panic filtered in - the bits of concern and of anger. Adrian wondered why he seemed so infuriated.


    "You should be more careful next time. Don''t you think for one minute that you''re infallible, young man."


    Now, he knew.


    It''s that sort of anger - one that came from worry, from fear. The fear of losing.


    He wondered why Anthony would feel that way - he is nothing valuable at all. He is just a boy, and he bears the weight of so many sins - he is invaluable, he is nothing.


    But he does not voice any of this aloud. Instead, he took the brunt of Anthony''s words with a grain of salt - filtered them through his mind and stored them forter. There were other things to attend to.


    "Don''t let him get away!"


    Adrian makes out Irish''s voice. Everyone else was jumping to and fro - in and out of the fire and of the building. They must have lost Grisham. The explosion must have been a means of escape.


    Time is lost to Adrian, then.


    He stood to help - to direct, but Anthony pulled him down harshly. Suddenly, Irish and Bryan were gone. There were loud shouts of panic and the sound of something falling over.


    Footsteps. Hard and fast. Boots against gravel.


    Somewhere in the distance, he could hear sirens. The people at the port must have called the police.


    "What happened?"


    Adrian looked up, expecting to see the chief of police. Yet under the moonlight and the in the firelight, he saw Ray instead - expression harsh, concerned, ready.


    "You got here fast," Bryan chimed in, making their way to them.


    "I drove fast. Got out of the hospital as soon as your SOS signal came," Ray exined solemnly.


    "What about Dr. Gilmore?"


    "He let me go. Gotta finish my job."


    That conversation was thest Adrian could remember.


    He snapped out his sback - the memory fading away. That''s when his mind focused back to what''s happening at the moment.


    "Grandfather seems safe enough..." Edward was saying, and Adrian realized he had lost track of where he was.


    "And Dn Eleanor?"


    "Safe enough, too."


    He gestured towards the police car where Dn remained bound and passive. He appears to have been drugged - given a sedative. That will keep him in check.


    "I want to have them both transported to the safehouse," Adrian continued, making Edward furrow his brows.


    "And why''s that?"


    "I want to host a meeting."


    "Adrian-"


    "Anyway, I think we''re done here. Irish, you go to the hospital with Anthony and Bryan. Edward and I will meet you there as soon as possible."


    Edward sighs before nodding. This takes all of them by surprise, including Adrian.


    "Best to do as he says. I take it he still has something to do here. The others will need you three at the hospital," Edward said.


    "I don''t approve of this," Irish groused, frowning.


    "I know you don''t..." Adrian said softly, managing a small smile.


    "But you don''t get to have a say."


    She looks at him, and suddenly, they''re squaring off - her gaze unwavering, his imprable. She may be older than him, but he can boss her around whenever he wants to. It''s her choice to listen or not.


    She turns on her heel - decisively as if she had been the one to settle the matter.


    "Let''s go..." she told the others before she turned back around to look at him again.


    "I better see you in the hospital in half an hour, Adrian."


    He smiles. She nods at him.


    With that, Irish and the others turn to make their leave. Anthony''s gaze lingers on him for a moment while she spares onest look at him then reaches out her hand to Edward - palm wide open.


    "Keys," she demanded to which he rolled his eyes.


    "And let you steal my car again? No way."


    "Well, how am I supposed to do what our brother wants us to? Can''t go to a hospital without a car. Unless you want to drive us."


    <em>"Ughh...</em> Women."


    Edward let out an exasperated sigh, handing over the keys to her. Irish grinned - catlike and triumphant.


    "Come on, gentlemen..." she said before her tone turned worrisome.


    "Let''s go see how Cassidy is doing."


    As Irish, Anthony and Bryan disappear back into the car, Edward walk closer to Adrian.


    He observed his elder brother - burned clothes, some deep cuts hastily bandaged, a little worse for wear, but fine nheless. Edward noticed his keen gaze and gave him a reassuring smile - they''re almost like mirrors, soot staining white cloths, blue eyes dancing with mirth and fatigue.


    "So, what did you want to do?" Edward asked.


    Adrian turns to the direction of police car - to the direction he''d been looking at before Irish and the others came, and he looks at Dn.


    "Permission."

 Chapter 253 - Begging With Everything

    The hospital is busy tonight.


    Granted, Adrian thinks as he strides in, the hospital is always busy. But on this evening in particr, all the beds are full - the ER nurses are running to and fro, frantic.


    He wonders how many people were caught in the crossfire tonight. He wonders if there is any life that has been lost - any life that he could have saved, perhaps, if he were smarter or faster, more infallible.


    "Excuse me, may I...?"


    Adrian tried to ask a nurse, but he was brushed off in favor of another patient. They had already texted Asher, Irish and Charles earlier - none have replied.


    Now, he fears the worst.


    "Edward..." he called and turned around.


    "Have you received anything yet?"


    Edward checks the phone and shakes his head. Adrian frowns, his heart constricting in his chest.


    "President Millicent!"


    Then, there''s a hand popping out from somewhere beyond them - beyond the crowd of nurses. He takes a glimpse of a certain someone, hope surging through him, and he pushes forward through the swarm of people.


    "Dr. Gilmore..." he breathed, happy to see him.


    "Cassidy. Where''s my wife?"


    Gilmore beams at him - a tired grin yet d nheless. Adrian felt himself go still as he went on to say, "She''s stable now. Comatose but stable."


    Something surges within him then - relief and gratitude, of course, but it''s something more vigorous, more vibrant. It was like it was only then that he realized he felt dead this whole time. Right now, though, he felt alive again.


    "Can we see her?"


    "Of course. Follow me."


    Gilmore gestures, moving through the crowd. He leads them up the hospital - up and up, and as they move, there are less and less people. Momentster, theye across an empty hall.


    Adrian draws his coat tighter around himself, and together with Edward, he follows Gilmore to a door.


    "She''s in there..." he told them.


    "So are the others. That Asher, Ma''am Irish, Sir Charles. She is recuperating well enough. I''m thinking she''ll beatosed for two weeks at least. We''re just hoping she''ll wake up in time for New Year''s. It wouldn''t do to start the year without her."


    Adrian let out a breath, nodding gratefully. Gilmore returned his nod before taking his leave.


    He stands in front of the nondescript wooden door for a moment, his hand brushing over the handle - his hesitance obvious in his stature. Edward notices this and ces aforting hand on his shoulder.


    "Go in, Adrian..." he urged softly.


    "Cassidy will want you to be there. I''ll just wait for you here."


    Edward smiles down at him - a brotherly smile. It is the implied normalcy of this smile that strikes Adrian the question, ''What part of my life has ever been normal?''


    None of it.


    Whatever thought he has in his mind is temporarily whisked away when Edward opens the door for him.


    Beyond him is a vast expanse of space. Hospital rooms have gotten bigger over the years, it seems. In this one, there is a leather lounge set at the corner.


    Bryan is seated on it, his back hunched. On his shoulder, Aira is resting - sleeping soundly, her face slightly disturbed but overall peaceful. Charles and Anthony sit by their side in silence.


    Meanwhile, Irish stands in the corner, talking with Asher. He has shred his overcoat and is standing merely in his shirt and pants, exposed somehow. Adrian briefly realizes that she is trying to console him.


    The hospital bed is situated in front of the lounge set - right in the middle of the room. The only light source flicked on is the one above it, so the white lights shine harshly on his unconscious wife''s pale skin, highlighting the IV drip attached to her hand, and reflecting the oxygen mask endowed on her face.


    ''Too much smoke inhtion?'' Adrian wondered grimly.


    He takes a step forward.


    Everyone in the room observes him in silence. He wonders how they think he will react. So far, he keeps hisposure well enough, his shoes brushing smoothly against the tiles, yet suddenly, he feels so cold. He stops by the edge of the bed - by Cassidy''s feet.


    Adrian looks to Charles and Bryan. Then, to Asher.


    Breathes in. Prepares.


    "How is she?" Adrian asked - his voice was so soft and so fragile that it sounded as if he was the one whose body was breaking.


    "Comatose, they said..." Bryan said gruffly.


    "But responsive. They said she''ll pull through."


    "And she will..." Charles added, firm but quiet.


    "They said she''ll be unconscious for a while, but she can respond to stimuli. Nothing we''ve tried has gotten her to respond, though."


    "Which is why we''ve been waiting for you..." Asher chimed in, looking up at him - some form of desperation in his eyes.


    "I don''t normally believe in those soap opera bullshit, but if there''s one thing I believe in right now, it''s that you can confirm that for us."


    "H-Huh? Why me?"


    Adrian may have asked that.


    But he should already know the answer - he knows he should. Still, a part of him fears that nothing in Cassidy will recognize him now just like two years ago when she lost her memories, for the thoughts and the intents swimming around in his head.


    But he knows.


    He''ll still do anything.


    It''s alright if she forgets again as long as she''s alive.


    "That''s because..." Asher continued, and this surprised Adrian a great deal.


    "She loves you."


    The statement is stark - a borrowed confession, like a father''s consent.


    He gulps, wondering why he''s so unsure. His hands are shaking, his limbs trembling. He takes a step closer to her, brushing his fingers against hers.


    Adrian can hear the collective intake of breaths - this is a precious, delicate moment.


    "Cassidy," he called, his voice low and shaky.


    Her fingers are cold - cold like she''s already gone, and with everything in him, he wishes her fingers can be warm again. He tries calling her name once more, louder this time. His fingers curl around hers - stronger now.


    "You''re so reckless..." Adrian began to say, gaining momentum.


    "You rushed in there without warning when you didn''t have to - all because of what they''ve done. You always think you know what''s best, but when you did what you did, I don''t think you were thinking at all."


    Everyone there must think him strange, saying something like this. But he just wants her to move - to give him a sign, and there''s only one way to know for sure.


    "You''re so bold sometimes, and you rush into things. You''re headstrong. You''re stubborn..." he muttered, grinning weakly, and maybe, there were tears in his eyes, now, threatening to fall.


    "And because you''re so stubborn, you looked at me - with all my ws, scars and sins. You told me you''d stay. You said you''d stay, Cassidy."


    His voice cracked. He barely registers his tears dripping down his face and onto her lifeless hands.


    "You told me you weren''t going anywhere anymore. I want you to prove it to me now. I want you to show me you meant it because I know you did. Please, you have to show me."


    His front crumbles then, his walls crashing down. He feels like he''s merely a boy at that moment, pleading for her life.


    "Show me you''ll stay because you love me..." Adrian sobbed with his head hung low, his soul exposed, his heart finally allowed to grieve - to beg with everything he''s got.


    "But more importantly, because I love you, too."

 Chapter 254 - Bloody Judgement

    There''s no reaction from Cassidy.


    Adrian is a fool standing by her bedside - the failure in a soap opera. His tears continue to stream down the sides of his face, a multitude of emotions rising up within him and shing tides within his tumultuous heart. There is no response for what seems like an eternity.


    That''s until momentster.


    It''s there, just barely - a twitch of her fingers, tapping against his. Then, her hand, gripping his own - light, but it''s there. Her hand in his, getting warm.


    "Oh, Cassidy."


    It''s enough to make Adrian have a breakdown. Sighing in immense relief, he falls over Cassidy''s form.


    His hand pulls hers up to him before his lips start pressing kisses all over it - again and again and again. Against her fingers, against her knuckles.


    Everyone around him also seems to rejoice, then. Comatose but responsive. She will pull through.


    "Goodness, Cassie."


    Asher steps forward.


    His hand grasps her unattended one. The reaction is simr - a twitch, some sense of a response. He lets out a shaky breath of relief, and he bends forward to caress her head gently.


    "You scared me there, I swear. But then again, you''re the undying Cassie. You always make it through."


    Adrian meets his gaze. Asher smiles at him and says, "You did it, Adrian. You kept your promise. Thank you. You brought her back."


    Adrian smiles a wobbly smile at that, still emotionally overwhelmed, and from thereon, he shares a moment of gratitude and relief with Asher.


    ---


    "You know, it''s such a pity."


    Grishamments when he hears the cell door open up. The light from the hall outside filters in - harsh and blinding. Adrian shows up together with Edward.


    "We were close to winning."


    "You miscalcted."


    Adrian scowls at him as he walks into the cer, his stature confident. Edward stands at his side, somewhat dutifully. Next to Grisham, there is Dn.


    "I should''ve killed that niece of mine when I had the chance," thetter muttered.


    "Good observation..." the former drawled, sarcastic - harsh.


    "Why didn''t you?"


    Dn smirks, then - but his answer is no longer addressed to Grisham. Instead, his gaze steels resolutely on Adrian.


    "She offered to lead the mafia for your sake, you know. How ironic, ain''t it...?" he said, almost triumphantly as though he had some form of power in this situation.


    "She wanted so much to let you live - even volunteered to carry on the Eleanor''s legacy in exchange for keeping you alive."


    Adrian narrows his eyes at him but otherwise does not react. Dn regards him in silence for a moment, his amused smirk turning haughty, before he continues, "Cassidy could have made a fine leader, too. She just wasn''t broken enough."


    He grins this time - evil personified. The god of demons may be imprisoned in the ninth circle of hell, but nothing will ever stop him from corrupting even the purest thing on Earth.


    "Tell me, boy. What would have broken her spirit? Should I have slit your throat right in front of her eyes? Should I have beheaded you, let her keep your corpse...?" Dn trailed off, pausing for an effect.


    "Or maybe I could have let the guards have their way with her? She''s a very beautiful woman, you know. Wonder what it would''ve been like to break her body the way we broke yours-"


    <strong>"Enough."</strong>


    Adrian snarled at him, venom in his tone and rage in his eyes. His vexation is icy cold - the type that can freeze one''s fingers off, the kind of frozen touch that can leave scathing burns on one''s skin.


    <strong>"Count yourself lucky that you did no such thing. My retribution today would have been far worse."</strong>


    Grishamughs, amused to see the monster he made let out his inner demons. Adrian has always been serious with his words, though not once has he regarded life-and-death matters to them.


    "Is that a threat? Are you threatening us, grandson-"


    "There is no threat..." he cut him off, answering intively and decisively.


    <strong>"Whatever I will do to you will be done."</strong><strong></strong>


    "What, then? You''ll kill us? Have you finally grown a backbone, grandson?"


    "I won''t kill you. You both still have to answer for your crimes in court. But know this - the electric chair is still waiting for your arse, Grisham Donovan."


    He scoffs, still finding the situation amusing despite Adrian''s threats. Since it''s Grisham who raised him, he still feels like he has the upper hand.


    "I may be dead to you, Adrian, but you forget..." he taunted with a cold smile, bing his reflection - he forgets, sometimes, that they''re family members.


    "Evil will never die. There will always be someone to take my ce - to take yours. There is a reason we have survived for so many years. There are others, and they wille in time."


    "I will be ready for them when they do," he swore, firm and determined, making him bark out a sharp breath ofughter.


    "Oh, will you? And will Cassidy be ready for them? They know, Adrian. Everyone knows. You have made yourself a target. You have made her a target. One day, you will find her corpse on your doorstep."


    Hesitance crosses Adrian''s face - it is clear to all of them. Grisham bares his teeth, his predatory grin crowing at his small victory.


    "He''s lying..." Edward cut in, sighing.


    "All the loose ends have been tied. There''s no one else."


    "And how do you know that, Edward...?" Grisham sneered, undeterred.


    "You have no way of guaranteeing."


    "We will be ready for them," Adrian repeated, his tone signaling the end of the discussion.


    "Will you? I would''ve believed you, you know. You''re growing up well. You would have be one of the finest leaders our family has ever had. Too bad you had the most pitiful weakness of them all."


    Adrian res up then, ring daggers at Grisham.


    He then draws out a knife from his suit. With a daunting expression, he points it at him and hisses underneath his breath, <strong>"Call Cassidy a</strong><strong>weakness again.</strong><strong>I</strong><strong>dare you."</strong>


    "Oh? You''ll kill us?" Dn ridiculed, unimpressed.


    "Like I said. I won''t."


    Adrian takes a step forward, the knife still held in his hands. Its pointed edge glints menacingly - as though ready to do his bidding. With a tyrannical, malevolent look in his dark, narrowed eyes, he shifts his re from Grisham to Dn.


    He has made up his mind, and this is his judgment.


    "You hurt her..." Adrian began again, a growl vibrating within his tenor.


    <strong>"You could have wasted away in here until your trial date, but you put your de right through her. You nearly killed her. You nearly killed Cassidy - and for that, I simply cannot stand aside."</strong>


    "You wouldn''t do it..." Dn griped.


    "You wouldn''t kill me."


    Adrian smirks - dangerous, his intent fulfilled. He then prodded the de in Dn''s direction.


    <strong>"An eye for an eye, dear uncle-inw."</strong>


    He muttered that without remorse, and then, the de was sliding through his body agonizingly - simr to the way it had slid through Cassidy. This gets Dn crying out in pain and terror. Grisham can only observe in aghast shock and horror as blood sprays all around the cell.


    For once, Adrian does not think his hands are stained.

 Chapter 255 - Road To Recovery

    Day in and day out, Adrian would look after Cassidy in the hospital.


    Much to his and everyone else''s relief, she is recovering steadily, though she remains unconscious for the next dayse. Gilmore said that she could wake up at any time - by yet another miracle, it would be a speedy recovery just like before. Even then, she was riddled with wounds and had a few broken bones. So, she would still take a while to heal, which also meant that she would not be able to go back to work for quite some time.


    Now, a couple of weeks has passed since the whole madness with Grisham and Dn ended.


    Adrian entered with a bouquet of flowers, not surprised to find the ce filled with gift baskets, balloons and other ''get well'' presents. It paints the in white room with colors and makes it look somewhat alive. Cassidy has been receiving a lot of things ever since she was sent there - usually from their family members, friends and close acquaintances.


    "Good morning, Cassidy. I''m here again," he greeted his sleeping wife as he made his way to the side of her bed.


    For herfort and therapeutical benefits, he had her upy a spacious, sumptuous private room that looks a lot more like a house than a hospital. It has a lounge set, a small kitchen, a television and other home furniture, which will be useful to her when she wakes up.


    While there had been no incidents so far, there are at least three bodyguards outside. He decided to tighten the security to make sure that she is safe whenever he is away, though she is hardly by herself.


    Just like Adrian, his siblings and nephews would visit everyday. Asher would alsoe with Aira and Bryan.


    "It''s been very cold around heretely, though the weather this morning is a little bit better than yesterday. New Year is just several days away," he continued as he briefly took a look outside the window before turning back his attention to her.


    Sheys on her bed with a dextrose attached to her along with some other tubes. There are also these machineries around her that serve as her temporary life support. Her face looks peaceful. Too peaceful. He misses seeing her make all sorts of expressions - her smile most of all.


    "I decided to take a longer absence from work. Edward and Charles have it handled. I swear, I owe them a lot of trouble. I just keep depending on them..." he went on to say as he sat on the chair beside her bed.


    <strong>"Dn and Grisham had been dealt with as well. I promise they won''t harm you again."</strong>


    Despite the solemn look on Adrian''s face, there lies a dark, grim tone in his words. He doesn''t know what Cassidy will think of him from now on, but at this point, he just can''t afford to put her in any more danger - he can no longer find it in himself to let go of those who hurt her.


    He leans against the side of her bed and holds her hand. It''s warm. He raises it and draws it close to his face before nting a fond, gentle kiss on its back.


    Relishing in her touch, he shuts his eyes closed. His lips linger on her skin for what feels like a long moment. In silence, he wishes for her recovery.


    ''Please, wake up soon, Cassidy. I miss you dearly.''


    Gilmore had told him that it would do better for her if they talk to her since she could hear it. That''s why Adrian has taken it upon himself to tell her all the things that''re happening - every single day and every chance he gets, he talks to her even though he never gets any response.


    "It''s alright. Everything''s fine now. You don''t have to worry about anything anymore..." he told her softly while he stared at her and gently held the side of her face.


    "Things are gonna be okay from now on."


    As he continues to behold Cassidy with a tender gaze, he keeps brushing his thumbs on her skin affectionately. Adrian then inches his face closer and kisses her forehead lovingly before doing the same on the tip of her nose.


    He wants to cherish her more properly. Even though all the misfortunes that befell them were not his fault, he still couldn''t help but me himself. He failed to protect her over and over again - it was like a never-ending cycle.


    Perhaps, it''s because he''s born a Millicent. Perhaps, it''s because he hasn''t worked hard enough or suffered enough. Perhaps, he should''ve paid more for taking her for granted all those times.


    Perhaps, Cassidy will be better off without him.


    ''You''ll probably get mad at me for having such thoughts again...'' Adrian then came to realize as he recalled that those things were exactly what Cassidy had kept trying to talk him out of.


    ''Not that I haven''t believed in them before. I still do think that you deserve someone much better than me, but I''m afraid I can''t let you go despite that. I need you in my life, Cassidy. I will never be able to bear it if I lose you again. Forgive me for being selfish.''


    Adrian has always thought that he''s the worst, yet even then, she still continues to love him for who he is. That''s mainly why he keeps falling for Cassidy, deeper and deeper - at his worst, she''s still able to love someone like him.


    This time, for sure, he''ll take better care of her. He''ll always stay by her side, and he''ll never leave her on her own. No matter what it costs him, he''ll definitely protect her. He''ll do anything and everything for her -


    Even if he has to shed some blood and dirty his hands.


    "I love you, Cassidy. So, so much..." he breathed out as he leaned his forehead on hers, their noses brushing against each other.


    "Much more than you can ever imagine."


    From thereon, all that Adrian does is behold Cassidy''s beauty, uttering sweet-nothings from time to time but otherwise stays silent and showers her with kisses.

 Chapter 256 - Mad Mother

    Managing a household as massive as the Millicent''s is a tough work.


    That''s because it''s not just about handling ounting records, overseeing the house workers and watching over the children. Many people are depending on the one who deals with household affairs. It''s almost simr to how one maintains a business, considering that it involves leading and working with others -


    Which wasn''t Olivia''s forte.


    "Now, I understand why Mother would sometimes crumble under all the stress and pressure..." she sighed as she made her way to her nephews'' bedroom to check on them - like what she does every single night since moving back to their family''s main house.


    "Still, I don''t want to be like Mother. She may have had it tough, but that''s no excuse for her to turn out the way she did."


    From that moment on up until Olivia reached her destination, her head is filled with thoughts of Gertrude. Because everyone had been too focused on Grisham and Dn, the search for her didn''t see the same oue - to this day, she''s yet to be found.


    "For her to be able to hide this long. How strange..." Olivia muttered to no one in particr, turning to the window at the side and looking up at the night sky.


    "Just where in the world are you, Mother?"


    "Aunt Olivia..." she suddenly heard someone call, making her turn back around in surprise - only to find Hugo and Joshua standing before her.


    "We''ve got something to tell you."


    "Oh, I''m actually on my way to your bedroom now. What is it?"


    "Say, are we allowed to talk to Grandmother?"


    She stilled then, confounded. Her breath hitches for a second, her eyes wide open. Then, she furrows her brows and looks down at her nephews, dead serious.


    "How did your grandmother talk with you?" Oliva demanded, suddenly feeling a sense of foreboding.


    ---


    Ever so stealthily, the figure slides in.


    There''s not much time before the security notices. This should be done in a hurry.


    So, Gertrude quickly stepped inside and headed towards the hospital bed - to where the unconscious patient is. With a wide, wicked smile on her face, she approaches Cassidy in silent footing.


    "Oh, how pitiful~ Just look at you lying there like the corpse that you should''ve always been..." she snickered down at her daughter-inw, grinning crookedly.


    "Don''t worry. I''ll make it as painless as possible. Father may have failed, but I won''t. I''ll definitely kill you and avenge him. Mother can hate me for all I''m worth. Not that she ever cared about me, anyway, and it''s all thanks to you!"


    Bursting in a fit of cackles, Gertrude towers over Cassidy.


    Though working hand in hand with Sophie''s family had put her in quite a disadvantage, she knew that they could still make their way out. With wealth and power, nothing is impossible. That''s why she decided to make a move before it''s toote -


    If Cassidy is no longer around by the time Sophie wakes up from heratose, the spot for Adrian''s spouse is all for her to take.


    He is yet to have an heir. So, he''s still obliged to marry again - or so the thoughts of a mad mother go.


    <strong>"Useless piece of shit. Should''ve finished you off long before while I still have a chance."</strong>


    Gertrude would make sure that Cassidy would never get to see the lights of the day again. Adrian will also get back together with Sophie - like how she has always wanted it to be.


    <strong>"Farewell, Cassidy. Say hi to Mother for me."</strong>


    With that, Gertrude reached out her hands. She went for the tubes that were attached to Cassidy - aiming to remove her temporary life support.


    "Huh? What the?!"


    Yet before she could grab a hold on it, Cassidy opened her eyes all of the sudden and beat her to it.


    It almost seemed like she sensed danger at that very moment, prompting her to wake up after days of staying unconscious. Now, she is ring daggers at her while her hand tried its hardest to restrain her from doing whatever she was about to do.


    "You damn wench!" Gertrude cursed out loud, pulling her hand away.


    Since Cassidy is still too weak to defend herself, she reached out again to finish all this at once. This time, Gertrude wrapped her hands around her neck before starting to strangle her to death.


    <strong>"Die, die, die die!!!"</strong><strong></strong>


    With a furious, crazed look on her face, she tightens her grip around her more and more, causing her to choke and slowly lose air.


    Gertrude glowers down at her, expression dark and malevolent. Cassidy can feel her body getting weaker and weaker - right after waking up, she instantly found herself at the verge of dying for real.


    <strong>"Stop!!!"</strong>


    Then came a certain someone''s scream.


    At that unceremonious entrance, Gertrude hastily pulled her arms back and stepped away from the bed, aghast shock rewriting her once cynical expression. For the next seconds toe, she just stood there in thunderstruck silence, her eyes bulging wide open. She would''ve dared to continue if it''s someone else, but it turned out to be Adrian -


    Her son whom she learned to fear just as she feared her father.


    <strong>"You scum! Just what did you try to do?!"</strong>


    Adrian is beyond livid.


    Murderuous. Dangerous.


    His vision seemed to turn into bloody red. He can feel his everything scorching with intense repugnance - with animosity.


    With a deep scowl and a deadly re, Adrian appears like a beast even more than the real monster around there. He couldn''t help but keep ying the scene over and over in his head, slowly starting to get taken over by an insane drive to shed blood right then.


    "T-This is not what i-it l-looks like! L-Let me e-exin-"


    But before Gertrude can do so, the guards and doctors have already rushed in to seize her, catching her off guard. Helplessly restrained and getting dragged away, she turned to shouting at Adrian but to no avail.


    <strong>"You ungrateful child! I''m the one who gave birth to you! Have you no shame?! How dare you do this to your own mother?!"</strong><strong></strong>


    Gertrude''s words only fell in deaf ears. He simply spared her onest look before she was forced to leave the hospital room - and though it was thest, Adrian made sure that it would keep her awake for the next nights toe.


    <strong>"Go and drop dead, you monster."</strong>

 Chapter 257 - Tears Of Joy And Relief

    While Gertrude ended up gaping at the remark, shell-shocked, Adrian just continued ring daggers at her, dangerously provoked.


    Despite the ferocious surge of rage and all these rampaging emotions that almost drove him insane, he found himself putting those matters aside as soon as he saw his wife - safe and awake. It''s a huge relief that he arrived on time, though it didn''t change the fact that she almost got strangled to herst breath.


    Cassidy seems to have already calmed down a bit - or more like, she has no choice but to do so since she can''t afford to lose any more strength and energy by being ruled over by her agitation.


    "Cassidy...!" Adrian called out, making haste and rushing to Cassidy''s bed, relieved and overjoyed.


    "Are you alright, Cassidy? Does it hurt anywhere? Tell me if it does. I''ll call the doctor immediately."


    At that point, he can no longer hold back the overflowing gush of emotions that he''s been bottling up ever since the night he nearly lost her. His dam broke, and tears began to stream down his face as he held her hand.


    She was nonplussed to see him crying as soon as they saw each other again. He''s making quite a wretched expression, looking so emotionally stirred by the previous chain of happenings that he somewhat turned sensitive and fragile.


    "I''m d that you''re awake now," Adrian started, voice brittle, while squeezing Cassidy''s hand and caressing the side of her face.


    From there, he goes on to have a full breakdown, reveling in the warmth and softness of her skin. He brushes his thumb against her cheek before tucking a stray strand of hair behind her ear. Already sobbing, he then raises her hand to his lips and kisses it - the contact firm and desperate, so full of needs.


    He looks as if he''s holding on for dear life at that very moment.


    "Really... I''m really, really d... Thank goodness..." he breathed out shakily, almost shuddering, his brows furrowed tightly.


    "Thank you for waking up."


    For a while, Cassiy remains silent, trying to find the right words to say. She doesn''t know where to begin. Adrian''s genuine disy of happiness has caught her off guard too much.


    "A-Adrian," she tried to say, but her throat ended up hurting after remaining dry for too long.


    "Wait here. I''ll get some water for you," he told her hastily before turning around to get a ss of water.


    Adrian looks so frantic right now - a sight that Cassidy is still not used to see.


    He has always been the definition of cool and collected, after all. Even when he has his assional outbursts, that is the image that everyone is used to see in him.


    "Let''s have you sit up a little."


    He goes on to help her get a proper position to drink the water without spilling it. She swallows it down slowly while he silently waits and watches.


    "T-Thank you..." Cassidy mumbled breathily after that, though she still looked and sounded very enervated.


    "What happened? Are you okay?"


    First time waking up from an explosion, and even getting strangled as soon as she opened her eyes again - yet, she still found the heart to ask about her husband''s well-being.


    While Cassidy continues to stare at him with concern, he tries to pull himself together again. Adrian can''t let his wife worry so much when she needs to worry more about herself.


    That said, he has to stop getting too overwhelmed by his feelings.


    "Everything is fine. It''s all fine now..." he reassured her as he wrapped his arms around her shoulders and pulled her close to his chest.


    "Please, don''t worry. I have everything handled."


    "Why are you crying?" she asked weakly while she buried her face in the fabric of his shirt, taking sce in his warmth and scent.


    "I was so worried about you. I couldn''t help but melt down after seeing you finally awake. I thought I would lose you for real this time."


    These sincere words and affectionate gesture of his are making her feel like crying herself. As he continues to hold her protectively, she can feel an indescribable amount of love and gratitude swelling up within her.


    "I love you, Cassidy..." he spoke in her hair as he pulled her closer to him.


    "I love you, and I promise I will not let any harm befall you again. I''ll try my best to. I''m going to protect you properly, and I''ll make you happy."


    He then kisses the side of her head, taking in her fragrance and nuzzling his nose in her hair. From that point on, his heas is only filled with thoughts of how exactly he will treat her better starting from this point on.


    He thinks of never letting anyone hurt Cassidy again, including his own self. No matter what happens, Adrian will take care of her and ensure her safety all the time.


    Even if it costs him all that he has and even his life, he''ll do whatever he has to do just to protect her and make her happy.


    "I love you too, Adrian. Thank you foring for me..." Cassidy eventually replied with a small, shaky smile, already starting to tear up.


    "You don''t have to shoulder it all, though. Just as you want to protect me, I want to protect you too. So, don''t do everything by yourself. You can always share your burdens with me."


    "You''re too good for me, Cassidy, and it''s because of that kindness that you keep on..." Adrian said then trailed off, briefly averting his gaze before regarding her worriedly.


    "I''m afraid I can''t promise to let you in on everything all the time. If I ever do that, it is to protect you. I want you safe and happy more than anything else."


    She can''t help but smile at that, touched to be reminded once more that he cares so much about her. As she stares deep into his tear-stricken eyes, she can see how important she is to him - how essential she is to his survival at this point.


    And Cassidy can''t possibly ask for anything more - not when Adrian is more than willing to give her the whole world.

 Chapter 258 - About The Future

    For the next days toe, Cassidy and Adrian spend so much time together, hoping to make up for all the days they are not able to do so.


    He has been going in and out of the hospital to visit his wife who is still recuperating - but days after she woke up, he began staying for the whole night as well. Since her room looks very much like a real house, both of them feel as if they are finally living under the same roof again.


    "Say, Cassidy, after you get discharged from the hospital, do you want to live together with me again? I''ll take care of the packing and preparations..." Adrian offered.


    "Or better yet, let''s find a new home. We can also start living in another country if you want."


    "Huh? That''s too much, Adrian..." Cassidy blurted out, surprised.


    "But to be honest, I''m alright with any of those as long as we''re together."


    Seeing her cheeks flush a shade of pink as she says those, he can''t help but make a smitten look.


    The couple isying on her hospital bed at the moment - with only a singlemp on. It''s already gettingte in the evening, but they decided to talk for a while longer before they go to sleep. She is using his arm as a pillow while he has his other one around her waist. Both of them are facing each other, though she has to avert her gaze as she feels her cheeks heat up a little.


    It''s been so long that Cassidy seems to have forgotten how to stay calm around him. Adrian has gotten more and more handsome by the day ¨C but that''s not the only thing that''s making her heart pound like crazy.


    She feels like something has changed about him.


    Or with her. Or maybe both.


    "You know, my love, that expression you''re making right now isn''t going to be good for me..." he said meaningfully, his lips curling into a yful smirk.


    "If you continue to do that, I might do something more than sleep with you tonight."


    "N-No, you won''t¡­!" Cassidy stammered out, blushing harder.


    "And you can''t in the first ce! I''m still recovering!"


    "Still? Oh, so you also wanna do it if you''re done recovering?"


    At that, shebusts on the spot.


    He bursts out in a fit ofughter upon seeing her face get redder than it already is. With a fond smile gracing his features, he puts his hand on the back of her head and pulls her closer to him before kissing her forehead lovingly.


    "You''re such a pervert..." she huffed in annoyance, though her fierce blush betrayed her words.


    "I don''t recall you teasing me like this before."


    "Maybe because you just didn''t realize it back then¡­" he said with a shrug.


    "But just so you know, I''ve always been wanting to do it with you. Even way back before."


    "S-Stop hinting it! I can''t-"


    "You can''t help but imagine? How naughty~"


    <em>"Ughhh!</em> You''re the one who''s naughty here!"


    Time and again, Adrian finds himself so endeared that he can''t keep himself from grinning. He leans in and captures her lips. Though taken aback, Cassidyplies and returns the gesture, closing her eyes and drawing closer to him.


    As he deepens the kiss, he embraces her body possessively with both of his arms. The action takes away any remaining gap between them. With that, they end up feeling each other''s warmth, whiches out quite soothing. He happily savors her soft, warm lips, keeping it slow and gentle to make the blissful feelingst longer. She is more than happy to do the same, moaning and whimpering from time to time.


    Minutes into this make-out session of theirs, they finally pull away to catch their breaths, taking pleasure in each other''s blushing face all the while.


    "Cassidy, may I ask you something...?" he asked, and she nodded.


    "Can we go to the rooftop? I want to show you something."


    ---


    Soon after Adrian suggested ate-night stroll under the stars, Cassidy found herself being carried bridal-style with his suit jacket wrapped around her to keep her warm.


    He brought her all the way to the rooftop just as he said. But when they arrived, they were greeted by nothingness. There are no lights around. Darkness rules the whole ce.


    Even then, she is delighted by how bright the stars are shining from up the night sky.


    "Wow, I haven''t seen the stars this close in what seems like a really long time," she mused out loud with her gaze still pointed above.


    "We can do this more often from now on. We have all the time in the world," he suggested as he gently put her down.


    "I''m surprised to hear that from a workaholic, but yeah, it does sound good."


    "Actually, I''ve been thinking of taking a very long break."


    "Huh? You do?"


    That''s when Adrian spreads a knowing smile. He then grabs her hand and leads her near to the handrails. Cassidy looks at him quizzically, sensing that he''s about to say something important.


    "I''m nning to go abroad for a while. Of course, I''ll be taking you with me," he disclosed, taking her aback.


    "So, you''re serious about going to another country, after all?" she asked while tilting her head.


    "To be honest, I do want to stay there for good, but since my wife isn''t up for that idea, I''ll just settle with a short period of time instead."


    "Why do you want to go abroad, by the way?"


    "I just want a peaceful life with you. No more drama, no more chaos. I want us to build a family there, too."


    Her cheeks flush red at the mention of creating a family. He might as well be saying that he finally wants to have kids with her.


    "Besides, we still haven''t had our honeymoon. Shall we have it soon?"


    And again, Cassidybusted. Indeed, Adrian no longer holds back.


    Seeing yet another adorable reaction, he chuckles, both amused and endeared. His wife seems to get flustered too easily nowadays.


    She had to take time to let his words settle in. She hadn''t really thought that far ahead. Even then, she doesn''t find it displeasing nor ufortable. If anything, she feels somewhat giddy and ecstatic just by thinking about it.


    "Before any of those things, though, I believe that I still owe you something," Adrian added before dropping on one knee all of the sudden, catching Cassidy off guard.

 Chapter 259 - Happiest In The World

    Cassidy has no idea what''s going on.


    She was going to ask what''s happening until an explosive sound suddenly pierced through the air just as when a bright burst of vibrant colors painted the night sky, making her turn in its direction. Her eyes flew wide in surprise at a resplendent sight - fireworks shot up at the same time her husband dropped on his knee.


    It''s like a scene straight out of a movie - a man proposing to a woman. Only this time, it was real, and they''re already married.


    Adrian continues to behold Cassidy with so much love and affection.


    She''s at a loss of words. She doesn''t know how to react to all of this.


    "I believe I owe you a proper marriage proposal..." he began again before he drew a small box out of his pocket and opened its lid to show her a diamond ring.


    "Didn''t I say I''d do things the right way this time around? That''s why I want us to start all over again. For real this time."


    By that point, she can no longer hold back the gush of emotions that surge through her along with the stream of tears that flow down from her eyes. She then fell on her own knees and wrapped her arms around him, taking him aback. With so much joy and gratitude, she hugs him tightly and nods fervently.


    Adrian smiles in triumph and returns Cassidy''s embrace.


    "Yes, I do. I want to have a new beginning with you," she beamed at him, pulling away and looking straight into his eyes.


    Feeling as if he''s falling deeper in love again, he leans in and captures her lips with so much passion, bliss, and affection. Underneath the starry sky and blooming fireworks, the couple shares an intimate kiss, sealing their promise to create a new beginning with it.


    They''d been through so many things for thest few years ¨C things that shook, ruined, revived, and strengthened their love for each other. Fate had been a cruel orchestrator to them. They couldn''t figure out which side it was taking. Sometimes, it''s on theirs, and sometimes, it''s not.


    Yet, no matter how much destiny tried to bring them down or even when it brought forth tons of cmities and disasters, Cassidy and Adrian remained alive - so did their love, which also went through a cycle of creation and destruction with them.


    ---


    "I''m done! I hope Aunty will like it!"


    A few wayward notes are sustained before fading away. Hugo smiles down at his fingers. Behind him, Joshua grunts as he finishes hanging thest of the streamers.


    They''ve been handling the preparations all day, setting up the sound system, clearing up a ce in the entrance hall of the mansion, and decorating. Damien had fiddled with Edward''s electronics system all weekend, and he had finally managed to upload all the photos Aira had lent to him.


    By noon, all of Cassidy''s younger pseudo-siblings that Adrian had been able to contact came.


    They''re the children who grew up with her at the same orphanage. In the present, their ages are ranging from fifteen to twenty-four. They''re scattered all across the country, having already been taken in by their foster families.


    Irish had set up the tables with Anthony''s help. Olivia had also tried baking as many pastries as she could with Mia, though the children running around the ce didn''t help at all. Luckily, Bryan had brought a huge chocte cake with him that morning.


    "It was supposed to be for yesterday¡­" Bryan had informed them when they asked how he''d whipped up such a humungous thing in the little time they''d had to prepare.


    "Ma''am Cassidy didn''t want us to n her a surprise party."


    "Is this a little overboard¡­?" Olivia winced, feeling uncertain.


    "I''m not so sure how to¡­ celebrate someone''s dismissal from the hospital."


    "Tell me about it. Every celebration that was personally prepared was kinda cringy to me¡­" Irishmented with a shrug.


    "But we really can''t let Adrian keep taking the spotlight, can we? Damien, Joshua, and Hugo are smart to propose this."


    After that conversation, the three parted ways, hoping to fulfill their respective tasks in the hours toe. Now that it''s mid-afternoon, Cassidy is bound to being soon.


    "All the streamers are up, and everyone is ready¡­" Damien announced,ing up to lean by the edge of the piano at the center of the room.


    "Uncle Bossman ys good, I''ve heard."


    "Then, let''s have him do it¡­!" Hugo chirped, ecstatic to hear their uncle y.


    "And while he does it, I''ll dance with Aunty!"


    "You still have to consider Aunt''s health, okay¡­?" Joshua reminded him to which he nodded.


    "Don''t go pulling her arms and dragging her around."


    Momentster, there''s the distinct sound of a car parking outside the mansion.


    Damien stands up abruptly, rushing to prepare everyone in giddy anticipation. He thenes striding to the front of the gates, stering an innocent little grin on his face. Cassidy hops out of the car before turning back around again to look at Asher who steps out after her. Adrian, Charles, and Edward all mber out of the vehicle as well.


    "You didn''t have to do this, you know," Cassidy said with an unimpressed look, crossing her arms.


    "Wee back, our dearest Cassie," Asher drawled, ignoring herment.


    He gives Damien a look, and he springs into action, whipping out a blindfold from his pocket. She gasps when Asher grasps her shoulders to keep her in ce while Damien ties the blindfold. Adrian simply smiled from behind her while Charles and Edward went ahead to signal everyone inside.


    "There''s no need for this, you know...!" Cassidy whines loudly, kicking her feet petntly as Damien and Asher steer her to the door.


    "You guys suck at organizing surprises-"


    <strong>"Wee home, Cassidy!"</strong>


    The blindfold falls away, and she gapes in astonishment.


    Standing before her are all these familiar faces. Of course, she''d recognize them ¨C these were the people she used to protect, sung lubies to, and grew up with, after all. They are all smiling brightly at her, and her heart melts at the sight.


    "Y-You''re all¡­ H-How?"


    "We''re all here¡­!" the younger ones cried, rushing to pull Cassidy in a group hug.


    "We missed you!"


    And she cries too, hugging them all back. Her other pseudo-siblings fling themselves into her arms as well, tackling her to the ground in a bone-crushing embrace.


    "I missed you guys, too! So, so much¡­!" Cassidy croaked.


    "But how did you get here so fast? Even I couldn''t reach you for months."


    "It was that rich guy! We got to ride private jets, Cassidy! Private jets! It''s so awesome!"


    She follows the direction where they''re pointing at and gasps when she sees her husband smiling at her. Greatly touched, she breathed, "You¡­ did this?"


    "It''s our nephews'' idea, though. I was the only one who brought them here."


    Cassidy can''t believe it. Adrian had gone out of his way to fly her pseudo-siblings there. Also, there were Damien, Joshua, and Hugo who hade up with the n, which made it all more moving.


    Everyone is doing so much for her, and it is more than enough to make her feel the happiest in the world at that moment.

 Chapter 260 - The Celebration In Full Swing

    Cassidy stares at Adrian for what seems like a long time.


    Overflowing with gratitude, she then smiles at him and pulls him in an embrace. He was a bit surprised by how she tugged him towards her out of nowhere. Nheless, he happily returned the hug.


    "Thank you. This is wonderful," she told him, grinning.


    After expressing her thanks to her husband, she went for her nephews next. All three of them were ecstatic to embrace her back. While Damien and Joshua pulled away a momentter, Hugo continued to cling to her and refused to let go.


    "But I missed Aunty! Can I hold onto her for a little bit longer?" he whined when his brothers attempted to scold him.


    Cassidy smiles at this, ttered to see how much she means to these kids. She would''ve just carried Hugo if she could, but since she just got discharged from the hospital, she could only let him hold her hand in the meantime.


    "You can be my escort if you want, Hugo."


    "With pleasure, Aunty."


    And with that, the party begins.


    Cassidy is hugged and greeted by everyone else, too. She formally introduces Adrian to her pseudo-siblings who all seem to be quite taken by him. Edward also made acquaintances with them along with Irish and Olivia.


    After all of that is over, Adrian lets his wife go to mingle and catch up with her family. He slips towards the electronics panel and announces, "Now, you all are very lucky to have been granted special ess to the Millicent''s estate. Let me tell you that this is no ordinary ce, and to prove that, we will celebrate Cassidy''s recovery with a small trip down memoryne. It appears that my nephews and their special little friend have prepared some photos to showcase, and they will now be disyed on the walls."


    "Wait, what? On the walls?" Cassidy echoed, baffled.


    Her husband grins down at her before flipping a switch on the electronics panel. That''s when the walls spring to life, emitting light and disying images. There are lots of photos of Cassidy with her old and new family.


    There''s her at the beach, at the arcade, and at the side of the road with her motorcycle. Going by how happy she looked in each one of them, it was noticeable that all of her pictures as an adult were only taken recently.


    Then, there were those when she''s younger. She thought for sure that her pictures with her pseudo-siblings were burned in the fire, so she was astonished to see that they were able to revive some of them. It shows just how much they worked hard to prepare all of these.


    Like her, the guests are all in awe at the sight of the moving pictures that were blown up to fill the walls. ''It''s Millicent''s technology,'' Adrian thought proudly to himself. It''s a kind of tech that allows the projection of images onto a surface without the need for an external source.


    "It''s like the walls are TVs!" Hugo eximed enthusiastically from beside Cassidy. He then rushes over to Adrian and waddles up to him, tugging on his pants and chirping, "It''s so cool, Uncle Bossman! Can you show me what button you pressed? How does it light up like that?"


    Adrianughs and entertains Hugo. Cassidy notices this and smiles.


    Later, when Bryan brings out the cake, Adrian sits by the piano at the center of the room and begins ying. Once more, Cassidy is blown away by yet another surprise. She can hear Asher talking with Charles and Edward, telling them how he''s such a show-off and everything.


    "I thought we''re supposed to take the spotlight here? Who brought that damn piano?"


    Adrian ys a few pieces on the piano while everyone piles heaps of cake onto their tes - someing up to sit next to him and watch him y. Cassidy also came eventually after finishing her fifth round of chocte cake.


    "You actually know how to y¡­?" she asked, and he nodded.


    "That''s cool!"


    She then sits next to him and asks him to y one more. Heughs, stretching his fingers just for show.


    "Alright. But after this, Asher apparently got a ylist of your favorite songs to st through the speakers."


    His hands fall on the keys then, and he ys a soft, romantic melody. She watches him, enchanted. When thest note is hit, he smiles at her before giving Asher their go-signal.


    The beat to a song vibrates through the whole building, and Cassidy is swept away by her enthusiastic nephews before she has a chance to tell Adrian what a magnificent pianist he is.


    ---


    The sun soon sets, and the party is in full swing.


    The adults talk by the lounge while the children dance and y in the middle of a makeshift space for a dancefloor. Damien sits at the corner near the piano, contented to see everyone having fun. A song ends, and another one begins. Then, he hears a certain someone''s excited squeal from across the room.


    Damien watches, amused, as Aira pushes past the crowd to make her way to him. With her hand stretched out, she offered, "Dance with me, Damien!"


    "Oh, no, I''m not so good at-"


    But she has already grabbed his hand. She then pulls him out of his chair and onto the dance floor.


    "You just have to sway! Like this!"


    He blushes when she starts swaying her hips to the beat of the music. Her hands grasp his and lift them up so she could spin around in his arms.


    "You see? Easy."


    From across the floor, Joshua and Hugo are snickering at them. But Aira and Damien take no heed.


    "I-I don''t think I can do it."


    He has never danced such a dance before. Dancing is a freeing activity - one meant for letting loose and expressing oneself. He is not used to any of those things, so he does not know how to dance, and with her in front of him, encouraging him, his muscles feel stiff while his feet seem permanently glued to the floor.


    "This is my favorite song!" she enthused, her beaming smile glowing under the warm, mellow lights.


    Seeing Damien''s hesitant look, she twirls away from him, just a little out of reach, and holds out her hand. Then, Aira begins singing - and so he does.


    Dancing with her is thrilling, he soon learns. She''s such a huge ball of energy ¨C like his aunt, never seeming to tire or run out of fuel. As she spins in and out of his personal space, guiding his whole body to the rhythm of the music, he is entranced, and he feels himself falling deeper and deeper into a hole.


    And that''s fine with Damien.


    He wants to hit rock bottom.


    His shoulders rx a little more, and his feet take wider steps. The two of them dance around each other. It seems the whole room has melted away. Sweat starts beading down his forehead, dripping past his neck. Heughs a little when his feet wobble and he nearly trips. Her arms are always there, though, steadying him, keeping him moving, never letting him fall.


    He then grins down at Aira - at the way she''s never so far from his embrace, and dancing with her feels like losing himself to the wind. It feels like what Damien felt before when he''d let his mind rest and his soul swing free in the midst of a storm.


    The night wears on and on. Suddenly, he bes so aware of the lights, of the music, and of Aira who still hasn''t run out of energy - who still hasn''t grown tired of leading him through the songs. And then, he''s struck.


    So struck by the notion that Damien really does like this girl and he wants to be with her.

 Chapter 261 - A Rare Side

    At some point in the celebration, Asher finds himself all on his own at the balcony ¨C with only the moon up in the night sky, the cool evening air, and the reigning silence keeping himpany.


    He leans against the balustrades, immersed in his thoughts. To his relief and delight, the party has flown seamlessly and smoothly. Seeing Cassidy''s old family again has been quite an exhrating experience. It''s indeed typical of Adrian to pull off something as difficult as that in only a short period of time.


    Still, Asher feels a bit too at ease.


    They may have had forgiven him for partially siding with Dn, but then again, they are Cassidy and Adrian ¨C they are too kind for their own good. They let Irish and Olivia take a shot in redeeming themselves despite all that they did, and while the same did not go for Grisham and Gertrude this time, they are still willing to give second chances regardless of what they''ve been put through.


    Forgiveness is the key to Cassidy and Adrian''s happiness, Asher supposes.


    Even then, that did not erase the guilt. He still can''t help but me himself until now. At first, he thought that he did all of that for Cassidy''s sake, but as it turned out, he realized that he only did it for himself ¨C he wanted to follow what he thought would be good for her. He could''ve worked together with Adrian like before, but he was too much of a coward to even consider the possibility that he had a n in that situation.


    <strong>"So, you''re here after all."</strong>


    Asher snaps out of his thoughts then, taken aback.


    Hearing someonee up from behind him, he turns around in surprise. That''s when he meets an unfamiliar enigmatic gaze on an all-too-familiar face.


    "Oh, it''s just you¡­" he sighed upon seeing Irish join him in the balcony.


    "Look, I''m not in the mood to bicker with you right now or anything. So, if you''re here to poke fun on me or mess around again-"


    "So, you''re still dwelling on how you became such a traitorous snitch, huh? How unexpected. And here I thought you''d moved on already."


    He narrows his eyes and shoots a peeved re at her, not amused with how she t out said that with a straight face. Yet, for some reason, she appears to be acting a bit different from the usual meanie she''s always been. There is no hint of mockery nor sarcasm on her expression ¨C it remains enigmatic.


    "What? Do you expect me to just get over the fact that I attempted to kill Shade and let Dn order me around? If I saw through that, I would''ve ruined his ns and endangered Cassidy''s life. I would''ve been thrown in jail," Asher muttered through gritted teeth.


    "But you did not see through that. It''s not that you really wanted to do it, to begin with. You were forced to obey because one of their lives was at stake, and those two understood that," Irish pointed out.


    "I still tried to do something unforgivable, though. That fact didn''t change. They''re just too forgiving-"


    "No, they''re not. They don''t forgive nor forget easily. I''d know ''cause I used to be on the receiving end of their hatred."


    He stills at that, not expecting that she''ll suddenly open up. It''s already rare that they''re talking with each other without feeling the usual urge for insults and banters, and it''s even rarer when one of them expresses themselves in such a sentimental, genuine way. She regards him in silence for a moment ¨C perhaps, having those same thoughts. With a sigh, she then continues to confess what she''s always thought she can never say to others.


    "Listen, earning Cassidy and Adrian''s forgiveness was the hardest thing I ever did in my life ¨C or at least, that''s what I thought at first. Then again, to redeem oneself means to change oneself. I had a feeling that I wouldn''t be able to do it. I supposed that it''d just be a waste of time since they''d probably just still hold onto their grudge regardless of how much I changed¡­" she went on to say without looking at him, focusing on the view ahead of them instead.


    "And that''s because changing won''t erase the misdoings and transgressions that I did. They all still happened, and they would never be forgotten."


    She casts down her gaze then, letting it linger on the ground for a moment before shifting it back in his direction. He stares back at her, a bit astonished to find a soft, gentle smile on her face.


    Asher doesn''t know what to say. Somehow, they''re the same. Irish has thought and felt the way he does now.


    It confounds him, though. She just said something he never would''ve imagined her saying. After all, her pride has always been too big ¨C too much for him to stand. Yet, as much as he doesn''t want to admit it, the way she''s smiling at him right now seems to tell of an unknown story of kindness and sincerity.


    Asher finds it hard to believe that Irish can show such a genuine side - and to him of all people.


    "So, yeah, there''s that¡­" she said a bit awkwardly, baffled as to why he was still not saying anything.


    "It is hard to change. Really. But then, that only shows that I''m serious about it, right? I regret everything I did. So much so that I felt like I could never make it all right again. I felt that I''m the worst person to ever live, and I had many others saying the same thing to me. Nheless, I made it through somehow, and it''s all because Cassidy and Adrian gave me another chance. I owe those two a lot."


    "And you''re saying all of this to me because¡­?" he inquired hesitantly, also baffled as to why she would tell him that much.


    "I thought you despise me."


    "Despise is a big word, you know. Between you and me, you''re more suited to use that term. You''ve always hated me, don''t you? You''re just making it look like we can''t stand each other''s ego."


    With those as herst words, she turns back around and walks away, having already said enough. She can''t afford to say any more as she knows that she''ll only regret itter. He must''ve already gotten her point, anyway. That''s what matters.


    For what seems like a long time, Asher merely stands there and watches Irish leave, feeling as if he''s starting to see her in a different light.

 Chapter 262 - Living Together Again

    The curtains were open, and Adrian could feel the sun hit his face.


    Groaning to himself, he grabbed a nearby pillow and ced it over his face. He kept his eyes closed, wanting to rest for a bit longer.


    "Five more minutes. Please, five... more."


    Then, Adrian remembered that Cassidy had moved in with him.


    She had already spent her first night with him. It''s been half a week since everyone gathered together to celebrate her recovery. They already announced to everyone that they''re going abroad soon, and the reaction they received was quite overwhelming.


    Still, in the end, they all supported them.


    There is a couple more months before they leave. Of course, they''ve got a lot to prepare, especially considering they''ve got their respective businesses to manage. In the meantime, they decided to live together at one of their retreat houses.


    Adrian tosses the pillow from his face and forces himself to open his eyes.


    His vision was blurry. But he managed to make out his surroundings. He yawnszily, stretching.


    For the first time in many nights, Adrian was finally able to get some sleep. Cassidy''s charms had worked on him like wonders.


    It was as if her presence alone had lulled him to sleep.


    He yawned again before he sat up. Then, he looked around to find their room quite messy - they just arrivedst night. His wife''s suitcase was opened, still unpacked along with several other boxes.


    Since they had fallen asleep together, they were never able to finish unpacking. Not like it really mattered to Adrian. They have all the time in the world, especially now that he is finally with Cassidy again.


    After looking around some more, he realized that she was nowhere in sight. He was about to go look for her when she suddenly popped in - a wonderful cheery blossom scent fills his nostrils, then.


    "Adrian? Don''t tell me you''re barely getting up? If you don''t hurry, we''re going to take all day. You do recall that we''re the only ones here, right? We have to go shopping for our groceries and stuff."


    "Can we use an hour more? I still feel sleepy."


    With that, heys back down on the bed. Of course, she wasn''t going to take that. She walked over to him and grabbed his arm before she started pulling him so he could sit back up again.


    "Cassidy, please, let''s stay a bit longer-"


    "Oh, no. There''s a lot to do. Let''s just rest againter."


    Adrian lets out a groan. That''s until he caught a smell of Cassidy''s sweet scent.


    Indirectly, she was starting to wake him up. He found it nice to start the day like this. What''s more, she looks brighter than the morning sun itself.


    "Did you take a shower or something? You smell nice," hemented, and she blushed, making him smirk a little.


    Even after all the things they had been through, smallpliments like that still make her flustered. She is just too cute. Too perfect. Too good for him.


    "Yeah, I did. I''m sorry I didn''t ask..." Cassidy apologized, much to his confusion.


    "I did try to tell you that I was going to use your bathroom, but you looked so peaceful in your sleep-"


    "What are you saying? It''s fine if you didn''t, of course..." Adrian reassured her with a smile.


    "I know it''s been a long time since west shared a bedroom. But this is your ce, too. You can do whatever you want."


    "Well, okay. I''ll take you up on that."


    With that settled, she walked over to her suitcase and began scrambling through her clothes. Eventually, she pulled out a hairbrush. Not sure what she was about to do, he simply watched as she excitedly jumped on the bed and joined him again. She crawled behind him, and on her knees, she began to brush his wild, ruffled-up hair.


    "I''m going to give this house a little make-over. It''s not messy, but it can be better. Though we only have two months left, we''re still going to live here. We may as well leave a mark on this ce."


    "I''ve got to remind you that I''m not good with handling stuff in the house. So, I don''t really know how I can help."


    He felt her brush going through his hair,bing it neatly. Her other hand is buried in it, working wonders on its strands. The gesture alone makes him want to lean into her touch. There''s no doubt that she''s really nning to take care of him.


    "So then, for two months, you wanna take a break from work and be my housewife?" he teased.


    "That''s not what I''m saying, silly," she retorted, giggling.


    Cassidy yfully whacked him in the head as she got off the bed. She then gave Adrian a peck on the cheek before she headed toward the door.


    "Stop goofing around and get ready. We''ll finally be able to spend the weekend together, and it''s such a nice day, too. For now, I''m going to make us some breakfast. Do you mind?" she said.


    "No, go on ahead," he beamed, quite ecstatic to taste her cooking.


    "Alright, then. I guess I''ll call Asher and Aira first. They already sent me a million texts. If I don''t answer back, Asher mighte marching over here. He''s crazy."


    Cassidy grabbed her cellphone, sighing silently to herself when she saw the screen and was met with what exactly she was expecting. Adrian watched her leave before he went to do as he was told.


    It was amazing, though. One day with her, and he''s already feeling much better. Everything feels like a dream - he''s really back with the woman he loves. He''s living with Cassidy, the woman that had him falling head over heels again and again.


    He looks at his hand - where she touched him a moment ago. It wasn''t a dream. She is really there with him.


    Despite everything that happened, she still chose toe live with him. She was willing to go far away, was willing to leave the past and everything else behind, was willing to start all over again even after so many start-overs - all just so she could be with him.


    No one would do something like that. No one would throw away everything just to be with someone like him. She trusts him with her life, and she lives for him.


    Adrian just couldn''t thank Cassidy enough.


    "You really are one in a million, Cassidy..." he whispered to himself, clenching his hand into a fist and snapping his eyes shut.


    "One in a million."


    ---


    When Adrian was finished, he walked down the hall, not at all surprised to see Cassidy busy in the kitchen.


    Smirking to himself, he put his hands in his pockets and approached her. He stood right behind her, and for a moment, he just quietly watched her throw herself into her cooking.


    "So, what are you making, my beautiful wife?"


    Cassidy turned slightly to give him a brief nce. Adrian smirked again when he found her blushing.


    He got closer to her, hovering over her and invading her space. She sighed, helplessly rolling her eyes.


    "There wasn''t much in the fridge, but I made some french toast.. If you want one, get one."

 Chapter 263 - How Things Should Have Always Been

    This is how things should have always been.


    Starting the morning with some freshly-cooked breakfast, spending time together without worrying about anything else, getting kisses and cuddles whenever they want to ¨C a perfectly normal life with Cassidy. Since what seems like forever, Adrian has hoped to be with her like this.


    "I don''t need food to survive¡­" he whispered in her ear as he cornered her against the kitchen sink, getting closer and closer until they were only inches apart.


    "The only thing I need is you. You''re the one and only reason I''m breathing right now. You are the reason why I''m motivated to be a better person. I want to spend the rest of my days with you. I want to grow old with you, Cassidy."


    "A-Adrian¡­" she stammered out, blushing fiercely, and tried to look away, but he held her chin firmly, his half-lidded eyes locked in her wide ones.


    "J-Just eat already. We''re going to take too long if you don''t hurry up. I mean, you already overslept. Don''t make things worse."


    "Well, I can''t help it. I just can''t resist you. It''s too much."


    Cassidy blushed harder at this, totally not expecting that he would get so enamored this early. Adrian simply smirked down at her while he pressed his forehead against hers.


    "I can''t believe that you''re actually here with me - in my arms. I know I don''t deserve this much happiness, but you know what? I don''t care anymore¡­" he continued, voice low and smoky, and she swore her heart burst out right then.


    "I want to be here like this with you. You''re the only person who can make me feel this way. You do know that, right?"


    Cassidy was going to speak, but Adrian didn''t let her.


    He drew closer and smashed his lips against hers, craving. His arms wrapped themselves around her waist, pulling her closer to him. She was taken aback for a brief moment, but she eventually melted into the kiss and returned it.


    Cassidy is the only one who can make him feel that way. There was no doubt about it. She is the only one Adrian loves ¨C the only one who deserves to have hisst name.


    And she was right. Everything, their love, their troubles, their trials, their break-up, their sadness, everything had happened in a sh. It was not normal at all, but it was okay. They are both breathing, they are both happy, and they both love each other. So, it didn''t matter if the whole world turned against them. They want to live together, and nothing is going to stop them from achieving that.


    No matter what, Adrian would keep his word ¨C this time around, he''s going to treat her better. He doesn''t want Cassidy to be torn away from him, so he is determined to meet the conditions that he has imposed on himself.


    "I promise¡­ I promise I''ll take care of you¡­" he muttered against her lips - in between kisses, but she was too intoxicated to make out the words.


    "I''ll protect you. I won''t let any harme to you again."


    All Adrian needs is Cassidy - the woman in his arms, the woman who made his head spin in thousands of circles. She made him whole, she made him feelplete, and she made him human.


    He continues to kiss her ¨C passionately, heatedly. He then slows down as he slips his hand under her shirt. She gasped in surprise, but he didn''t let her pull apart. Not now.


    Indeed, this is the way things should''ve always been. Change was inevitable, but he was sure that they would be able to make it through everything. She is more than his strength, after all - she is the air he needs to breathe.


    Adrian deepens their kiss, inviting himself in. Cassidy doesn''t seem to oppose.


    Nothing could be possibly better than spending the morning with her like this. She will always be with him from now on - from sunrise to sunset. He would finally be able to protect her, and he would finally be able to provide that care that she has always deserved. She would never need anything because he would be there to provide her everything.


    This time around, Adrian will never let Cassidy go.


    ---


    Dayster, the couple finds themselves in the main headquarters of Millicent Inc.


    Edward had asked for them toe. Since he had agreed to be Adrian''s temporary recement until they finished settling in, he had to discuss a few business-rted matters with him.


    At the moment, Cassidy is having tea with Charles at their office''s lounge.


    "So, how are you and the President doing, Ma''am? Have you two been acting nice?" he asked her out of nowhere, catching her off guard.


    She can feel her face flushing a little, which causes him someughter. Pouting, she averts her gaze to evade his. Still, he goes on to ask, "Seriously, though. How''re you doing? How''s it like to live with him again? And it''s only the two of you this time."


    "How is it like?" Cassidy repeated before she turned to nce at Adrian who was still talking with Edward at the other side of the office.


    He was saying something to Edward, but it seemed that he had already seen her blushing around Charles. Now, he doesn''t look too happy anymore.


    "What''s it like to live with Adrian again? Well, he''s toozy to get up in the morning sometimes, so I have to pull him out the bed. He often gets hungry, so I have to be cooking something, though, to be fair, he does cook for me, too ¨C or at least, he tries. He''s a mess when he''s cleaning, and he''s always bothering me. He makes fun of me when I do something wrong or when I want to go to sleep early¡­" she rambled on then trailed off as a small smile spread on her face.


    "Even so, he always takes care of me. He carries me to bed when I fall asleep randomly, and he buys me all sorts of gifts whenever he gets the chance. He takes me out to dinner, to the movies, to the park. He also doesn''t let me do anything on my own. He walks and drives me everywhere - to the groceries, to my restaurant, to Aira''s school. He''s always telling me how much he loves me and how lucky he is to be with me. Overall, it''s been pretty fun. I really love being with him."


    Charles smiles, d to hear all of that.


    Cassidy was about to say something again, but they suddenly noticed a shadow hovering over them. They turned around to find Adrian standing behind them. He gave Charles a re, which made him quickly stand up. He nervously smiled at him, unconsciously putting his hands up as if telling him that he had them to himself the whole time.


    "Oh, President, you''re done? I was just talking with Ma''am Cassidy," Charles started, backing away.


    "Right, I see.. Thanks for keeping Cassidy somepany," Adrian said coolly.

 Chapter 264 - Surprise Performance

    Scratching the back of his head, Charles turned over to look at Cassidy and quickly waved goodbye.


    "I''ll get going now, Ma''am Cassidy. Have a great day," he said, and she nodded.


    With a smile on her face, she watches him walk away. She could see Adrian settle down beside her through the corners of her eyes. He then casually ced his arm around her neck and pulled her close to him.


    "I''m guessing your talk with Edward is over, huh...?" she said with some sarcasm before letting out a sigh.


    "When are you going to understand that Charlie doesn''t see me that way? He just wanted to know how I was doing. I haven''t talked to him in a while because I''ve been so busy. You shouldn''t be rude to him. I can''t believe you still get jealous of him."


    "What...?!" he eximed, giving her an incredulous look.


    "Look, I''m not jealous. I know that, and I get it. Really, I do. At least, in the present, he doesn''t see you that way. Not anymore. I just don''t like the way he looks at you sometimes - or how any other guy does it for that matter."


    "You''re so weird."


    Cassidy giggled at him. She is almost sure that Adrian has already figured out that Charles has his eyes on Olivia for a while now, but it seems like it will take some time before hepletely moves on from his silly belief that his secretary used to have a thing for her.


    "By the way, Adrian..." she began again, her voice getting a bit serious.


    "Why did you get homete yesterday? You had your driver take me home without you, but you didn''t get there until hourster. Why was that? What were you doing? You never got to tell me."


    "Oh, yeah, about that..." he said, his voice getting a little serious too, before he turned to her so that he was looking straight into her eyes.


    "I was actually going to tell you this morning, but I kinda forgot."


    "What''s going on, Adrian? Is everything okay?"


    She stares at him worriedly, and in each passing second, she can feel her anxiety rising rapidly. He was able to notice this right away, having already known her more than anyone else, so he ced his hands on top of hers and gave her a look of reassurance.


    Smirking, Adrian then went on to say to Cassidy, "Everything is okay. Perfect even."


    ---


    "Seriously, Adrian, where are we going?"


    Cassidy looks at him from the passenger seat of the car. Adrian only continues to drive, smiling and humming, "It''s a surprise."


    He briefly nces at her before he stares ahead again. Pouting, she looks out of the window and says, "You know I''ve had enough of surprises."


    So far, all she can tell is that they are in somece she has never been at - the outskirts of the city, she is guessing. Here she thought she already knew this ce very well. They''ve been driving for more than half an hour, and most of the buildings here look abandoned and unupied.


    "Say, you''re not going to turn out to be a serial killer that takes his wife out to a creepy ce and murders her, are you?" she humored him with an amused smile.


    "You''ll just have to wait and find out, my love," he chuckled darkly, mischief dancing in his eyes.


    He then takes his hand that is not on the wheel and caresses her cheek. Giggling, she yfully smacks his hand away.


    "Knock it off. Are we almost there?" Cassidy said, earning someughter from Adrian.


    "Yeah. Here we are."


    He finally pulls over in the middle of a parking lot. She looks up and sees yet another one of those old buildings they just passed through on their way there. Even so, this appears to be in a better shape than the others.


    <em>"Ummm...</em> I don''t mean to sound rude or anything, but this is really kind of creeping me out. What if it''s haunted or something-"


    She was cut off when a warm pair of hands rests on her lower back. Then, she was pulled into an even warmer body.


    "Cassidy, chill out. I own the ce. I bought this a long time ago. This whole ce will be renovated soon, but before that, I want to show you what''s inside it first. We have this entire thing to ourselves," he reassured her, and as she saw the smile on his face, she felt her heart calm down.


    With that, she nods at him. He takes her hand and starts to lead her into the building. They get to the front door which he opens for her. She slightly flinches at the loud creak it causes.


    "Sorry, this door has always been a pain in the ass..." Adrian apologized with a sheepish look while Cassidy only shook her head in understanding.


    "I haven''t been here in so long."


    "Really? Why?"


    "Because I never had a reason to go here. It was actually my father who wanted to get this ce for some reason I never got to know. I kept it because I wanted to cherish his memory... Oh, watch your step."


    He grabbed her waist then, lifting her up a step. This took her by surprise. She must have been not paying attention to where they were going.


    "Well, this is it," he said a momentter.


    Cassidy is not sure where they are. She wonders how Adrian can see in the dark so well while she can''t even see a thing other than little outlines of things.


    <em>"Uhhh...</em> Where is it? What is it? Huh?" she blurted out as she looked around, clearly confused.


    He lets out augh, finding her irresistibly cute. She continues to scan the ce until he suddenly leans down to her and gives her a quick kiss on the lips.


    "I had my piano brought here a while ago. To tell you the truth, I used to attend piano lessons when I was a child. I just stopped at some point and forgot about it until recently," Adrian confessed.


    "Why?" Cassidy asked, voice as small as a whisper.


    "Because I didn''t have a muse. I didn''t know why I was ying, to begin with. But you, Cassidy... You brought the reason to me. Now, I have a muse."


    She sees him smile then, but before she can say anything, he leans down again to press a long, slow kiss on her lips. Returning the gesture, she dly wraps her arms around his waist and holds him close to her, never wanting to let go. She''s so happy right now that it''s unbearable.


    "Come on. I want to y for you..." Adrian started again after pulling away.


    "I know you''ve already heard me y back in the party. But those songs were not really the ones I wanted you to hear."


    "Okay¡­" Cassidy beamed, letting him lead her further in until she came up with something.


    "Oh, wait, Adrian!"


    <em>"Hmm?</em> What is it? Are you alright?"


    "Yes, I''m fine. I just want to say that I love you."


    She felt him go still for a second - probably out of surprise. That dide out of nowhere. But he really should''ve been used to it by this point.


    He spreads an affectionate smile and responds a couple of secondster, "I love you too, angel."


    She grins back at him, and he opens the door. That''s when she catches sight of the all-too-familiar glint of a ck grand piano.


    "How can you even y when it''s this dark?" she asked, still holding his hand.


    He simply hummed before he flicked something on the wall. Then, the whole room lights up, bathed in a warm, golden glow. She looks up to find a huge chandelier above the grand piano.


    "Wow," was all Cassidy could breathe out then, struck with awe and wonder.

 Chapter 265 - Feeling Wanted

    Adrian walks over to the bench and pulls off the cover on the piano.


    Meanwhile, Cassidy looked around the ce. She found it not as messy as she thought it would be. Wooden floors, pitch-ck and deep-red curtains on the windows, an armchair in the corner, and a ck and white couch in the middle of the room - it was quite a sophisticated sight, actually.


    The piano, on the other hand, was just as she had seen it - a brilliant ck with pure white keys that looked like they had never been touched. The chandelier beams down on the piano as it sits just to the left-center of the room.


    She focuses ahead once more and catches Adrian staring at her. Cassidy locks eye contact with him.


    "Do you like it?" he asked with a little bit of hope filling his voice.


    "Adrian..." she breathed, still in awe of just how much he was willing to do things for her.


    "It''s absolutely beautiful."


    That''s when he smiles that rare smile - that genuine, sincere smile. He nods his head at her and motions for her to sit next to him. She did so without a second thought.


    Every thought slips her mind as she feels him grab her hand and presses a firm yet tender kiss on its back. His lips linger there on her skin for several seconds, creating an intimate, dream-like moment. He is so gentle with hertely, and just like now, he keeps treating her like she''s the most precious and delicate piece of jewelry.


    Then, everything is so peaceful - so wonderful, and she feels like she can live in that moment forever.


    "I haven''t yed like this for anyone before," Adrian began again, a little nervous.


    "I''m sure you''ll be amazing," Cassidy said with a reassuring smile.


    He takes a deep breath and looks at the piano keys. For the next seconds toe, he just stares and stares.


    "Adrian, you don''t have to do it now. Maybe you can just y it some other time," she told him with a look of concern, the excitement that had been bubbling within her dimmed down a little as sadness took its ce.


    "No, I''m going to y, but <em>ummmm... </em>I''m not really used to this kind of thing, so I''m not sure if I can express myself properly," he reasoned while she only smiled and patted the top of his hand.


    Adrian pulls up his sleeves then, and the excitement within Cassidy bubbles right back up.


    He presses the first few keys. She feels her heart already swelling with joy as she listens to the beat of the music. What she isn''t expecting, though, is that he''ll open his mouth and start singing.


    <strong><em>"You know I''d fall apart without you I don''t know how you do what you do..."</em></strong>


    He sings, and she feels like fainting at how perfect his voice is. It''s warm and sweet.


    <em><strong>"Cause everything that don''t make sense about me... Makes sense when I''m with you..."</strong></em>


    He turns to her as he drops thosest words. She blushes at the look she finds in his eyes - it is full of love, affection, and admiration.


    <em><strong>"Like everything that''s green, girl I need you... But it''s more than one and one makes two... Put aside the math and the logic of it... You gotta know you want it too..."</strong></em>


    His fingers glide across the keys, and she watches with fascination. Completely captivated, her heart won''t stop pounding in her chest. It gets louder and louder - even more so as she continues to listen to the words thate out of his mouth.


    <em><strong>"Cause I wanna wrap you up, wanna kiss your lips... I wanna make you feel wanted... And I wanna call you mine, wanna hold your hand forever... Never let you forget it... Yeah, I wanna make you feel wanted..."</strong></em>


    Adrian stares at her with a smile, making her blush harder. While he kept ying, he didn''t look away from Cassidy.


    Eventually, she couldn''t take it any longer. So, she tore her gaze away to watch his fingers work wonders again.


    <em><strong>"Anyone can tell you you''re pretty... You get that all the time, I know you do... But your beauty''s deeper than the makeup... And I wanna show you what I see tonight..."</strong></em>


    She can feel her cheeks heating up more than ever. Sparks and butterflies fly all around her stomach and chest, making her feel like a huge mushy, gushy slop of goo. It''s so overwhelming that she can''t even describe it.


    Cassidy looks back up to Adrian and sees his eyes closed as he belts out the chorus once more.


    <strong><em>"When I wrap you up, when I kiss your lips... I wanna make you feel wanted... And I wanna call you mine, wanna hold your hand forever... Never let you forget it... ''Cause baby, I wanna make you feel wanted..."</em></strong>


    She feels tears pooling in her eyes, and she wipes them away quickly. Crying isn''t what she should be doing right now. She doesn''t want him to notice and stop ying such a beautiful song.


    <em><strong>"As good as you make me feel, I wanna make you feel better... Better than your fairytales, better than your best dreams... You''re more than everything I need... You''re all I ever wanted... All I ever wanted..."</strong></em>


    He noticed Cassidy''s tears atst, but he didn''t stop. Adrian took one of his hands from the piano keys and wiped them away from her cheek.


    He then smiles again as he brings both of his hands down and sings out loud - harder.


    <em><strong>"</strong><strong>And I just wanna wrap you up, wanna kiss your lips... I wanna make you feel wanted, and I wanna call you mine... Wanna hold your hand forever... Never let you forget it... Yeah, I wanna make you feel wanted..."</strong></em>


    She gives up trying to hold back her tears. This is one of the best things she has ever heard. She looks at him one more time and meets his eyes as he continues ying by memory and singing softly to her.


    <em><strong>"Yeah, baby, I wanna make you feel wanted... ''Cause you''ll always be wanted."</strong></em>


    Then, Adrian presses thest few notes, ending the song. Cassidy throws her hands around his neck and kisses his lips - long and hard.


    Indeed, she never felt this wanted before. She can really feel how much he wants her.


    He wraps his arms around her waist and pulls her onto hisp, kissing her just as long and hard and with just as much love and passion she is kissing him with. Their tongues battled for dominance, but of course, he ended up winning like usual. Though he may have emerged victorious, she still got the prize - and it''s him.


    Cassidy soon pulls away from Adrian, wiping her flushed, tear-stricken face.


    "Goodness, Adrian, that was beautiful. I''m not even sure what to say. That was so amazing, and I''m sorry for crying. I''m being such a baby. I love the song, and I love you. I love you so much!"


    Cassidy said it too fast that she was surprised he caught it. She giggles then pulls Adrian into a kiss again.


    "I love you too, Cassidy.. Much more than you can ever imagine," he whispers to her in their own little world.

 Chapter 266 - A Fun Dinner Date

    Eventually, nighttime fell, and the couple had to get dinner and go home.


    "So, you don''t mind if we go here, right? It''s cool enough for you?" Adrian asked, pausing on the sidewalk of a bustling road and giving her a sideways nce.


    "Of course not! Everywhere is cool! Besides, I''ve heard that it has great food!" Cassidy chirped with an ecstatic smile.


    They resumed their walk until she noticed the end of his feet brushing the concrete. Confused, she turned to her blushing husband. With his eyes adverted to the ground, he slowly raised out his hand to her. He then shifted his gaze to her again - his bright blue orbs beaming.


    "Will you hold my hand, Cassidy?" he asked, looking somewhat bashful.


    She happily ran over to him and grabbed his hand, intertwining her fingers with his. He smiles and pulls her closer. She feels his warm breath against her neck, making her shiver a little.


    "Are you cold?" Adrian questioned, leaning into Cassidy''s dainty frame.


    She blinks and looks up at him. He, in turn, wraps his arm around her waist. They both now had a subtle blush going across their cheeks as they paused and held each other close ¨C in public, they reminded themselves.


    ''You look so perfect,'' was the thought simultaneously going through their heads at that moment.


    They look into each other''s eyes, and start to lean in - the stars hanging above them, the moon grinning. Just as his lips were about to graze her own, she smirks and pulls away.


    "Ah, ah, ah! No kiss until after dinner! You already had enough of it earlier!" she squealed, pulling out of his grip and running to the restaurant down the paved street.


    "No fair, Cassidy! I couldn''t ever possibly get enough of you!" he screamed, chuckling and chasing after his yful wife nheless.


    Soon, they both arrived in front of the restaurant. A little out of breath from all the running, they took a moment to pant whileughing. Adrian was the first to straighten his posture. Holding his hand out to Cassidy in a gentlemanly manner, he then cooed, "Would you go on a date with me, madam?"


    Smiling, she stood back up and epted his offer.


    The couple walks into the restaurant hand in hand, catching attention right away. Not even a minuteter, they were escorted to a nice table of two in the far corner. They ordered their food and began a conversation about random things.


    "By the way, I''ve got something important to tell you," Adrian then said in all seriousness momentster, causing Cassidy to drop her smile and turn serious as well.


    "What is it? Is something wrong-"


    "You look very beautiful tonight. Have I already told you that?"


    She blinks, dumbfounded. Then, sheughs out loud, feeling a bit stupid for falling for that.


    "Adrian, you''re such a dork!"


    "What? It''s true."


    "Why do you have to say that so seriously, though?"


    "Because I am indeed serious."


    They talked,ughed, and flirted the whole dinner.


    At some point, they noticed that the restaurant had a dance floor in the middle. It''splete with drooping rope lights that dangle from the ceiling like stars. The set has a vintage feel to it.


    Adrian excused himself from the table, confusing Cassidy for a moment until she saw where he was headed.


    ''Oh, no.''


    He was headed toward the jukebox in the corner of the dance floor, and as soon as he got to it, he began to shuffle through all the songs until his face lit up. Then, he slid a dor into the machine before he returned to their seat. He kneeled down, making her blush.


    People are starting to look at them again. She was sure she heard some of thedies cooing and the men whistling.


    "Would you do me a favor and dance with me, my fine wife?" he asked.


    "B-But I can''t dance that well. Y-You know that," she stuttered, suddenly feeling shy.


    "No worries. I''ll lead."


    Not giving up, Adrian held out his hand again. Cassidy reacts flustered, no longer sure what to say, but eventually takes his hand.


    They stood up, then.


    With a smile, he leads her to the dance floor, and the song starts to y. She puts her arms around his neck while his are on her waist. They start to sway slowly to the beat of the music, but as the chorus came up, their dance gets moreplicated.


    Adrian is a great dancer, and with him leading Cassidy, she is able to keep up, giggling whenever he twirls her around.


    "You''re the most gorgeous woman in the world," he whispered in her ear, and she blushed and whispered back, "Only the best for the most wonderful man in the world."


    She rests her head on his shoulder, sighing blissfully. That''s when she noticed that he''d gotten a bit taller again. It''s wild to think how he keeps on changing. As she nces down at herself, she realizes how much she has grown herself. Her red hair dye has begun to fade, only reaching the strands on the end at this point.


    Moreover, unlike their past domestic life, there was not a day that it got boring inside their home. They would get into tickle wars, would randomly dance around the house, or would tease each other. They would watch movies or make food together.


    Cassidy can no longer imagine her life without Adrian.


    She wishes the song wouldst forever, but unfortunately, the music soones to a close. The restaurant went into a full chorus of ps, then ¨C everyone there had been watching them as they danced, apparently.


    Adrian blushed a little but bowed nheless, and Cassidy curtsied.


    "You are the cutest couple ever!" a random shout suddenly burst out from a group of teenagers along with a boisterous round of giggles.


    Adrian grinned at that. He then scooped Cassidy up bridal style and shouted back, "Because I have the cutest girl ever!"


    With that, he around spun around while theyughed. He set her down as soon as they returned to their table. Once her feet touched the floor, she reached up to him and kissed his cheek.


    Theyter paid the bill and walked outside.


    "You must be cold!" Adrian said immediately, removing his jacket.


    "Oh, no, no! You must be cold as well!" Cassidy pointed out, but he refused and still put the jacket around her.


    Left with no choice, she epted it and buried herself in its warmth. They walked back to his car and climbed on before driving back home.


    They reached their house soon enough, and they began walking up the stairs to their front door, tired and ready to get some sleep. Cassidy decided to kiss him at that moment, which onlysted for around five seconds. Still, it surprised Adrian enough.


    He was about to say something when she took the words out of his mouth.


    "I love you!" Cassidy squealed before she tore open the door and ran inside.


    "Hey! You''re not being fair again!" Adrian yelled, chasing after her yet again.


    Theirughter echoes all around their home.

 Chapter 267 - Beginning Of A Passionate Evening

    As the couple goes up to their bedroom, they continue to stare and smile at each other.


    "Adrian, I had a great time," Cassidymented - a remark that Adrian shared.


    "I had a great time too, Cassidy."


    Then, all of the sudden, he leans in and kisses her. From that point on, they engage in a hungry make-out session - as if they have been yearning to kiss each other for a long time, as if they have been restraining themselves the entire night.


    Adrian pokes his tongue inside her mouth, and Cassidy dly wees him in.


    She coils her legs around his waist as he props her up against the wall. Hearing her moan, he tries to kiss her deeper by exploring all edges and corners that his tongue can reach in her mouth. He wants to have it all to himself, and he loves every single bit of it. Going by the way she kisses him back, he can tell that she wants him all to herself as well.


    Cassidy puts her arms around his neck to keep herself from falling, unafraid to get carried by him. They continue to make out all the way to their bedroom. Adrian kicks the door open before he closes it again with his hand while he uses the other to hold her body up.


    Once they reached their bed, he broke away in order to set her down on the covers. Looking at his wife lying there, all flushed and waiting for him, was enough topletely stiffen his building erection. He took a deep breath, trying to hold on to his reason so he could enjoy this fully.


    ''Maybe it''s time...'' Adrian thought to himself while regarding Cassidy with a smitten look on his face.


    ''I had been waiting for this moment for years, and I meant to savor it.''


    As he decided to calm himself, he undid the tie around his neck, tossing it onto the floor. He had intended to remove more clothing, but his beloved''s blushing face was just too cute for him to stay away longer.


    "Cassidy, my love."


    He pounced on her then, leaning one knee on the side of the bed as he pitched forward on his hands to kiss her deeply. At this point, he was done ying around with the chaste little kisses he had been giving her tonight in front of other people.


    Open-mouthed, he presses his tongue on her lips, feeling the quiver in them as he forces them open once more. Immediately, he probes himself inside of her mouth - but this time, only briefly.


    Adrian wants Cassidy to take off some clothes, too.


    "A-Adrian?"


    Forcing himself to lean back, he shifted down to her feet, removing her shoes and stockings impatiently. Then, he gently took hold of her shoulder and turned her over on her side, allowing him ess to the fastenings of her dress. He began fumbling at them, trying desperately to get them off. To his frustration and embarrassment, he found that he was having some difficulties undoing the dress. Nevertheless, he kept going, trying his best to undo the stays as he felt his face heat up.


    Cassidy hesitantly called out to Adrian one more time, "Adrian?"


    Her ears have turned red, endearing him even more.


    He kisses one of them, nearly forgetting that he is trying to undo her dress, before he traces his tongue along its graceful curvature. She slightly trembles under him, and he remembers that he wants to do much more than just explore her ear.


    "Please, wait for a moment longer, my love."


    Adrian turns back to Cassidy''s dress in earnest.


    Mostly through sheer willpower, he finally managed to get the fastenings undone. Triumphantly, he yanks the dress down before making an annoyed noise in the back of his throat when it gets caught on her hips. Impatiently, he moves down to the end of the bed and grabs fistfuls of the dress by the top of the skirt.


    Cassidy had time to give him a puzzled look before he yanked it once more, removing the fabric from her in one swift motion. Almost disdainfully, Adrian tossed the offending garment to the floor, feeling a bit of triumph at having gotten it off.


    Clearly, he would need to practice for future asions so he would be able to remove his wife''s clothing more quickly.


    Now, though, he turned his attention back to Cassidy who disappointingly was still d in her camisole. Despite that, it was a thin fabric, and it left little of her luscious body to Adrian''s imagination.


    Taking off her dress had shifted her so that she was once again lying on her back. Her face is bright red as she looks up at her husband, her chest heaving. His gaze wanders down to it, noting that there are two nice peaks visible beneath the cloth. Noticing the direction he was looking in, she had her hands fly up to cross her chest, her expression conflicted.


    ''Oh, love, that wouldn''t do at all.''


    Deciding it was time to even things out, Adrian started to unbutton his own shirt, thankfully making much quicker progress with this article of clothing. Having gotten rid of everything covering his chest, he dropped back down to trap Cassidy between his hands before leaning closer to her face.


    "My adorable wife, this really simply won''t do at all. You can''t cover your chest from your husband''s eyes."


    "B-B-But it''s embarrassing! Thest time youpletely undressed me was when I was barely conscious!"


    The blush has now spread from her face all the way down to her neck. He smiled at how enticing this was, but he refused to be deterred. So, he grasped her hand gently in one of his. Then, one at a time, he peeled them off of her chest, pinning them under his restricting grip.


    "A-Adrian!"


    Cassidy squirms in a very interesting way, which made him want to keep his hold on her. That is even though it means Adrian can''t use his hands to feel her chest.


    ''Oh well, I would simply have to adapt.''


    Instead, he dipped his head down and mouthed one breast through the thin fabric of her camisole. The reaction was instantaneous. She arched up off the bed with a squeal, inadvertently pushing herself further into her husband. He took advantage of this to ept more of her breast into his mouth, and she squealed even more - this time, the sound isced with a moan.


    "A-Adrian! Please! T-That''s embarrassing!" Cassidy cried out, already close to tearing up.


    "Forgive me, Cassidy.. I just don''t think I can resist you any longer," Adrian muttered under his breath, staring at her longingly - hungrily.

 Chapter 268 - At The Limit

    Cassidy stares at Adrian with glossy, narrowed eyes.


    And he finds itpletely enticing. It''s hard not to want and need more.


    "Tell me if you don''t like it, Cassidy."


    Roughly, he sat back up again, which seemed to surprise her. She caught on to his intentions when he started pulling the hem of her camisole and eventually worked it over her head. Whates next is her bra and underwear - he''ll have to be more gentle this time.


    Soon enough, Cassidy isyingpletely bare to Adrian.


    He felt himself pulse violently as he watched the blush on her neck spread down to her chest. She looks ravishing. Delighted, he smiles at the sight, engraving it in his mind as a memory he swears to never forget. He then reaches his hand out to trail his fingers down the spread of the blush.


    "A-Adrian," she stammered out, beginning to get overwhelmed.


    "Cassidy," he breathed raggedly, no longer able to stop at this point.


    It was totally incidental that her nipple happened to be in the line that his fingers were tracing. Yet, as long as they were there, he thought he might as well explore this part of his wife to his heart''s content.


    With that, Adrian went ahead and traced circles around it, which gave Cassidy enough embarrassment to cover her face.


    "Now, my dear wife, you mustn''t do that. Don''t you want to see what I''m doing to you?" he asked, chuckling.


    "I-I do, but... Adrian..." she mumbled as she took a peek from between her fingers.


    "I-I thought we''re going to have our h-honeymoon after we go abroad."


    "Yeah, that''s what I thought, too. But you just pushed me to my limits tonight, my love, and I couldn''t wait anymore."


    And Cassidy could tell just that. Adrian could no longer hold back.


    Still rubbing her, he reached his other hand up and grasped it firmly onto her other breast. He enjoys the way his fingers sink into the pliant flesh. She gapes at him, almost letting out a gasp, and he decides to extend his actions.


    Moving his fingers so they were encircling the base of her breast, he dipped his head down and flicked her nippple with the tip of his tongue. The erotic noise she made was almost worth the years of waiting.


    Almost.


    This isn''t nearly enough yet.


    Swirling his tongue around her, he felt her nipple harden, and his private part echoed the sentiment. He wonders exactly how much harder he can get. He would have to be careful when he actually entered her if he wanted tost long enough to make it feel good for her too.


    "Cassidy, you don''t know what you''re doing to me..." he muttered breathlessly, already at the edge.


    "You''re driving me crazy, Cassidy. You''re the one to me for all of this."


    He tried desperately to calm himself as well as arouse his wife as much as she unknowingly does to him. Then, he sets to licking and sucking her chest until she is reduced into a quivering, teary mess beneath him. Unfortunately, this didn''t do much for his state of arousal, but he finally decided that he would have to enter her, anyway, since it was more than apparent he wasn''t going to calm down.


    Besides, this torment was getting too much for both of them to bear - if Cassidy''s panting was any indication. Adrian drew himself off the bed so he could remove his pants, working as quickly as he could while he continued to look down at his beautifully blushing wife.


    Cassidy was radiant - hair curled in a mass around her, arms flung limply to her sides, eyes full of unshed tears. As Adrian cast the rest of his clothes aside, he noticed that there was a distinct glint of moisture between her legs.


    Gently, he moved her knees apart so he could move in between them and examine her. As soon as he settled back in on the bed, her hands flew to cover herself, and she screeched once more.


    "A-A-Adrian!"


    She is adorable as always, but he is getting impatient. He drew her hand off and held it firmly to the side of her hip, reassuring her, "It''s alright, Cassidy. It''s just your husband. I promise I''ll stop when you tell me to."


    She gulped nervously but obediently moved her other hand nheless. That''s when he finally had a view of the most intimate part of his beloved. Taking his free hand, he traced up her slit curiously, and he felt his eyes widen inadvertently.


    "You''re so wet..." he whispered to himself, frantically struggling to get a grip before looking up at her with a grin that he was sure wasn''t as pleasant as he meant it to be.


    "It looks like you''re all ready for me, my love."


    Her eyes darted down to his erection, and he saw a flicker of fear in her eyes. That stopped him cold. With a small smile, he then sighed in resignation.


    ''Really. I always find myself bowing to the whims of this woman despite my own desires.''


    Shifting his body, he moved upwards so that their faces were level, and he was once again caging her in. He leaned down on his elbows to drop closer to her face and said in a low voice - one that was meant only for her, "Cassidy, I know it looks scary, but I promise I''ll do my best to make you feel good. Or perhaps, you want to stop here?"


    Cassidy feels her expression soften, silently appreciating how considerate and thoughtful her husband is. Gathering her courage, she then smiles at Adrian and ces one of her hands on his cheek.


    "Were you restraining yourself for too long, dear...?" she softly asked, and he nodded somewhat sadly.


    "It''s alright. I''m not going to stop you. You can continue."


    It really was amazing how adorably kind she could get. He couldn''t help but lean in to her tender touch, greatly smitten.


    "Thank you, but still, I want to know..." Adrian said then trailed off, regarding Cassidy in all seriousness.


    "Do you want this, too?"


    She stills for a moment, having realized that there''s no turning back once she agrees. Nevertheless, she beams up at him and nods, giving her approval.


    "I do want it. I love you, Adrian," she told him sweetly, earning a sigh from him.


    "Me, too. I love you so much, Cassidy," he told her as well, endeared yet again.


    Shifting his body a little, he used a hand to guide his head into the seeping wetness between her legs. He looks at her once more, searching her eyes for any difort, before he finally thrusts his member inside as he finds none.


    The reaction was immediate. Her hands mped onto his arms like a vice, and she let out a strangled cry. Her eyes screwed shut, a tear leaking out from one corner. It hurts him to see her hurting. He leans forward to lick her tear away before he presses further into her, pushing slowly, gradually until he ispletely inside.


    "Cassidy," he breathed shakily, overwhelmed by the sensation of being inside his beloved.


    Adrian withdrew to look at Cassidy, waiting for her to open her eyes.

 Chapter 269 - Addicting Taste And Sensation

    Adrian stares expectantly, letting Cassidy take some time to fully absorb him.


    He was desperately trying to control what he was sure was a strange expression on his face. His wife felt so indescribably good inside - the softness of her walls squeezing him tightly, the throbbing hotness sending him to the edge rapidly.


    "Cassidy, I love you. I love you so much," he said over and over again while he firmly kissed her temple and gently stroked her hair in an attempt tofort her.


    Eventually, Cassidy quietly nodded at Adrian.


    He didn''t trust his own voice, either. So, he wordlessly obeyed her, drawing himself out of her before pushing back in again. He does this a few times, starting slowly - giving her more time to adjust to his length. Soon, he''s beginning to get used to the overawing feeling of having a part of himself within his most precious.


    "Does it still hurt, love?" he asked her in between pants, worried that he was the only one who was in a euphoric state at that moment.


    "N-No. It''s¡­ g-good. Keep going," she breathed shakily, too overwhelmed by pleasure to keep her voice steady.


    She was abundantly wet, which allowed him to slide easily with each thrust. The incredible tightness was far beyond what he could ever imagine. Feeling a bit of a flush rising on his face, he buried it into her shoulder as he increased the pace of his thrusts.


    ''This is bad. I could tell already. I''m going to get addicted to this - maybe as addicted as I am to Cassidy.''


    One taste of Cassidy and Adrian was immediately blown away.


    No wonder it''d be like this once he devoured her to this extent.


    As he quickened inside of her, she locked her body around him by encircling her arms and legs onto him so he was effectively trapped. This amuses him quite a bit since she seems to feel the need to keep him in ce.


    He doubts that anything can make him leave her intoxicating heat right now - unless she herself said to, of course. More than anything, he will always respect her and her wishes.


    He leans back a little to look at Cassidy''s face, noting that a few more tears have leaked out of her eyes. Adrian managed to get out some words without sounding like the total idiot drowning in pleasure and ecstasy that he was sure he was at that moment.


    "Tell me if starts hurting again, okay?" he told her, still concerned.


    "Really, dear, I''m fine. It did hurt a little¡­ w-when you first went in¡­ but now, it feels¡­ good," she reassured him.


    He sees the color rise on her chest as she admitted this to him.


    If she was feeling good, then there was no excuse for him to allow her to be able to talk so fluidly. She''s ready for more ¨C and so is he.


    Adrian withdrew all the way out before he snapped himself back inside of Cassidy with savage force.


    She cries out in ecstasy, then - more loudly than the previous noises she has been making. This depth seems enjoyable for her, and it certainly feels wonderful for him too. He began pushing into her with the same amount of force on each stroke while she kept letting out a stream of mewling cries.


    "You''re so beautiful, Cassidy."


    Adrian soon decided that, while he loved being clung to, he also needed to get a good look at his beloved Cassidy as he drove her to the edge.


    So, he propped his upper body up on his hands and immediately appreciated the view that greeted him. With every hard push he made inside of his wife, her breasts bounced delightfully from the force. The erotic sight of her body reacting to him was incredibly beguiling ¨C incredibly tantalizing.


    Adrian felt the remaining self-control he had left begin to waver, overpowered by the need to dominate Cassidy so much that she would never forget that they were joined.


    He straightened his body up a bit more, shifting so that he was on his knees. She looked at him in confusion as he went on to grasp her hips and lift her behind. Now, she was at a height where he could start driving into her with ferocious speed.


    She started keening wordlessly, but pped a hand over her mouth, trying to hold in the cries. He grabbed her wrist and tore her hand away, growling, "No, Cassidy. I want to hear you."


    Tears pool her eyes in earnest, and he found that this was an unexpected benefit of sex. He had long ago discovered that he liked her crying face, but he hated making her sad, so he never tried to cause it unless it was because of joy. Now, though, he has found an unexpected way to enjoy her adorable crying face while also making her feel good.


    The thought almost made Adriane to a climax.


    <em>"Ughhhhh¡­</em> You''re going to be the end of me, love."


    He quickly stopped moving to prevent it. Staring down at her heaving chest, he realized that the downside of this position was that his hands were both needed to hold her up. While he was enjoying the softness of her bottom, his fingers nearly ached to touch her breasts again.


    Adrian pulls from inside of Cassidy, giving an inadvertent noise through his gritted teeth as he did so.


    "Adrian?" she called, puzzled.


    Instead of responding, he reached for her arms before pulling her into a sitting position where she could face him. That''s until he realized that if he put her onto hisp in this position, he would be met with the same problem.


    "Adrian, what are you doing?"


    She''s both surprised and baffled at this point. He smiles at her and says, "I''m simply trying to figure out the best way to enjoy your body."


    That''s when an idea urred to him. Then, he directed her, "Turn around, please, my love."


    She looked at him dubiously, but she obediently turned her body around so that her back was facing me. He was delighted to discover that even her back was flushed red. Truly, exploring his beloved''s body would be entertaining for a long time toe.


    She looked over her shoulder once she had sat down.


    "Adrian? I don''t really see the point of this?"


    To answer her question, he grabbed her by her hips again and lifted her up onto hisp. Taken aback, she squealed as he ced her there. He let her settle in a little before reaching around and guiding his private part back to her opening.


    Shifting his hips down a bit, he then slid back inside of her, letting a blissful sigh escape his lips as he became fully covered by her warm folds once more. If her moans and whimpers were any sign, the sensation was good for her, too.


    "Mine¡­" Adrian found himself dering upon seeing how intoxicatingly delicious Cassidy sounded and looked.


    "You''re mine forever.. Mine alone."

 Chapter 270 - Finally Becoming One

    It''sing close.


    Adrian can feel himselfing close even though he has just settled back in. Maybe it is because Cassidy looks so beautiful right now ¨C ethereal, even.


    Now that he''s back inside of her, he moves his hands to grip the roundness of her breasts, squeezing them gently as he begins to thrust once more. Quickly, they both found that this new position had entirely different merits from their previous ones. Although he couldn''t properly see her face as he plunged inside of her, he was able to touch her anywhere that he desired.


    Adrian roams his hands across the nes of her stomach, fisting into her chest as moanse streaming out, then all the way down to touch the intimate ce where they are connected. Cassidy, for her part, clung tightly onto his thighs as if for dear life, letting out the most adorable stream of stuttering cries to match the beat of him pushing into her.


    He also realized that this position offered him perfect ess to her neck. He took advantage of this by biting into her and leaving his mark of love.


    Then, suddenly, her body tenses up, and her inner walls constrict tightly around him as she cries out, "Adriannn!!!"


    The tightening shot Adrian over the edge with her. He felt himselfing inside of Cassidy, pulsing repeatedly and pouring it all out.


    "Cassidy... My love..."


    Finally, they both were spent. She flopped forward, and he caught her before lowering her gently to lie face-down on the covers. He used thest bit of his muscle control to lie down next to her, panting nearly as hard as she was.


    Cassidy shifted her head so she could look at him. Adrian could see that she was still blushing quite adorably.


    She gave him a shaky smile and said softly, "Now, I''m yours forever, Adrian."


    He ran his hand over her now messy hair before he kissed her hard on the forehead. Smiling, he returned the sentiment, "Yes, you are, Cassidy. Don''t ever forget that."


    He finally had his adorable, endearing wife, and there was no way he was going to let her go.


    ---


    For Adrian, sleepingte is something he is already used to.


    He''d even go on for days without taking any sleep at all. However, for his wife, it''s something she just can''t control. That''s why she ends up turning in first.


    ''How cute,'' Adrian thought with a smitten look on his face, embracing Cassidy lovingly.


    That moment is everything that he has ever wanted.


    With his beloved in his arms, their nude bodies under the covers, and a nket of stars to curtain the night sky - everything seems perfect. He almost forgot about the horrors and terrors they had gone through for the past months. Almost. There was no way he could move on that easily.


    But then again, his life used to be filled with darkness. He was already used to all the pains that had gradually made him numb without him even knowing it. That''s why, when a beacon of light like his wife appears before him, he has wholeheartedly embraced it with all his might, determined to keep its brightness from ever being put out.


    And Adrian is just so happy to be with Cassidy right now.


    ''Why am I allowing myself this much happiness, though? I don''t deserve any of this after all the things I did to her and her family. I don''t deserve someone as perfect as her. Just why am I so selfish? Why am I so undeniably in love with her...?'' he then suddenly found himself pondering, his smile curving down into a frown.


    ''I''m not really a good person. I constantly make the wrong choices. It still made absolutely no sense to me that she fell for me before. Yet, even though everything around me had gone wrong, I do feel very happy that she did.''


    For a long time, his world was ck, foggy, and had no sky. The rain was acidic. He was a metal doll - destined to feel nothing. That''s until, one day, a princess arrived and ced a heart in this tin boy''s chest.


    The world was still dark, but a sky was slowly bing visible, and the sulphur in the rain was slowly disappearing. What he had done to deserve such kindness - he would never understand. But what he knows is that somehow, and in some way, his life ultimately changed.


    ''I''ve never felt like this in the past, and if I have to describe it with my best diction, I know I still won''t be able to. It just feels like...'' Adrian continued to think to himself as he hugged Cassidy tighter, nuzzling his nose in her hair.


    ''Like every cell in my body finally found its purpose. Every thought and idea somehow linked back to this person. Everything around me reminds me of her. Every quirk about her is more beautiful than the sunrise. Life makes no sense without her in it, and I can''t bear to imagine it without her. I want to give her my whole being, every single part of me - the broken, the tainted, everything that makes me.''


    And that''s because Cassidy makes everything better.


    Though he knows he has so many faults, every single one of those makes him proud because they''vee from his person, and the person is amazing - even when she still doesn''t know it, and even when she still doesn''t see how incredible she is.


    She is his smile when he feels like crying. She is his walking stick when he can''t go on any further. She is the mirth in his eyes and the adoration in his smile.


    Then, Adrian looks at Cassidy, wondering how he has ever managed without her.


    He''s not sure how he even survived before her. Even now, he hasid befuddled because he couldn''t seem to understand how he did it. She has now be his reason to wake up, and she is the first thing on his mind each morning. As cheesy as it is, she is also thest thing on his mind when he goes to bed every night.


    Adrian can''t help but imagine a future with Cassidy.


    He wants her to be with him forever and ever - even forever wouldn''t be enough time to be together. The idea of not having her by his side is utterly petrifying.


    It will feel like his intestines are being scrambled around inside him, and he will want to vomit his heart out. He will start to feel like he may perspire blood soon because the idea of losing her hurts every fiber of his being.


    Nevertheless, it''s the greatest feeling in the world when, somehow, the person he loves with all his heart turns out to love him back.


    He feels the butterflies, the camaraderie, and the joy of just being together. It''s the most exhrating and satisfying feeling. He feels contented, excited, and nauseous - in the very good kind. He also feels yful and just so happy.


    And Adrian won''t trade all of that for anything in the world.

 Chapter 271 - In The Morning Light

    After all the sadness and pain, Adrian thought that he somehow came across Cassidy who was kind enough to have mercy on his desperate, loveless heart.


    Even though he knew he was not worthy and even though she could have done better - even though she could have had anyone else, she still chose him in the end. That''s not because he did her any sort of favors. It''s not because he has a high status, is famous, and owns more than billions in his bank ount, but it''s just simply because she respects who he is and epts him in all his weak and powerless state.


    ''That was all I ever dreamed of. It was all I could ever hope for,'' Adrian thought with a contented smile on his face, holding Cassidy tighter in his arms.


    She is still here. With him. He would not be able to bear it if she were to disappear out of nowhere.


    He never ever wants to be away from her. She is everything he ever needs and everything he ever wants - conveniently wrapped in the most perfect little package of kind,passionate, beautiful, loving, pure, caring, crazy, intelligent, thoughtful, amazing, pure and so many other things that he is too busy being in love with to recall the proper word for at the moment.


    All Adrian wants to do is to make Cassidy happy and keep her safe all the time.


    He would do anything to protect her smile. If anyone would dare harm her again, he would dirty his hands if he had to. Those who pursue after them may have another thinging if they thought he would let his beloved get taken away that easily.


    ''I would rather die before I let any filth get their hands on her.''


    ---


    It''s been forever since Adrianst felt this rxed - it''s as if he slept for weeks even though it was less than six hours.


    This season''s mornings have never been this warm for him. When he looks down at the bundle molded perfectly on his side, he feels warmer.


    ''This is not a dream...'' he mused, smiling.


    ''This is reality.''


    Still asleep, his wife is using his arm as a pillow - with her hands on his bare chest. Their legs are intertwined together in a wless fit, covered by a nket that reaches her bare shoulders. Her mouth is slightly opened, breathing evenly with the same rhythm as his. He parts some strands of loose hair from her face and tucks them gently behind her ear.


    If only Adrian could freeze time just to watch this sleeping beauty beside him forever, he would do it. He wants to wake up next to Cassidy every morning and sleep together with her every night.


    Hershes slowly flutter, which is followed by the world''s most adorable groan and a breathtaking pair of red eyes. As soon as she saw him staring back at her, she thought she was in heaven.


    In front of her is a gorgeous angel with dark brown hair roused by sunlight. His blue eyes lit up charmingly against it, which matches his endearing dimpled smile.


    "Good morning, beautiful," his deep, husky voice greeted.


    The sound wakes Cassidy from her fantasy.


    She then blinks slowly, wondering why he would say something so preposterous. He should look in the mirror to check himself. She won''t evene close.


    Cassidy stretches a little, unconsciously nuzzling in his neck. A bubblyugh rumbles from Adrian who then nudges her closer so he can take in her scent.


    "Gosh, you''re so cute."


    He kisses her temple right when she finds herself shutting her eyes and dozing off again. Momentster, something tickles her ankle. By reflex, her leg jerks to knock whatever it is away. Before it can do just that, though, a hand catches her foot, which causes her to open her eyes.


    "Careful," Adrian said, rubbing her arch.


    "Don''t startle me. Why are you up already?" Cassidy asked, propping herself up on her elbows.


    "I never sleep thiste. It''s almost noon by now."


    His long, delicate fingertips brush over the top of her foot. It tickles her, and her leg jerks out again. He has a firm enough hold on it this time, so he managed not to get kicked in the jaw.


    "Well, I''m going back to sleep. Give me a few more minutes," she told him, lying back down.


    She closes her eyes, and he hums, his other hand warm on her calf.


    Of course, it''s impossible to sleep with his hands all over her, but she does her best to ignore him. He keeps tracing his fingers across her naked body - almost as if he is worshipping it. She feels his hair first, then his breath, and then his lips.


    Now, Cassidy knows.


    That must have been what woke her up. She is aware but drifting again, her half-awake mind noting the kiss to her knee and the tickle of his hair over her other calf. When his handnds on her thigh, she bes more aware but doesn''t show it.


    Adrian smirks.


    He is inching up to her intimate part, his lips moving up with it. She can feel him watching her, so she keeps her eyes closed. Then, he gracefully wraps his fingers around her thigh and kisses her on one of the sensitive lines. She shivers when his fingertips dig in and his teeth nip her skin.


    "So..." he drawled, his lips moving against her skin.


    "You are awake."


    Huffing, Cassidy opens her eyes and res at Adrian. She is met with heat - a predatory glint. The corner of his mouth tilts up, then. She continues to regard him with a nk expression, getting the feeling that she is forgetting something important.


    Her husband doesn''t usually wake up with that kind of expression on, after all - an expression that seems to dearly lust for her.


    "Oh! Oh, gosh!" she then suddenly squeaked as she eventually recalled, almost hitting his chin when she jolted and ended up falling on the floor at the side of the bed.


    "Cassidy...?!" he eximed in surprise and panic, sitting up immediately.


    "Cassidy, are you alright?!"


    Her mouth is gaping, her eyes bulging wide open.


    She is starting to remember everything that has happenedst night. With a flustered face, she then lets out a whimper and hides her blush behind her hands out of embarrassment.


    Cassidy could not believe that she had finally done it with Adrian.

 Chapter 272 - The Wifes Subtle Seduction

    Adrian was thrown into a panic at first, afraid that he did something that scared Cassidy or that he hurt her.


    But when he saw her adorable pink ears, uncovered by her hands, he sighed with relief. Then, he let out augh.


    "There is nothing to be ashamed of, my dear wife..." he teased while he reached out to her and plucked her fingers gently.


    "You have all my permission to check me out."


    This earned Adrian a disgruntling huff from Cassidy.


    She finally removed her hands, but she still stayed on the floor. So, instead of picking her up, he decided to slide down the bed and fall on top of her.


    "Adrian!" she scolded and giggled at the same time.


    He hummed in contentment, rubbing his cheek on hers affectionately. She tried to wiggle out, but his weight pinned her down.


    "No~ You''re so warm andfy~" Adrian whimpered childishly.


    "Stop it!" Cassidy squeaked, letting out more giggles.


    "Don''t wanna~!"


    "You spoiled little rascal!"


    "Little?! Did you just really call me little?! Have you even seen anythingst night-"


    "Adrian!"


    At this point, Cassidy is bursting into a full-blown fit ofughter. Adrian, amused and endeared, pulled away for a bit to take a good look.


    Just when he thought nothing could make this morning any better, hearing her beautifulughter has made it brighter. With a smitten expression, he leaned in and kissed her forehead. Her mirthful disy ceases then, reced by a satisfied sigh.


    "Are you hungry? Want me to make something for you?" he questioned while tucking a loose strand of hair behind her ear.


    "Is my husband asking because he doesn''t want to get called spoiled?" she quipped, smirking.


    "The opposite, actually. I''m asking because I want to spoil my wife."


    "Smooth talker."


    "You like it."


    "That I do. However, I can make something for myself. I can''t let you keep pampering me all the time. It''s just coffee, anyway."


    "Then, coffee it is."


    And so, the couple prepared to go downstairs - but not without making out for a few more minutes first.


    ---


    Cassidy yawned loudly as she walked around the kitchen, and Adrian smiled fondly at her in spite of his impatience.


    Thete-morning light filters through the windows, brightening the ce. He had just reached for her in a half-asleep state, wanting to lose himself in her in a slow,zy, sweet love-making. It happenedst night, but it didn''tst long enough to satisfy his irresistible urges.


    His wife had insisted on having a coffee first, though. He knew how much she needed the fragrant drink in order to function, especially when she had ate night. But he hadn''t nned on making her do any hard work - not at all. What he had envisioned had been quite different.


    However, Cassidy has been adamant. So, here is Adrian now, watching.


    She prepares her coffee, and right then, he tries not to grumble at the chill that runs through him in spite of the warm morning. He''d been firm that he wasn''t putting clothes on. This would definitely defeat the purpose, so as he stood there only in his boxers, he couldn''t wait to have her in his arms and soak up her warmth.


    Adrian has already been fully awake, but when he saw her reach up for the coffee jar in the cupboard, he felt it with renewed vigor. Cassidy was wearing only an old shirt of his, and when she reached up, it rode up her hips, giving him a tantalizing glimpse of the cute pink panties underneath.


    ''Okay. Maybe this wouldn''t be so bad. I could enjoy it.''


    His eyes followed her movements.


    He knew how she loved her coffee - hot but not scorching, with just a small spoon of brown sugar and a drop of milk. Normally, he would even make it for her, but he had other things on his mind now, and she had been the one to insist.


    The water on the stove was close to boiling, he could tell by the sound of it. She went to fetch it, poured it over the coffee, and put the lid on the press for a few minutes. Then, she turned around, rubbing the sleep from her eyes, and smiled apologetically at him.


    "Not long now," she said, fighting another yawn.


    With that, Cassidy went to the fridge and opened it. Adrian has his eyes already trained on her, his fingers itching to trace her delicate curves and touch all the sweet spots.


    Yet, when she bent over to take the milk, he nearly choked on his spit. He was sure she didn''t need to bend that much, pushing her bottom high in the air and exactly in his direction. It was a clear provocation on her part, but he did not even have it in him to feel mad because he could feel his mouth water at the sight of the supple flesh.


    Adrian wanted to grab Cassidy and thrust deep inside of her - as deep as he could.


    His daydream was interrupted when she shut the fridge, shooting him a sharp look. He felt really exposed, standing there in just his boxers with no way to hide his protruding reaction, but she asked for it, so she would have to deal with it.


    She walked slowly, deliberately, to the counter, taking a mug out of the cupboard. He noticed with glee that it wasn''t the big mug she preferred usually - but a smaller one. There was hope that his torture would end soon.


    Cassidy took the sugar out and then finally poured the coffee into the mug. She added the sugar and stirred. Adrian was surprised when she lifted the spoon to her mouth, her tongue darting out to lick the drop of coffee there.


    ''Now, that''s ying dirty, my love.''


    It wasn''t an ident. That''s what he thought as he felt desire shoot right through him. Even more so when she nced at him over her shoulder, making the innocent enough gesture take on a whole new meaning. She sucked lightly on the spoon, and for a second, he was afraid he would snap.


    Then, Cassidy turned around and poured some milk into the mug, giving him a breather. She took the same journey to the fridge, and when she bent down again, Adrian almost groaned, moving to grip the counter with his hands.


    "Done?" he asked through gritted teeth.


    She smiled at him, looking almost all too innocent, but he knew better. She was deliberately riling him up.


    "Almost," she said as she went to pick up her mug.


    Cassidy took a sip of coffee, closing her eyes and moaning - she outright moaned. Adrian couldn''t believe his ears.


    She loves coffee, he knows, but the sinful sound that escapes her throat makes him growl. He was the only one who elicited such a reaction from her, and he definitely did not want to be reced.


    For a second, Adrian was afraid he had gone mad because he was jealous of the freaking coffee.

 Chapter 273 - The Husbands Insatiable Desires

    It feels like torture ¨C gettingpared to a coffee, that is.


    But then, Adrian shook his head, deciding to take matters into his own hands. He moved behind Cassidy slowly as she continued to take small sips of her coffee and hum appreciatively.


    His arms slipped around her waist and pulled her close to him.


    "Getting impatient?" she asked after she swallowed.


    "Nope, just felt a little chilly," he answered not-so truthfully, his lips falling to her sliver of skin at the back of her neck.


    He pushed the hair there away with his nose, nuzzling in its warmth, before he let his mouthtch onto the skin. She slightly arches into his touch, and he hears the warning without her needing to say it. So, he switches to peppering small kisses there.


    "You know, I can feel exactly how impatient you are¡­" shemented after another mouthful of coffee.


    "But, really, we just did itst night. Why do you act like you''re so deprived?"


    Her tone was yful, he could tell despite her attempt to make ite out like she was scolding him. When her hips shifted, it was intentional, and it made him growl again. She definitely knew what she was doing to him.


    Now, indeed, Adrian feels like being yed dirty by Cassidy.


    His hands fell to her hips, slowly pushing the edges of her shirt up ¨C or his shirt. She flinches a little thenughs when his fingers touch the soft skin on her stomach. It was not a provocative movement. He just drew small circles around her belly button while his finger brushed the seam of her panties, teasing just for a tad bit.


    Then, he heard her swallow, but it was not the coffee this time. It was a more tortuous sound that had to do with his ministrations. He smiled against her neck.


    ''Yes, my love, two could y this game,'' Adrian thought cheekily, mischief dancing in his half-lidded, lust-filled gaze as he stared at Cassidy and watched her interesting reactions.


    He syed his hand on her stomach and pressed her flush to him. For this one, the whimper he heard was entirely due to him - he was back in the game. She took a few more sips of her coffee before the mug rattled on the counter while he continued to movezily against her.


    "What an impatient husband you are."


    "me it all to my mischievous wife."


    When Cassidy turned around and brought his head down for a kiss, it was clear she''d had enough as well. She tasted of coffee, her lips warm and sweet from the beverage. Adrian is now on a mission to hunt down every vestige of vor in her mouth. Sheplied, her tongue sliding against his.


    His hands moved to her bottom then, cupping it before starting to drag the shirt up her body.


    "Bed?" she panted into his mouth.


    "Too far," he grumbled, separating from her just to take the garment off.


    When his fingers pushed her panties down and found their way between her legs, she let out a gasp. She was so wet already - there was no doubt in his mind that she had imagined exactly what he wanted while she was making her coffee.


    He slipped a finger inside of her, making her clutch his arms and bite his lip. Not too long, he went to add a second one, but she pushed his hand away.


    "Stop teasing me, Adrian," she huffed and pouted, reaching into his boxers.


    He could not help but hiss when her warm hand wrapped around him. Now, it was clear that the slow love-making he had envisioned earlier was no longer on the table. So, he might as well make the best of what he was offered.


    "You''re the one who started teasing me, Cassidy," he growled, already at his limit.


    Adrian got rid of his boxers and her panties impatiently. Then, he kissed Cassidy once more, pressing her naked body to his.


    She somewhat yelped as he cupped her bottoms and lifted her on the counter. It''s just the perfect height for him to nestle between her legs and slowly push into her. Perhaps, they could use their kitchen more often from now on since it offered such amenities.


    Her legs wrapped around him and pulled him closer, making both of them moan out loud. He pauses for a second, his forehead against hers. Her eyes are wide open, bright with desire, and with no trace of sleepiness in them.


    Maybe waiting for the coffee has been worth it after all.


    "I love you," she breathed.


    "I love you more," he said.


    Then, his lips imed hers once again just as his hips began to move. She feels so hot, so wet and so tight in this position that it is making him dizzy. Her fingers made their way into his hair, tugging on it lightly when he moved her to the very edge of the counter and sank as deep into her as he could. He moves faster, their kisses turning sloppy as their breathing bes erratic.


    Adrian felt her rub against him every time their bodies met. That''s until Cassidy eventually tensed up and moaned loudly.


    He didn''t have much time to feel the satisfaction from her release because he could feel his own approach. Driven to the edge, he almost lifted her off the counter in an attempt to bring her closer and feel more of her. Then, he groaned, his movements gradually slowing down.


    They stayed there for a few more seconds, holding onto each other as their breathing returned to normal.


    "No longer mad about waiting?" she teased him, kissing his neck softly.


    "Not at all. In fact, we can do this every time and see how much of the coffee you leave behind," he quipped, looking at the mug over her shoulder.


    "It''s not that much. I just got a little impatient, too."


    "Just the way I love you."


    Adrian leans down to give her another kiss. Cassidy smiles against his mouth.


    "Shower?" she suggested when he pulled away and let her slide back to the floor.


    "Oh yes, sounds like heaven," he hummed, keeping himself from imagining certain things for now so that he would not get hard again.


    "And then, you can have coffee as well."


    "Yeah.. Coffee is my new favorite thing."

 Chapter 274 - Warm Yet Cool

    Adrian shooed Cassidy towards the bathroom.


    He let her go in first while he went to take care of something. Not needing to be told twice, she took her clothes off and stepped into the shower. As soon as the warm water hit her face, she hummed in pleasure. She did not expect that taking a shower after making love with her husband would feel this good. For some time, she stood beneath it in contented silence.


    Feeling so rxed, Cassidy focuses on the torrent of water cascading over her body and thundering in her ears. That''s until a strong pair of arms wrapped themselves around her, making her nearly jump in surprise. She had not heard nor felt Adrian''s approach.


    "Easy, it''s me¡­" came his amused voice as her head cleared the running water - of course, she knew that, and she could not help but smile.


    "You don''t mind thepany, do you? I just couldn''t wait,"


    One of his hands slides down her side. She lets out a sigh, her eyes still closed.


    "Not at all," she told him, rxing under his touch.


    Adrian handed her the shampoo while he continuedthering her skin. Cassidy shampooed her hair, massaging her scalp with her fingers.


    She felt his warm, gentle hands on her back, soothing the tired muscles. When she dropped her hands from her hair, he pulled his hands back, and she stepped under the water. As she felt all the sweat being washed away, she sighed once again. She was feeling better by the second.


    Soon, he joined her under the running water, his hands on her once again. She wrung out her hair, still keeping her eyes closed.


    "My dear, you''re really spoiling me now," she mumbled.


    "Anything to make my beloved feel better," he replied.


    Cassidy was just about to say something in return. But then, she felt a hand glide down her stomach and find its way between her legs. When Adrian touched her there, she felt desire course through her once more, making her arch her back.


    The motion made her press into him, and she felt his hardened length against her.


    "Was this your n all along¡­?" she gasped as his fingers touched her just the way she liked it, finally opening her eyes and looking up at him.


    "It''ll be three times in a row, Adrian."


    "Well, this is inevitable. You should know by now how much I crave for you, Cassidy¡­" he said with a smile, a mischievous look in his eyes.


    "Are you up for a third round?"


    Instead of answering, she let her bottom brush up against him. His moan made her grin. He wasn''t the only one who could y dirty.


    "Do you even need to ask? I think it''s pretty obvious I''m all ''up'' for this¡­" she quipped while he used his free arm to bring her flush against him.


    "Though I must say I really walked into this."


    Sheughed breathlessly. Then, she felt another moan build up in her throat as one of his fingers slide inside of her.


    "I hope you''re not too tired. It won''t take long," he reassured her, his lips tracing her shoulder.


    She was not that tired, and she wanted this, too.


    So, she rubbed against him and used her hand to bring his face to hers. Their lips met in a wet kiss that started slowly but quickly turned hungrier and hungrier. She gasped against his mouth when she felt another finger joining the first one. Her head spun as heat pooled in her belly.


    Her hand soon stilled his after a minute, and she turned around to face him.


    "You''re right. It won''t take long," Cassidy said as she rose on her tiptoes to kiss Adrian again.


    Her hand then wrapped itself around his erection. It was his turn to moan into the kiss. He didn''t waste time taking advantage of their changed position. He grabbed her underneath and lifted her against the wall. The water from the shower was no longer directly over them but still enough to keep them warm.


    Cassidy grabbed his shoulders for bnce while Adrian lined himself with her.


    Then, she moaned as he slowly filled her, her legs wrapping around his waist. He paused for a short moment once he was all in, and she opened her eyes to meet his.


    "You''re not going to drop me, are you?" she decided to tease him.


    She smiled at how Adrian indignantly gasped. Cassidy knew he was strong enough to hold her for a while, though.


    Her fingers tangled in his wet hair. She brought his head down for another kiss and shifted her hips, urging him on. He wordlessly moved without hesitation, his wet body sliding against hers.


    Adrian set a steady rhythm but shifted his legs after a while and rearranged Cassidy in his arms.


    It wasn''t the mostfortable position. But in their heated state, they didn''t really care.


    It was probably the slight change in the angle that caused her to see stars as he started thrusting again.


    "Yes¡­" she said, moaning in pleasure and delight.


    "Right there."


    Adrian didn''t need further encouragement, his movements gathering up speed. Cassidy loved it when it was like that, fast and heated, especially when they didn''t have much energy left but their desire made up for it.


    It felt incredible, and it didn''t take long for her to tense around him. With perfect timing, his mouth captured hers just as she was about to moan really loudly, her release washing over her. She felt so weak all of a sudden but tried not to put all her weight on him.


    To her relief, this was when she felt his movements lose their rhythm. He buried his face against her shoulder, pressing his lips on her skin there. His hands dug into her backside as he pressed into her and went still.


    "Seems like I still end up spoiling you, too."


    She ran her hands down his back,zily following the drops of water falling over him. Then, she eased her hold on him to slide her legs to the ground.


    "I think I can''t move," Adrian mumbled, still not lifting his head, and Cassidyughed softly.


    Fortunately, they are in no hurry - the water still warm on them but also helping to cool their heated bodies.

 Chapter 275 - Dream To Build A Family

    Later that day, Cassidy had to go to Aira''s school and pick her up since Asher had been too busy for the past week to do that, and Adrian had offered toe with her as he himself was on a long break.


    When they arrived, there was still almost half an hour before herst ss was dismissed. They waited outside the school, and as they did so, they ended up in a nearby park with a yground.


    No one is around at the moment. They can see the sun setting in the background, lighting up the sky with a rosy hue. Adrian is leaning against the pole, hands shoved in his pockets, while Cassidy is sitting down on a swing.


    She was still, her eyes focused on the ground. Something is on her mind. He could tell just by looking at her.


    Adrian shifts his gaze up at the clouds, a gust of wind hitting his face. He himself has something on his mind. It''s about that thing that Edward let him know on a phone call while Cassidy went ahead of him to take a shower earlier that day.


    "Cassidy, I think you should already know now..." he began with a serious tone and expression, making her turn to look at him.


    "I sent my mother to a mental health facility in another country. Far from where we will be going. Our rtives there would be the ones to take care of her."


    "Oh, I see..." she breathed out, a little taken aback.


    "Since when had you nned that, Adrian?"


    "That exact day she showed up again. Apparently, it was Sophie''s family who kept her hidden that whole time. They had no idea that she was already at that state since we decided to keep that information to ourselves, so they believed everything she said and even helped her out. I couldn''t tell you this earlier since I was afraid you''re... traumatized."


    Adrian steps closer to her, leaving only a small gap between them. He can smell Cassidy from there - smell that sweet, fruity scent all over her that never fails to entice him.


    "I hate it when people try to hurt you. Damn right. It pisses me off. Why can''t they learn? Why can''t they just leave us alone? Why do they always try to tear us apart?"


    Her face went a bit pale at his words. She got off the swing, turning away from him. Her gaze was cast down on the ground, her hands curling up into fists.


    "It frustrates me, too. I know how you feel. I don''t understand it, either. I wish that this will never happen again to any of us. But I guess we''ll always live with problems, and I know we should be used to it by now. Still, it''s not fair that there are people out there who have it all good and normal. Us, on the other hand? We''re far from normal. We''re probably one of the most abnormal couples out there."


    Adrian is caught off guard, not expecting her to have an outburst. He was about to say something to reassure Cassidy, but she went on to add, "Even so, let''s stay together. Let''s not let them have their way."


    He can''t help but blush when she turns to look back at him and gives him a smile hepletely adores. His heart skips a beat at the sight of her bright smile that rivals the sunset behind her.


    "You know what, Cassidy?" he then said, pretending to be serious.


    Adrian walked closer to her and embraced her by the waist, cing his head on her shoulder. With a smitten gaze, he thought about just how perfect Cassidy was.


    "I could just eat you right now."


    "Ah, Adrian, you''re too crazy!"


    She lets out a giggle while he presses a fond kiss on her cheek. For some time, they only stand there and look around the yground - at the swing that goes back and forth with the wind.


    "Can you imagine it, love? Just think what it''s going to be like in five or ten years from now. How will we be? How will things change...?" Adrian started to say, still not letting go of their embrace.


    "I wonder how many of our kids are going to be running out here."


    "Say what...?" Cassidy could not keep herself fromughing.


    "You''re already thinking that far ahead? Honestly, I still can''t imagine myself being a mother."


    He could see her blushing bashfully - just the way he liked to see her. She took a few steps away from him, and pretty soon, he had her cornered between himself and the slide beside the swing.


    "We should have a little girl that looks like you..." he went on, caressing her cheeks affectionately as he stared at her dreamily.


    "A little girl with strong red eyes and soft ck hair. She''ll be innocent, smart, brave, and beautiful like her Mommy. She''ll be a kind girl with a big heart. Of course, her Daddy isn''t going to let any scoundrel get to her. She''s not going to have a boyfriend until she''s twenty. The guy she''ll be picking must convince me first. Oh, and if he makes her cry, I''ll bury him alive. Sounds pretty good, huh?"


    "Good? You sound way too protective...!" she eximed at him, and heughed.


    "What if we have a boy? You''re going to let him date until he''s twenty, too? He''ll probably be just like you. He''ll have that devilish smirk of yours and those scary blue eyes that can intimidate the toughest of guys. He might have the smarts and the looks like you, and he might have lots of girls chasing after him like you."


    "I''ll just make sure he doesn''t turn out like me, then. I''ll give that boy some good discipline. Still, I want a baby girl."


    "Well, it''s not like we can decide that. Besides, that''s still a pretty long way from now."


    Adrian smirks then, taking hold of Cassidy''s hand - if only she knows what he has nned.

 Chapter 276 - Operation Sleepover

    Eventually, Cassidy and Adrian got to fetch Aira from her school and drove her back home.


    On their way there, they noticed how ecstatic she looked from the backseat of the car. She was on her phone the whole time, texting and typing away. Giggles andughter would bubble out of her at some points. The smile she was wearing had never dropped during the entire ride, either.


    "You appear to be in a good mood today. Did something happen?" Cassidy inquired with a smile, turning from the front seat to take a look at Aira.


    "Oh, <em>ummm¡­</em> It''s nothing, big sis."


    "Who''re you texting? A boyfriend?"


    When her cheeks burst into mes, Cassidy knew she hit bulls-eye without even intending to. She also doesn''t have to ask Aira to know who this boyfriend is. Going by how Adrian simply smirks from the driver''s seat, she supposes he knows too.


    "I heard from Edward. You two are going to have a sleepover in their ce tonight?" he asked, wanting to confirm it nheless.


    "Y-Y-Yeah, we are," she stammered out, still blushing fiercely.


    "That sounds fun."


    "It d-does. W-We promise not to sleep in toote."


    "It''s all good. I''m sure Damien will treat you right."


    Aira fidgets on her seat bashfully. Cassidy can''t help but want to tease her, then.


    "y it nice, you two~"


    "Big sis!"


    ---


    Aira went up to her bedroom to pack her things while Cassidy and Adrian waited for her in the living room.


    She ran around the ce, grabbing whatever she thought she might need. Her brain was a little scattered, so focused on a certain n she had that she packed a lot of things she didn''t need. She had her basic toiletries, a change of clothes for the next day, her hairbrush, phone charger, water bottle, a bag of cookies, a notebook and pencil, a perfume, two pairs of shoes, and a stuffed animal.


    "There''s no way I''ll take all of these!"


    As she tried to squash the poor little bear into her bag, she realized that she indeed didn''t need all of that. She then began to take out the notebook, pencil, perfume, second pair of shoes, and the water bottle. With that, she shoved her stuffed animal into her bag and zipped it up.


    After hoisting it onto her shoulder, she nced down at the pajamas lying on the floor.


    "Maybe¡­ I should¡­" she wondered out loud, backtracking on her ns.


    "Nope! This will work out!"


    Now that everything is settled, Aira goes ahead and makes her way out.


    ---


    At sunset, Cassidy and Adrian had dropped Aira at the front gate of the Millicent''s estate.


    Before she was even halfway up the stairs, she heard a door being flung open. Damien came skirting out from behind it and raced to meet her where she was on the stairs. Cassidy and Adrian smiled to themselves as they looked on.


    Unfazed by his excitement, Airaughed while he greeted her with a bone-crushing embrace. When Damien pulled away, he started slipping the bag from her shoulder.


    "Let me carry that for you."


    "Oh, <em>umm¡­</em> Thanks."


    She blushes at the fact that Cassidy and Adrian are watching with looks that say, ''Wow, he can be quite a puppy sometimes.'' Nevertheless, she obliges and lets him carry her bag. He links arms with her for the remainder of their ascension at the stairs.


    "So, I''m on a kind of strict protein-based diet right now - something about wanting to bulk me up. I hope you like meat and veggies with¡­ absolutely no carbs," Damien whispered all of the sudden, giving Aira a look she only knew too well from whenever he was put on a new diet.


    She winked at him, making a slight gesture to her bag to indicate that she had some sweet, sweet carbs hidden away in there. He grinned in delight, his eyes beaming.


    As they continue to make their way up, Aira wonders briefly if she will ever get used to the expanse that is the Millicent''s mansion. It must''ve gotten even bigger for Damien and the others when Adrian moved out with Cassidy.


    Upon arriving at the dining room, one of the maids took her bag from Damien and left right after. Aira turned to look at him and was surprised to meet with his fond gaze ¨C this will get a lot of getting used to.


    "You okay?" he asked as he pulled out a chair for her.


    "Yeah, sorry! Just got a little¡­ lost in my thoughts. That''s all. Have the rules changed since thest time I was here?" she replied, taking her seat beside him.


    "No, not really. Father did mention specific¡­ bedroom rules. But I don''t think it applies to us?"


    "What kind of ''bedroom rules'' are these, though?"


    "You know¡­ The usual. Don''t be naked with one another? Leave room for God? Don''t boink your oinks?"


    She was d that Cassidy and Adrian had already left to see Edward. Otherwise, she would not get to hear the end of it ¨C those two were already holding back with their teasing earlier, though Cassidy still ended up going all the way moments before they finally arrived home.


    "Word for word¡­" Aira giggled, her brow subconsciously quirking up in amusement.


    "Those are the rules?"


    "It''s in the official mansion rules for guests, section 51J¡­" Damien quipped as he acted like he was unrolling a scroll and clearing his throat.


    "Thou shalt not boink oinks until there has been proper discussion of said act between all parties of the household as well as the Lord in one room. Finally, the oinks in question must be old enough to consent to boinking.''"


    She lost herself in a fit of giggles. Between the funny voice that he put on, the very idea of sitting in on this kind of talk, and the goofy smile he was giving her after rolling the invisible scroll back up, it was too much.


    Damien joined in with her steadily growingughter until they had to stop to gasp for air. Aira wiped a tear from her eye and looked up at him with a wide smile.


    At that moment, he leaned closer to her and moved to push some strands of hair out of her face. She blushes at their closeness ¨C at his touch that seems to be bing more and more intrepid by day. Yet, he appears to be unaware of that. Like now, he just keeps on with this sweet, loving gesture of his until their faces are only a few inches away.


    Then, the door of the dining room opened.

 Chapter 277 - Vanilla Love

    It was just the family chef bringing in their meals.


    tes are set in front of them ¨C looks like Edward, Adrian and Cassidy are not joining them. Hugo and Joshua are with Olivia at the moment. So, it will really be only the two of them tonight.


    The chef ced a ss of water in front of Damien and a cup of jasmine tea down for Aira.


    While she knew her attention should be set on him, she could not help but beam at the meal before her. It was just as he said ¨C protein-heavy red meat and roasted veggies. Still, she knew that every meal at his house was like eating at a nice, fancy restaurant. So, she was excited to dig in.


    Also, the chef remembered Aira''s love for the exquisite tea they often had at the house. That''s enough to make her feel weed. She nced at Damien once more to make sure he was all set in before she started eating.


    He gave her a smile before he gestured at her te as he picked up his utensils.


    The dinner was fairly quiet - a feature that rarely urred when they shared meals. They had a fewments and life updates, but the expanse of that ce always made Aira feel as though she was not worthy of speaking much. It did not seem to stop Damien from rambling about a video game level he finally beat, though.


    As soon as she finished her meal, he took her hand, grinning from ear to ear.


    "Let''s go?" he asked way too enthusiastically for someone who just ate a meal of that caliber.


    She simply nodded as she stood up and let him lead the way up to his room. He never let go of her hand that whole time. Soon, she found that his room was starting to feel more and morefortable with each visit even though she still hadn''t gotten used to the unnatural cleanliness and enormous size of the mansion.


    At his home, they would usually sit on the couch and study together and y video games. This was also where their first-ever kiss happened. At her home, on the other hand, he was like a kid in a candy shop. He would indulge himself in pastries, y video games, watch movies, kiss and cuddle, pretend to do homework, and also kiss.


    Aira was hoping that this visit to Damien''s would be closer to the time spent at her home.


    She let go of his hand once they got all the way, which he hesitantly followed suit. He gave her a questioning brow as she went to where her bagy on his bed. Coming up behind her, he then tucked his face into the crook of her neck and ced a gentle kiss there, mumbling the question of, "What''re you looking for, Aira?" as she rifled through her bag.


    Before Damien could register the movement, Aira spun around in his arms and beamed, holding out a bag of what he knew were some oh-so-wonderful carbohydrates from Cassidy''s restaurant.


    "You know I love you, right?" he said with a sigh as he took the bag she offered and opened it.


    He looked like he was about to faint when the scent and sight of chocte chip cookies and macaroons were revealed to him. Then, he popped one in his mouth, and he hummed in bliss.


    "Uh-huh, sure. I bet you love your carb-sugar mama almost as much as you love the treats she brings you," Aira giggled.


    "Almost isn''t even close to how much more I love you than all the sweets in the world," Damien quipped.


    He gave her forehead a kiss then, making a blush bloom on her cheeks. She knows he loves her. But that was saying something, especially when he followed with, "Just one of you could ruin the whole sugar harvesting industry. I can''t believe you love me, you sweet goddess."


    While his words sounded like teasesing from a dork, the implications were there - she was his sweet goddess. She couldn''t stop her brain from thinking, ''Oh, if I''m a goddess, then you are the very sun I honor. The moon I gravitate towards, the ocean I calm and lie beneath-''


    Her thoughts were cut short by the kiss he gave her. He pulled away with a wink.


    Damien grinned at her jarred state before taking a bite of a cookie and making his way towards the couch. Aira wondered if he knew what he did to her.


    He must.


    She watched from a distance as he jumped over the back of the couch and plopped ungracefully down on the cushions, giving the seat next to him an inviting pat while looking at her. Shaking her head to clear the marveling thoughts from flooding it, she walked around the couch and sat down next to him. He turned on the TV and set up the Nintendo switch for them to y.


    "So, I was thinking we could either y Smash or Mario Kart for a bit and then watch a movie. How does that sound?"


    He gave her that smile - that lovely, wonderful, perfect, goofy smile of his.


    Aira didn''t realize she''d pressed her lips to his until it happened. If Damien was surprised by the action at all, he didn''t show it as he quickly moved his hands to her waist and pulled her closer.


    Once she''d gotten over the surprise of her own actions, she ced her hands on his shoulders. He was so warm. Impossibly warm. It''s like he really was the sun, giving off warmth and light only for her. She was barely into her metaphorical thought process when he pulled away from her, his face hovering no more than an inch away.


    "Not enough room for God. We''re breaking rule 51J," he said with a grin she couldn''t quite read.


    "Does that mean you want to stop-"


    She was cut off when his lips met hers once more. This kiss was so much more than the first. His soft lips moved perfectly in time with hers. He tasted of the cookie he hadn''t finished eating.


    ''Vani love,'' was the term Aira recalled Cassidy saying earlier, and she knew then that this was what she and Damien had.

 Chapter 278 - Desperate For A Date

    To Aira''s disappointment, Damien pulled away.


    He chuckles when he sees her pout. Pushing a few strands of her hair away from her face, he said, "We have all night to do that. Don''t worry. I just also want to try to beat you in Smash this one time."


    "You say that every time¡­" she giggled, dropping her hands and putting them back down on his shoulders.


    "But okay. You''re right. We have all night."


    With a smile to match hers, he gave Aira a quick kiss on her forehead before cing a game controller in her hand and turning towards the TV to switch it on. She lets her eyes linger on Damien for a little longer before she begins to settle down.


    With that, they y super Smash Bros. whichsts for close to an hour. She won in most rounds - with the exception of the rounds where he cheated by tickling her or straight-up covering her eyes.


    "I give up¡­" he whined as he flopped down on his side, spreading his arms out on the couch cushions after losing a round even though he kissed her and practically elbowed her in the face.


    "You''re too good. I''m unworthy of your reign."


    Damiennguished with a dramatic sigh, a handing up to meet his forehead. Airaughed as she rested her arms on the side of her hips and looked down on him, "Then, reign with me, my prince."


    He blushed slightly when his eyes met hers. With a soft and gentle smile, he then sat up before taking her hand and cing his lips on it.


    "As you wish, my princess."


    Aira takes her turn to blush to which Damien can''t help but smirk.


    ---


    Asher settles into the cafe''s booth, picking up the menu.


    It had been another date gone wrong. He met a lovelydy and asked her out - his fourth date this month, only for it to be another dead end. Now, he felt like apologizing to Cassidy for going out all the way to fetch Aira from school in his ce. Missing out on his pick-up duty hasn''t been worth it.


    He knew why they were dead ends, but he firmly refused to admit it. There''s no chance in hell that he''s going to admit out loud the reason why he couldn''t get into a rtionship.


    He looked through the cafe''s menu and eventually went with a safe option - ck coffee, two sugars. Then, he pulled out his phone. Perhaps, he should do what Bryan said and get onto a dating app.


    Asher was rapidly going through the women he knew, which caused him to earn thebel of a womanizer.


    He was no womanizer at all, though. He just knew what he wanted - and that the women he dated were not that.


    Soon, a notification came through, telling Asher that Charles was on his way.


    He had to call him as hisst resort after running out of hisst date''s house - one shoe on and coat in arms. As soon as she tried to kiss him, he was off and out like a shot. He didn''t kiss on first dates, or second, or third or fourth as a matter of fact.


    Asher was a ''no-kiss'' zone.


    "You know, it''d be simpler if you just didn''t date. Why''re you suddenly so desperate, anyway?" was what Bryan asked him days after he began seeing other women.


    He knew his buddy was right. However, he was beginning to think that he had serious issues. Someone as old as him who never had a serious rtionship with anyone - there must be something wrong, obviously. He did think that he was carrying an eternal me for someone so out of his league he had been benched for the rest of eternity.


    But it''s different now. Cassidy is already happy with Adrian. There''s someone else at this point. And thesedies Asher met just weren''t her.


    As if by magic, his cellphone lit up with a face of sheer sunshine.


    There she was the onedy that could send his stomach into turmoil just from something as simple as a phone call. But the strange thing was Irish never called him.


    He looked down at the screen, blinking in bemusement. Her face was most certainly there - the most beautiful face in the world pouting back at him. Suddenly, his screen turned ck, and he cursed himself. Fumbling around to turn his phone back on, he pulled up his contacts and hit her name.


    He tapped one finger on the table impatiently as he waited for her to answer his call. It was ringing through, which was always a good sign.


    "Asher? Is Charles with you?"


    Her voice came out hurriedly. No greetings. Just straight to the point.


    Which is very much like Irish.


    "Charlie? He''s just on his way. Why?" he asked, trying to stay cool.


    "I need you to ask him toe to my apartment¡­" she said then trailed off, and his brows creased as he wondered why it had to be Charles of all people.


    "It''s kind of¡­ urgent."


    Asher wanted to ask why when another thought crossed his mind. He spits the words out to what he is thinking. While he knew he sounded pathetic and childish, at this moment, he didn''t care. It''s alright if Irishes up with ideas.


    "How did you know he''s with me?" he inquired, beginning his interrogation.


    "I rang Olivia first. But she was at work. So, Charles was my second point of call."


    Now, that hurt more than he thought it would. He could understand Olivia. But Charles before him - that one kind of stabbed him in the heart.


    "Nothing I can help you with, then?" Asher prodded.


    "Well, you were on a date so I didn''t want to interfere," Irish reasoned.


    "And as you can probably guess, it did not go too well."


    "I''m sorry to hear that. They don''t know what they''re missing out on."


    He was so tempted to ask her if she knew what she was missing out on. But he held his tongue instead. This was not what both of them wanted. Then again, they never expected they''d be in this kind of rtionship at any point.


    "So, is there anything I can help you out with?" Asher went on and offered nheless, hoping that Irish would catch on to his desire to talk.

 Chapter 279 - Of Handcuffs And Cheesecake

    Asher never expected that he''d end up seeing Irish this way.


    It all started when they talked the other night. He didn''t see iting - that good side she showed him. Since then, he unconsciously began wanting to know her more.


    Perhaps, it''s because they have a few simrities now.


    But then, suddenly, there was a wall, and Asher wished he had the sledgehammer to knock it down. Irish is avoiding him these days for some reason, which he gets to notice more and more whenever they see each other.


    "Can you just get Charles to swing by my ce on his way from dropping you wherever it is you''re going?" Irish asked, sounding a little desperate.


    "Hey, what''s wrong? It''s unlike you to plead this much. You got a thing on him or what?" Asher teased mirthlessly.


    He heard a huff and a puff from the other side of the phone. It seemed like some kind of a struggle. Now, he is getting more curious.


    "Fine..." she said atst.


    "I''ve got myself into some predicament."


    "What...?" he breathed, concerned.


    "If someone hurt you, I swear to God-"


    "No. Honestly, I''m fine."


    He heard Irish let out a sigh. But Asher decided to keep quiet, hoping she filled him in on the issue.


    "Okay, the thing is, I''ve kind of handcuffed myself to the headboard of my bed."


    Now, that''s something he wasn''t expecting.


    He stills for a moment, unsure of what to say. She stays silent as well, waiting for him to speak.


    "Excuse me? What?" Asher then eventually blurted out, much to Irish''s chagrin.


    "You heard me. It''s embarrassing enough that Charles is going to see it. Let alone you knowing about it too."


    "Why don''t you get one of the others to help you out?"


    "Did you forget what night it was?"


    He scrunched his nose up to think. It was Friday - he knew that much.


    "You did, didn''t you...?" Irish chuckled.


    "They''re all in their own little worlds at the moment. My brothers and sisters aren''t avable. Neither are my friends. So, I''ve been stuck here for hours."


    Asher couldn''t help but burst outughing. Irish only sighed once more, a little aggravated.


    "Alright. Fine. I''ll get Charlie toe by yours after he''s dropped me home then."


    "Not going to another woman''s?"


    "Only if it''s your ce."


    He wanted to kick himself right then. He shouldn''t have said that.


    They''re bantering, and now, he''s gone and said that.


    "Where are you at the moment?" she asked.


    "A local caf¨¦. Why?" he asked back, face still wincing.


    "Get me a slice of cookie and cream cheesecake. Then, I''ll think about letting you in."


    Her voice was a tone he has never heard before. It sent a shiver down his spine.


    "If that''s the deal, then sure. We''ll be with you soon."


    "Sure."


    With that, Asher ended the call and headed to the counter, hoping that they still had some cookie and cream cheesecake left.


    ---


    Irish knows she''s getting better and better at making smart decisions these days.


    She can use anything to get out of situations that put her in a pickle. It showed during their fight against Grisham and Dn. Now, though, she couldn''t believe that she would end up handcuffed to her headboard of all things - and with no means to escape at that.


    Irish had arrived home from her friend''s bachelorette party earlier that morning and had spent a good portion of it trying to relieve the banging headache she''d brought home as a souvenir. She would like to say it was a free gift, but her bank ount from the night before disagreed. As part of the fun, each one of them had received a gift bag linked to some of her friend''s favorite items - and there they were, staring at her in all their pink, fluffy glory.


    A pair of imitation handcuffs.


    After ying with them in her lounge for a while, she decided she wanted to be a little experimental. Thus, she went to find something to handcuff herself to, and the easiest option seemed to be her headboard.


    Irish didn''t do it for any other means than experimentation, of course.


    There was no other reason she would need to test this out. She hadn''t had a boyfriend for a long while, and as far as everyone was concerned, she had dered herself a spinster.


    Anyhow, this is how Irish ended up having to phone Olivia toe and help.


    Unfortunately, after theughter had died down, her twin sister mentioned that she had been called by Edward to look after Hugo and Joshua tonight again, meaning she would need to call someone else. Her first thought was Cassidy and Adrien. But then, she had a strong feeling that they''re too busy smooching and cuddling and flirting these days.


    Then, there''s Asher. He has been nice to hertely, but this is far too embarrassing for that. So, her next thought is Charles, but he isn''t answering his phone.


    "Hey, sis, I forgot. He agreed to pick someone up," was what Olivia told her.


    "A pickup? Who?" was what Irish replied to her.


    "Oh, I think you know who. Have fun~"


    She tried to call Charles again, hoping she could persuade him to drop Asher home and thene and help her. However, after six failed attempts, there was only one thing left to do ¨C and that was to call the devil himself.


    Another hour went past after she had called Asher. Then, finally, Irish heard voices outside her door.


    "I hope you''ve got clothes on, Ma''am Irish. We''reing in," Charles called out.


    "We''re?" Irish murmured to herself, dumbfounded.


    There''s no way that caf¨¦ still got cheesecake remaining this time of night. She thought it''s a sure thing that Asher wouldn''t be turning up alongside Charles.


    Woe is her life.


    She heard the key in the door, and the handle clicked. Luckily, her condominium unit was the size of a small child''s shoebox ¨C she already had enough of huge, expensive ones. She could shout to them from where she was.


    "I''m in the bedroom! Fully clothed!" she called back after hearing the door m closed.


    "Oh? That''s a shame."


    That deep, husky voice reaching Irish''s ears was like velvety chocte - delectable but a no-good for her.

 Chapter 280 - Dirty Jokes And Teases

    That Asher is really there, and Irish can''t help but grimace.


    He''s inside her condominium unit right now. To add to that, she''s handcuffed to her headboard because she thought it''d be an interesting idea.


    Woe is her life, indeed. Double woe.


    All of the sudden, a shadow blocked the light from the hall ¨C and there Asher stood in all his badass glory. He''s wearing leather tonight, which definitely isn''t good for this kind of situation. Yet, at that moment, all Irish can do is try to calm her erratically beating heart.


    "Well, well, well. Look what the big bad cat dragged in," she attempted to sass him while he spread a smug smirk and leaned against the doorframe.


    She could not and would not let him have the upper hand here. Currently, though, she only has one hand per se.


    "This big bad cat is here to save your backside," he sassed back, greatly amused.


    She would''ve retorted if she hadn''t caught sight of what Charles was doing. He has taken out his cellphone and pointed its camera lens in her direction.


    "Are you filming me?!" Irish shouted in exasperation, wide-eyed and open-mouthed.


    "I''m sorry. Your sister wanted evidence that you did this. She said it''s been a while since we''ve had a good old Irish catastrophe," Charles reasoned politely.


    From the side, Asherughed at howically ironic that tone was to what Charles was doing.


    Huffing, she just rolled her eyes. She was about to cross her arms too, but she remembered the situation she was in. So, she immediately stopped before she could make an even bigger fool of herself.


    "Can someone get the key please?" Irish groaned.


    "Where is it?" Charles asked.


    "On my coffee table."


    He stalked off in search of the object of desire. Meanwhile, Asher moved to perch on the edge of the bed next to his own object of desire.


    "Go ahead, bastard..." she spat at him with an unamused scowl.


    "Laugh it up. Make a joke. Do whatever that pretty little head of yours is thinking."


    "I''m not sure if you''d want to hear what''s going on in here¡­" he quipped meaningfully, tapping his head before giving her a wink which caused her to roll her eyes.


    "But it''s nice to know that you think I''m pretty."


    <em>"Ha!</em> Look who''s talking. Did that flirting not work with your date?"


    Her voice came out snappy - a lot snappier than she wanted it to, especially considering she didn''t want to snap at all. What he does is supposed to be nothing to her. She shouldn''t be so caught up with it.


    Asher looked her over. His gaze made Irish cower back.


    She felt like fresh meat on disy at a farmer''s market. When she caught his eyes, she ended up in a staring contest with him. Then, they suddenly started challenging each other in a battle of looks, unknowing to who was going to speak first.


    "I''ve got the¡­ <em>Woah!</em> The tension in here! <em>Phew!"</em>


    Charles came back then, waving his hands around. Irish noticed the metal key hanging from his finger.


    "Pass me the key, Charles-"


    She was cut off when Asher held a hand out towards him. Irish opened her mouth, all ready to protest.


    There was no way her freedom would be in this man''s hands.


    "Charles, no!" Irish protested - only for Asher to take a hand and cover her mouth.


    "Charles, yes."


    She continued to mumble something while Charles looked between the two. Aggravated, she went and licked the palm of his hand, causing him to pull it back to hisp.


    "H-Hey! Did you¡­ Did you just lick me?!" Asher eximed in nonplus before smirking back at Irish and wiping his hand on her bed covers.


    "Okay. I''m not getting involved in this," Charles deadpanned, tossing the key to them.


    Both of them hastily dive for it. Asher was the one to grab it first. With a triumphant whistle, he bounced off the bed - away from Irish.


    Then, the front door mmed. Charles had straight up left.


    When Asher showed a shit-eating grin, she knew at that moment she was stuck. Irish is trapped there until he decides to let her go.


    And, for some reason, she knew it woulde with a consequence.


    ---


    Seeing Irish handcuffed to the headboard did many crazy things to Asher''s body ¨C it''s absolutely insane.


    But that wasn''t what he wanted out of this night. This was his chance. Finally, he had an opportunity to talk to her without her running away - to discuss what they were, and what they possibly could be.


    Ashe had to know where he stood with Irish.


    "Now, princess, we can do this the easy way or the hard way," he taunted with a smirk, swinging the key in between his fingers.


    "Please, not tonight," she sighed, rolling her eyes for the nth time that hour.


    "Not tonight? Then, when? It''s been weeks since you started avoiding me. I need to know why."


    "What do you need to know? If I can be another notch on your bedpost?"


    Now, that hurts.


    But he kept himself from wincing. She''s partly at fault here, anyway ¨C she''s the reason why he''s being like this, in the first ce.


    "I haven''t done anything apart from go out on dates because I''m trying to figure things out with you. So, we can either sit and discuss it like adults or I''m taking that handcuff off your bed and attaching myself to you until you grow up," Asher snapped.


    "Grow up?! You''re seriously telling me to grow up?!" Irish snapped back.


    "Who''s the one stuck on their bed, princess?"


    She turned her head away from him. He moved and scooted closer.


    "So, tell me, are we doing this the easy way or the hard way¡­?" he continued.


    "I''m not ying. Worst wille to worst. It even already came to this."


    He ced the key into the lock of the handcuff attached to the headboard. Then, he unlocked it, releasing her arm from above her head.


    "I don''t hate you anymore, Asher. So, it would never get worse."


    Her eyes widened in surprise at the words that came out of her mouth. She then mmed her free hand to it while a grin spread across his face.


    "Now, we''re getting somewhere¡­" Ashermented.


    "How exactly do you see me now, then? Does that mean you''vee to like me?"


    <em>"Ughhh¡­"</em> Irish groaned.


    "Aren''t you going to undo my side first?"


    "Nope. Call it coteral."


    She growled at him as he began to mess with the handcuff. Soon, he ces it around his own wrist.


    "This suits me quite better. Don''t you think?"


    His grin only riled Irish up more. Asher could tell it just from the fierce flush in her cheeks and the anger radiating in her eyes.


    ''Oh man, was I in trouble.''

 Chapter 281 - Beginning Of A Sweet New Life

    Asher sat back straight and held control of his emotions, summoning all his courage to see this through with Irish.


    He would not whimper nor cower away this evening. There''s no way he would. He would not go back to dating random women and appearing like trying to get over a silly little heartbreak when he already knew what and who he truly wanted in reality.


    "Fine, if you must know¡­" she began again, finally giving in.


    "I''m afraid you''ll take my heart and break it, you bastard."


    Asher stilled upon hearing her confession, totally not expecting that she actually felt that way. Suddenly unsure of how to face him, Irish looked away, evading his gaze.


    "What?" he breathed.


    "Oh,e on, you and I both know I''m a walking mess. I mean, look, I handcuffed myself to my bed. I''m not the sort of person you should be associated with," she reasoned, ashamed.


    "Irish, I''ve never heard you talk out your ass more than what you are doing at this moment in time."


    Irish tried not to wince at that. Of course, Asher wouldn''t hear any of these.


    That''s because she''s supposed to be not like this at all. These past two years have changed her a lot more than she expected. But she still knew who she used to be before. She would never forget.


    Irish has also been avoiding this conversation for weeks. However, hearing and looking at Asher now, she finds herself breaking out of nowhere.


    And with that, she ended up spilling all these hidden insecurities that have umted within her over the course of time.


    "It''s true, though. I don''t think I deserve half of what I have now ¨C not Cassidy''s and Adrian''s forgiveness nor the kind of rtionship you''re trying to offer all of the sudden. Grandfather was right. I was a hypocrite. Even though I''m trying to change and redeem myself, I''m still being haunted by all my wrongdoings in the past¡­" Irish continued with a downcast gaze.


    "Pretending that this was not happening and just living life the way I wanted to would probably be hypocritical of me. What I''d been through so far was not enough to make up for all the misdeeds Imitted before."


    "Come again¡­?" Asher blurted out with creased brows,pletely taken aback.


    "So, you''re telling me you''re having some sort of inferiorityplex now?"


    "Crazy, right? The actress who used to harass others had tried to redeem herself but only to end up throwing a life-long pity party and developing a problematic sense of inferiority. Just so you know, I''d been on the headlines a couple of years ago ¨C even trended on social media for weeks. As much as I didn''t want to admit it out loud, that did petrify me to the point I couldn''t show myself up in public anymore, and that whole living abroad for two years was just an excuse I came up with to escape for a bit."


    "That''s... not what it looked liked that night you talked to me."


    "I was trying to act cool in front of you, okay? Men aren''t the only ones who do that. I saw you feeling down. So, I tried to cheer you up. Cassidy won''t be happy if she found you brooding like aplete party pooper."


    "What makes the difference now? ''Cause I''m no longer brooding?"


    "Because you suddenly began going out on dates while implying you wanted to start something new and different with me. I could see through you, dummy. I dated a number of guys before, and I could tell when someone was only doing it to get a certain kind of attention."


    Once she was done, she huffed and looked away from him again. That''s until she felt a tug on her arm. She then suddenly found herself lying awkwardly on the bed ¨C chest to chest next to him.


    Nonplussed, Irish felt herself running out of breath as Asher towered over her.


    "I''m sorry. I never noticed. I used to think that you''re just ying it cool. You''ve had the guts to argue with me all the time, and you''ve never shown any sign of insecurity. That''s why I''d been quite harsh to you, too. I wanted you to suffer for all the things you did to Cassie back then¡­" he took his turn to confess, finally understanding where she wasing from.


    "But, hey, I made lots of mistakes, too. I''m just as imperfect as you, and I''m ashamed of some stupid things I did as well. Still, I''m trying. I''m trying to live how I want to despite all that. I can show you that it''s possible for you too. So, what do you say about starting over with me? We can be whatever we want to be. There''s no pressure at all. Let''s just figure it out along the way."


    He joined his hand with her handcuffed one before bringing them both to his lips and cing a soft, gentle kiss on the back of her palm. Caught off guard, she stilled and blushed. Her heartbeat started to pick up a faster pace then, hammering against her chest like the burst of feelings that came with that gesture.


    She then felt the release of the handcuff before she saw it.


    "Now, how about we go and get some cheesecake?" Asher asked coolly.


    "How many slices did you get?" Irish replied, smiling.


    "The cafe only had one left. I was very lucky for a change."


    "Unfortunately, you''re not quite that lucky~"


    Immediately, she snapped the handcuff shut around his wrist and hooked the other end to the headboard at the back of her bed. It all happened in a sh that he could only stare up at her incredulously.


    "Ha, ha!" Irish chanted in delight, puffing out her chest smugly.


    "Ha, ha," Asher intoned sarcastically, pressing something on the handcuffs which then opened the spring.


    "There''s atch?! Are you freaking kidding me?!"


    She squealed, turning around to escape. As she attempted to leave the room, she went on to yell, "First one to the kitchen gets the cake!"


    Irish only made it about three steps before he was suddenly on her. Effortlessly, Asher slings her back onto the bed.


    "What you just did was dirty, princess, especially as I was so kind toe and save you," he quipped with a smirk,nding on top of her and pinning her to the bed.


    "Actually, credits go to Charles," she sassed with a wide, bright grin on her face.


    "Only because you''re too stubborn to call me. It''s time for me to take my revenge, no?"


    "Revenge, huh? I''d like to see you try."


    Irish couldn''t help but giggle at him. Asher justughed it off with her.


    For what seemed like the first time, life felt so sweet - even without the added extra of cheesecake and cookies and cream.

 Chapter 282 - Secret Desires Manifested In A Dream

    Asher had a dream that night - a very weird dream.


    He had it after spending time with Irish at her ce. Perhaps, it was because of that.


    In that dream of his, he had told her that he had seen a poster for a part time job as a lifeguard at the beach behind their summer house. He really didn''t think of the implications. All he thought was that it was the perfect job for her for three certain reasons -


    First of all, she was quite good with people and had the ability to get the work done. Secondly, she was looking for a way to make some money for the summer while having fun. Thirdly, it was literally a few meters away from the Millicent''s private resort ce.


    It was a bulletproof n - or so Asher thought until he saw Irish in a goddamn red swimsuit.


    It should have been illegal for her to look like that. The way the fabric sticks to her figure, entuating her tiny waist, those toned legs that can probably kill any man, and that stunning curves that outline her body. He knows that she''s working out, and she deserves goodments for her efforts.


    "Asher!"


    To his surprise, someone had hit him with something hard in the head. That ended his train of thought.


    "Look, I know you''re kinda awestruck right now because of Irish. But try to conceal it even just for a little bit, would you?" teased Adrian.


    He was struggling not tough but failing miserably. Eventually, he doubled overughing while Asher rubbed his head to ease the pain. He didn''t really have to hit him with a surfboard to make him snap out of it.


    Asher could feel himself blush at the thought of everybody seeing how he was staring at Irish - probably with his mouth open.


    He just couldn''t help it. She looked so gorgeous with her sheeny hair flying with the coastal breeze and her watchful gaze sweeping all over the crowd that was having a good time in the water.


    In that dream, Cassidy had also taken up a shift as a lifeguard. She was sitting next to Irish, looking just as attention-catching.


    "Hey, stopughing at me, Shade...!" eximed Asher, still blushing.


    "You''ve been staring at Cassie too! I bet you looked dumber than me! Don''t try to deny it!"


    Adrian had sobered up enough to be able to breath again through hisughter. He then gave Asher a side look.


    "Yeah, I am, but I''m her husband. I can stare at her all I want..." he boasted with a haughty smirk.


    "Now, let''s go find everyone else."


    Asher would probably end up blind with how much he was rolling his eyes at him in the short expanse of their conversation. Adrian was just too full of it sometimes.


    They took their surfboards and walked towards theirpanions who were finishing up thest touches to go ride on the waves at the shore. Bryan and Seven were gearing up with suits and everything while Edward was just talking to them, wearing only swim shorts just like they were. Charles was also there. He waved when he saw theming their way.


    "Guys, the waves are awesome today! Let''s make a bet on who can ride the most of them," said an all-smiles Bryan who had put an arm around their shoulders the moment they got close enough.


    "I''ll win like always," Adrian dered confidently.


    "Hmph. Showing off to Cassie as usual, huh?" Asher muttered, having observed that his ego seemed to be bigger in this dream.


    "You might wanna try that to a certain someone, too. It never hurts to impress ady."


    "Oh, is that a challenge?"


    "If you''ve got the balls, why not?"


    Strangely enough, the two ended up fighting because of something that small. Each tried to get on top of the other while theirpanions just looked at them. They knew better than to intervene.


    "How long do you think they''llst this time?" asked a bored-looking Charles above all the grunts and yells.


    "If it''s more than ten minutes, I''ll leave," replied Edward, not giving a damn as well.


    After several moments, a couple of footsteps on the sand could be hearding closer to the chaos. Cassidy had an uninterested look on her face while Irish was looking down at them disapprovingly.


    "Hey, you two idiots, knock it off!" the former ordered while thetter blew her whistle for more emphasis.


    Both men got startled at the sound, stopping to look at what had caused it. Adrian was breathing hard on top of his opponent with a sleeve of his suit half down his arm and one of his hands close to punching his face. Asher stilled like him, putting his strength in stopping the fisting his way with a guilty look on his face for getting caught fighting by thest people he wanted to.


    "Adrian, get off of Asher now," said Irish impatiently.


    Adrian started giving some sort of excuse but she was having none of it as she only gave him a scolding look. He just sighed and got up with a ''coward'' muttered towards Asher who was stillying on the sand.


    "Charlie, could you please try to get these two idiots to behave? We really don''t need these problems on our shift," Cassidy said to Charles quietly.


    He gave her a nod and promised her to do the best he could. She gave him an appreciative smile in return before heading off to follow her husband.


    Back on the sand, Irish is now kneeling over Asher, giving him a mix of irritated and worried look.


    He had lost his headband in the mist of fighting. So, she took it upon herself to get the hair out of his face with soft touches. Right then, he waspletely dying inside. He was looking up at the sky, trying to ignore having her face so close to his.


    Irish is just so sweet.


    "Are you okay, Asher? Did Adrian rough you up too much?" she asked gently, hypnotizing him with her enthralling scent and charming looks.


    The moment has just started getting better, but then, Asher suddenly woke up.

 Chapter 283 - Pajama Trouble

    Pajamas.


    Damien was really going to see Aira in pajamas.


    Sure, he had seen them before, but that was a total ident. This one would be on purpose - and in his bedroom at that. He bet she would look super cute in it. He almost knew they would be red.


    "So, are we going to do it or what?" Aira chimed in, making Damien snap out of it.


    He realized he had not answered yet. He also realized that she was looking at him, confused at hisck of response to such a simple question.


    "Oh, yeah! Probably a good idea! Get nice and cozy," he eventually replied, surprised with himself that he didn''t splutter it out as his brain went to mush thinking about how cute his girlfriend was.


    With that, Damien stood up and offered a hand to help Aira up.


    She took it with a smile. Then, all of the sudden, he hoisted her up into his arms. Her eyes widen in surprise, her cheeks blushing in embarrassment.


    "I''ll change in the bathroom, and you can change out here. Let me know when you''re dressed," he said before kissing her forehead and putting her down again as she nodded.


    Damien made his way to the bathroom then to the adjacent walk-in closet.


    After he closed the door behind him, he settled on a pair of blue id sleep pants and a grey shirt. He almost missed the questioning voice that peeped out from beyond the bathroom door as he changed into his sleepwear.


    Aira was calling.


    "Hey, Damien?" she asked, sounding somewhat nervous and shaken.


    His first thought was a in and simple, ''Oh no.'' His second thought was, ''What did she find?''


    He finished tugging on his shirt before quickly making his way out of the bathroom. His eyes went wide at the sight of his girlfriend sitting on the floor by his bed. She looks absolutely pitiful as she holds a piece of cloth between her hands.


    Damien made his way over to Aira in record time, sitting down next to her and noting the fact that she had not changed out of her dress yet.


    "Are you okay? Are you hurt? What happened?" he inquired hastily, trying not to freak out.


    He then wonders if it''s normal for girls to sit on the floor instead of changing into pajamas. All he has are brothers, and this is the first time he''s going to sleep together with a girl aside from his aunt and mother, so he doesn''t really know.


    Damien looked Aira over a few times, trying to read the expression on her face.


    "I''m okay, I just¡­" she said then trailed off as she held out the garment in front of her.


    He noted that it looked like a pair of sleep shorts - cute and red and floral just like he had imagined. What she said next was not at all close to what he had imagined, though, at least not for this night.


    "I forgot to bring a sleep shirt," she mumbled, looking upset with herself.


    Damien couldn''t help butugh, then. Here he was thinking Aira had found out something about him that she wasn''t ready to know.


    Or had split her head open on a piece of furniture. Or decided she hated him after all.


    "Don''tugh at me...!" she shouted, rednessing in under her cheeks.


    "You were the one distracting me while I tried to pack! You kept texting me!"


    He had to stifle hisughter for a moment there. Then, he let out, "Sorry. I just thought it was going to be something a lot worse. Do you want to borrow one of my shirts?"


    The question left his mouth before he had time to process the implication of it. The second he did, he himself was blushing at the thought of his girlfriend donning one of his shirts.


    "It''s¡­ It''s okay, Damien¡­ I can just sleep in my dress?" she wondered out loud, not looking pleased with the idea.


    "No, really, I don''t mind. I want you to befortable and preferably not wrinkle your pretty dress..." he reassured her, toying with the fabric a little to emphasize his point.


    "Borrow one of my shirts."


    It wasn''t a question.


    She looked up at Damien, smiling shyly. But there''s something in Aira''s eyes that seems to be reading far from shyness as she blurts out, "Well, if you insist."


    "T-shirt or hoodie?" he asked, standing up.


    She hummed thoughtfully before saying, "I''ll say t-shirt. But maybe bring out a hoodie, too? You know how easily I get cold."


    "That''s what I''m here for, though."


    He chuckled as he made his way back to the closet in the bathroom. She blushed a little at the implication.


    "But just in case?" she prodded nheless to which he responded with another smallugh and a thumbs up.


    She was just too cute for her own good.


    Damien entered his walk-in closet. Not for the first time, he was overwhelmed with the amount of clothing within it. He wanted something nice for Aira but knew she wouldn''t be toofortable sleeping in something extravagantly expensive.


    Opening one of his t-shirt drawers, he could almost feel the sweat beading on his forehead from the amount of stress this choice was causing him. He knew he had to pick something soft and not see-through - or maybe he should pick something a little see-through.


    He shook his head at that. That was a bad idea if he was to keep himself in check. He could try to find something red to match her shorts instead.


    Damien knew he was taking too long for such a simple task. Starting to panic a little, he just grabbed about ten random shirts of multiple colors, shades, styles, materials, and prices in the end.


    When he returned to his room, he found Aira still moping on the floor. He sat across from her, matching her crossed legs, and ced the pile of shirts into her hands.


    "Pick one," he offered, hoping she couldn''t read the slight panic that made its way into his features.


    She hummed quietly as she sifted through the shirts. Momentster, she notably paused at what he thought was just a in ck shirt until she held it up and asked, <em>"Uhhh...</em> Are you even allowed to wear this?"


    Damien grinned brightly.

 Chapter 284 - Cheesy Teenage Love

    The shirt that Aira was holding out to Damien had an ''I Don''t Tell Pizza Jokes ''Cuz They''re Too Cheesy'' slogan print on it.


    Not looking amused, she threw it at his face, which earned augh from him. It was one of his favorite sleep shirts because it was soft and cozy to wear. Although she reacted like this, he knew she secretly loved his ''cheesy'' jokes. Her giggles as he folded the shirt back up revealed that much to him.


    "It''s just a sleep shirt, Aira. I don''t even think my father knows I own it..." he said before a mischievous thought entered his head.


    "Maybe I''ll secretly wear it to one of our dates. I''ll make sure everyone sees me holding your hand as we parade around, <em>hmm?"</em>


    "You wouldn''t..." she taunted, narrowing her eyes at him.


    "I swear, Damien-"


    "Oh, I think we both know I would."


    "I wouldn''t hold your hand if you wore that. People will be looking."


    "Now, now. You wouldn''t leave your boyfriend''s hand free to the elements for a whole day, would you?"


    Pleading, Damien pulls out his so-called kitten eyes. Aira huffs and pouts.


    "Tell you what. You wear that shirt tonight, and I will never wear it in public."


    "I-I''d really rather not."


    She groans, her nose scrunching up. Too cute, he thinks.


    "Fine. I''ll work it into our date outfit, then - for all the world to see, especially you. Do you want a matching one?" Damien teased further.


    <em>"Ugh,</em> just give me the damn shirt," Aira huffed, looking away, too defeated for such a simple thing.


    He didn''t know if he could grin any bigger. Handing her the shirt back, he then took the ones in herp before standing up, noting, not for the first time, just how cute she was when she was pouting.


    "Let me know when you''re done, okay?" he asked, making his way back to the bathroom.


    Aira grunted in reply while Damien simply grinned.


    ---


    Damien wasn''t prepared for what greeted him once he went out.


    In all ''five feet'' of her wondrous glory, his girlfriend was standing by his bed, draped in his favorite shirt. The hem of the shirt was almost halfway down her thighs. It looked more like a dress on her than an actual shirt.


    To make matters worse, she was running a brush through her hair - a scrunchie dangling from her lips. She was the absolute picture of beauty at that moment. Her hair catches the light in just the right way to make his skin tingle.


    The way her scrunchie called attention to her very kissable lips. The length of the shirt showing so many more inches of skin than he was used to. The way his shirt rose slightly to expose even more skin with each stroke of the brush in her hair.


    Right then, Aira reminds Damien of the moon ¨C


    Though the sun suits her personality better, he decides.


    The irresistible lure of her shining beauty drew him in. Her skin gleamed, almost creating a glow around her in the dim room. It was almost too much ¨C ''almost'' because he had only ever dreamed of this sight.


    If he wanted to experience it, he knew he had to power to for both of their sakes. The ring pun printed across her chest drew his eyes in, and he had to stop himself from ogling her - no matter how beautiful she was or how good puns looked on her.


    Damien had to pause to take a couple of deep breaths before approaching Aira.


    "Hey," she said as she removed the scrunchie from her mouth to tie her hair up into a bun.


    "Hey," he responded, eyes glued to the motion of her hands in her hair.


    "You''re staring."


    Letting the bun plop down on her head, she then tilts her head with a smirk. His eyes trailed down from her hair to her eyes. He noted for the thousandth time that they could rival the stars with their brilliance.


    "Only because you''re pretty," he whispered reverently.


    Sheughs quietly at hisment. Bringing her eyes down to his hand, she then takes it in hers.


    "Thank you. And thanks for letting me borrow a shirt," she said, smiling.


    His gaze darted down to where she had ced a second hand on his and was gently rubbing circles into it. That''s when he realized something. Behind their joined hands, he could see the hem of the shirt. There was nothing poking out from beneath it.


    Damien felt his heart leap into his throat when the thought urred to him. Aira is not wearing anything under it.


    ''Maybe an underwear?''


    Now was not a good time to think about her underwear.


    As if she could hear his thoughts, sheughed louder than he would have liked for the current situation. Grabbing the hem of her shirt, she then moved to lift it. He stilled in surprise then quickly covered his eyes with his hands before she could pull it all the way up to her belly button.


    Aira startedughing even harder. Damien''s head was spinning.


    There''s no way his girlfriend just tried to so forwardly show him her underwear. That wasn''t like her at all. The way she wasughing wasn''t helping, either.


    "Airaaa! don''t do thisss!" Damien whined, eyes still covered.


    "Rx, dumbass¡­" Aira choked out in betweenughter.


    "I''m wearing my shorts. They''re just very short."


    Herughter was finally calming down a little bit. Still, he was too scared to uncover his eyes. He trusted her but didn''t want to see the smug look on her face when she saw how hard he was blushing.


    Aira snorted, taking his hands off his eyes for him no matter how hard he resisted. To Damien''s relief, he kept his eyes screwed tightly shut, and he was saved.


    She eventually gave an all-too dramatic sigh before she walked in the direction of the couch. He decided to open one eye and look over just as she sat down on the couch and started scrolling through the listed movies.


    Relieved, Damien finally let himself calm down before grabbing a nket and joining her on the couch. Aira looked up at him and smiled, but he refused to fully meet what he could only assume was a teasing gaze.


    "What now, you sneak?"

 Chapter 285 - No To Itty Bitty Smooches

    Instead of saying anything, Aira just gave Damien a smile.


    She then leans her head on his shoulder as he settles down next to her, turning her attention back to the television. Giving in, he let out a sigh and draped his arm around her shoulders, a gesture that made her grin and tuck herselffortably into his side. With that, she selected some Disney princess movie and looked back up at him.


    "Is this okay?" Aira asked, putting the remote on the cushion beside Damien.


    He nodded in reply before taking the nket and draping it over them. Before the movie could start, though, he took the remote and paused it, which earned him a curious look from his girlfriend.


    He just really had to know.


    "Aira, a-are you really wearing shorts?" he inquired, the blushing back to his cheeks.


    Aira gave him another smile and pushed the nket off of them - just enough to show one of her legs. Damien watches as she tugs the floral red fabric out from under the shirt.


    "Of course, I am. I wouldn''t do that to you¡­" she giggled, a little bashful.


    "I wouldn''t do that to myself, either. We''re not there yet."


    He noted how timid thatst part had gotten. Now, he doesn''t usually see her get shy like that. Not wanting her to get lost in her self-conscious thoughts for any longer than she already has, he kissed her on the forehead and decided to jokingly ask, "You really don''t want me to see your underwear then, huh?"


    Wrong thing to say to someone whose insecurities he''s trying to help them forget.


    Aira lets out a whine from deep in her throat before hiding her face in his shirt. Damien winces at his own stupidity and straightforwardness.


    He started stroking her back gently, trying to make her feel better by saying, "Hey, I was just joking. You''re right. We''re not there yet."


    She managed to get closer to him by wrapping her arms around his torso and tucking herself deeper into his chest. He lets his hands wander around her back and shoulders.


    "You look cute in your pajamas, by the way¡­" he mumbled into her hair, unable to help himself.


    "Pizza jokes look great on you."


    Somewhere near his armpit, she snorted in response. A small smirk dances on his lips. He tries to coax her out of hiding by pressing kisses on wherever he can reach. This causes a fit of giggles to bubble up from beneath her lips as she finally, and mercifully, looks up at him.


    Damien smiled and started peppering her face in kisses, drawing her closer to him. He relished in the resumed giggles and squeaks his kisses brought from Aira until he relented slightly - if only to see her reaction to the kissing.


    She beams up at him before tossing her legs over hisp and settling back down under their nket. He gives out a small whine ofint as her face is no longer connected to his in some form.


    "Rx, idiot. I''m just gonna start the movie as we nned."


    But then, he can''t kiss her anymore ¨C is what he wants to say.


    Damien huffs, putting on his kitten eyes once more. He then looks back at Aira and twists slightly to wrap his arms tightly around her waist.


    "Oh,e on. Don''t give me those again," she tried, evading his gaze, while he pushed closer.


    "I let you eat my food, y my video games, and borrow my shirt. And I don''t get kisses for all my hard work?" heined with a moping pout.


    "I gave you cookies, you spoiled brat."


    "Cookies aren''t as sweet as you, though~"


    "You''re really as cheesy as ever."


    "That''s because you don''t pamper me enough.''"


    "I thought we''re gonna watch a movie? We can do this afterward. Otherwise, I''m gonna be asleep before the movie ends."


    "Just one more kiss, please?"


    As much as Aira didn''t want to, she couldn''t help but blush. She wondered how exactly Damien turned from a snobbish rich kid to a total lovesick right after they started dating.


    But then, she does know that he used to thirst for care and attention. Maybe that''s why.


    "You''re needy, aren''t you?" she sighed, still looking away.


    "Just one little baby kiss for your favorite baby?" he prodded.


    <em>"Pfft¡­!</em> Don''t call yourself a baby. That makes me feel weird."


    Aira then turned her head slightly to look at him. Damien had to keep himself from grinning in order to continue the helpless begging act he was showing her.


    "Just one itty bitty little kiss for your favorite boyfriend, then?" he suggested.


    Her face softened up a little at that. He was all too familiar with the giddy feeling that came with calling attention to their rtionship status.


    "I guess if it''s just itty, bitty, and little," she quipped in yful defeat.


    <em>"Uh-huh,</em> it sure will be," he whispered before leaning in to meet her lips once again.


    Their kiss wasn''t itty nor bitty at all. It most definitely wasn''t little either, and it''s surely more than one.


    After spending a moment full of innocent smooches and warm cuddles, the two of them finally pulled apart from each other.


    "We should probably watch that movie now, huh?" Damien began again.


    "Yeah. Probably," Aira replied, beaming.


    Her eyes drifted down to his lips one more time as a smirk formed on them in response.


    He gave her onest quick peck on the cheek before he eventually hit ''y'' on the remote. As he sat smirking in his own teasing, she dramatically sighed. She then settled with rearranging herself a few times to watch the movie while snuggling up to him.


    Aira ended with her legs draped over one of his knees at an angle with one arm behind his back and the other holding the nket in ce. Damien adjusted himself as needed and moved the part of the nket she was holding into the arm he had around her shoulders so that they could hold hands.


    From that point on, both of them enjoy the movie until they fall asleep.

 Chapter 286 - Happiest Man Alive All Over Again

    Aira''s sleepover at Damien''s had enlightened Cassidy of their present rtionship.


    She and Adrian had been with Edward at another part of the mansion that evening. While she was dismayed that she couldn''t spend time with Hugo and Joshua again since they''re at Olivia''s residence at that moment, she still had a good time discussing their big brother and her little sister''s dynamic as a couple.


    "Still, I''m worried they''re progressing too quickly. You know teens these days. They''re too eager to try¡­ different things," was what Edward mentioned at one point during their conversation.


    "Oh, I wouldn''t be too worried about it. I''m sure that those kids know what they''re doing. They''re smart. Besides, it''s a good thing that we''re letting them take as many opportunities as they can to be with each other," was what Adrian replied to him at that time, and Cassidy could not help but feel proud of him.


    She knew where he''sing from when he brought that up - she knew that he''s seeing both of themselves in their shoes.


    When they were still at Damien and Aira''s age, most of the adults around them were always getting in the way. Even as they grew up, they continued to try to pull them apart from each other. To name a few, there''s Gertrude who''s against their rtionship from the very beginning, and there''s Grisham who''d do anything to end it.


    Even so, she''s determined to make sure that history won''t repeat itself.


    Aira and Damien would love each other normally. They would not go through the same thing that Cassidy and Adrian had experienced all those times.


    "Speaking of, where''s that guy again¡­?" she found herself asking out loud when she finished taking a shower and stepped out of the bathroom to see that her husband was not around.


    <em>"Hmmm¡­</em> Don''t tell me he''s still working."


    The thing is, Adrian continues to help Edward in settling down in his temporary position as the acting CEO of Millicent Inc. There''s still some time left before he goes abroad with Cassidy, so he''s using a considerable portion of that time to finish the necessary adjustments.


    "He has a bad habit of overworking himself. Even when we''re already out of the country, I doubt he''ll learn to quit it."


    With that, Cassidy decided to go to Adrian''s study room.


    He was not expecting that she was still up, and he sure was clueless as he reacted quite surprised the moment she appeared before him. Her arrival was so sudden that he nearly messed up his signature on the document he working on.


    "Adrian! Bed! Now!"


    Despite his reaction to that, she did not give him any time to protest and just went ahead to drag him out of his study room.


    He did try to reason with her for the first few minutes, but after telling him that she would sleep on a different bed for a whole week if he did not listen, he immediately changed his mind. She already nned this ahead. Yet, much to her dismay, he stayed stubborn and childish even when they finally reached their bedroom.


    Sleep was really not in his mind yet.


    "Come on, dear. It''s time for bed," she started as she settled down beside him.


    "But I''m not tired," he huffed, still looking forward to chatting the night away with her.


    "I know, but you need to rest. You had a long day. No doubt you''ve been using that pretty head of yours non-stop."


    "Quite bossy today, I see."


    "Say what you want."


    The heat in the bedroom was kind of making Adrian a little drowsy, though. He yawns discreetly while Cassidy instructs him toy on his designated side of the bed.


    Rolling his eyes, he justplies and lies down.


    "Now, I''m being babied," he deadpanned when his wife covered him with their nket.


    "Just stop thinking and sleep," she gently chided, taking the pillow andforter next and setting them on their side.


    Adrian watches her that whole time, smiling fondly in secret. After Cassidy is done, she settles herself in once more and puts the light off.


    "Can''t I sleep at midnight, boss?" he sighed, still wide awake despite her efforts.


    "No," she firmly said, not letting him have it.


    "But I''m only going to fall asleep at that time, anyway."


    "And if you go to bed at twelve, you''ll fall asleep at two."


    "But I''m bored-"


    "Go to sleep, Adrian Millicent."


    At that, he groans and turnszily toy on his back. He then stares at the ceiling for the next seconds toe. That didn''t go unnoticed to her even though it''s already dark out.


    "You''re not sleeping," Cassidy murmured, pouting.


    "I''m just thinking," Adrian murmured back.


    "You always do. What are you thinking about now?"


    "It''s just that¡­ I wouldn''t be able to meet you if I did not sneak out and spy on Grandmother that day. It did bring forth a lot of troubles, but it was all worth it. That was my first time going against my family, you know."


    "You''re saying you''re d that you rebelled?"


    "Can''t deny that I''m indeed in my rebellious phase back then. Did not regret it, though."


    "Well, I do wish that you did it much earlier than that."


    That''s when Adrian turns his head to the side and finds Cassidy smiling at him.


    Her gaze is warm and soft. Just by looking at it, he feels like he is being caressed. Everything about her isforting, after all.


    "What do you mean?" he asked, puzzled by her statement.


    "You could have done so many things during your childhood. When you became a teenager, you were already working too hard. Now that you''re an adult, you''re still struggling so much. I just hope that you''ve got yourself a normal childhood at the very least," she confessed, earning a surprised expression from him which soon turned into an endeared one.


    "That''s fine with me. Even though I admit I have quite a lonely past, I still have a very bright future - with you by my side."


    Looking all smitten, he cups one side of her face and pulls her closer to him. He then dives in and catches her lips while caressing her cheek ever so tenderly. She leans in and deepens it, making him the happiest man alive all over again.


    For a moment, they continue to make out in bed until both of them eventually fall asleep.

 Chapter 287 - A Soothing Voice

    Cassidy woke up in the middle of the night.


    At first, she only stared nkly at the wall before realizing that she was sleeping on her side and in someone''s arms. Her eyes trailed down to the huge, warm hand that is lying loosely on her tummy. She then turned around slowly to find her husband fast asleep.


    Seeing how peaceful Adrian looked in his sleep, Cassidy could not help but smile.


    Whenever she got this close to him, she never failed to point out that not a single blemish was marring his stunningly immacte frame. Nothing seems out of ce - not even his messy bed hair. She can''t keep herself from smiling as she traces his features with her gaze.


    He is really one beautiful creation.


    Cassidy sighed. She wanted Adrian to take better care of himself, though.


    Even when they''ve finally settled down, he couldn''t change his habits at work. She recalled that he didn''t even eat enough for dinnerst night because he was rushing whatever it was he''s doing. If he was like that now, she could only wonder how he used to be like before they got back together.


    ''Silly Adrian,'' she thought with another sigh.


    Slowly, she began to sit up, but as she did, she heard a low groan.


    The arms around her didn''t want to budge. He was most definitely sleeping. Yet, he showed no signs of having the intention of letting her waist go. He even snuggled into herp and let out a whine.


    ''So adorable,'' she mused in silence, grinning.


    With that, she just decided to lean back against the headboard of the bed and adjusted their bodies before stroking his hair gently. She continued her ministrations and let her other hand cradle his nape, but some minutester, he suddenly began to stir.


    In slow motion, Adrian used his arms to prop his upper body up. He then sleepily came face-to-face with Cassidy.


    For a moment, he only stared at her with a nk, sleepy expression. She quietly looked back at him while smiling sweetly before cing her hand on the side of his face.


    "Sleep," she said softly.


    Adrian stared at her and blinked listlessly, not getting what she said. Cassidy giggled at this before pulling him closer to her chest, which forced his arms to give up from under him.


    He then found himself leaningfortably on her chest.


    "I''m awake, I''m awake," he yawned.


    "Sleep," she ordered again, running her hand up to his forehead and holding his bangs away from his face.


    "But I''m awake now, love."


    "You can still fall asleep."


    "But I''ve already woken up. How can I?"


    <em>"Hmmm¡­</em> I''ve been told I have a soothing voice."


    "It''s a lie. I heard you sing before. It''s a lie."


    "Oh, now you''ve hurt my feelings."


    "No, I''m sorry. You do have a soothing voice. It''s like an electric nket and warm zero-fat milk."


    Cassidy only giggles again, deeply endeared. She then rubs his temple and lets her other hand do the same thing on his back. Adrian nuzzles in her chest, loving the gesture.


    "You really need to sleep now," she said once more.


    "You do it too," he retorted again.


    "Only if you sleep first."


    "That''s not fair, mydy. My fairdy is being unfair."


    "Sleep and I''ll forgive your pathetic humor."


    "Sing me a song, and I''ll forget that insult to my hrity."


    Cassidy smiles and rests her head on top of his. That''s when Adrian gets to hear her melodious, sharine voice again after a very long while.


    He should''ve asked for this before. She always sounds so calming and pleasing in his ears, and though she doesn''t seem to be that proud of it, he will forever adore it.


    What makes Adrian even more pleased is the fact that Cassidy sang him a love song in the form of a luby.


    "I don''t know if I''m just hearing things or what. But if I was not sure that you were flirting with me before, then I''m almost certain that you''re hitting on me now...." he told her with the giddiest of grins, making her chuckle.


    "But that was the most beautiful thing I''ve ever had the honor of hearing. Thank you."


    She slightly blushes as he grabs her hand and kisses its back ¨C she has forgotten that she still manages to blush around him. His lips firmly press on her skin, a loving gesture. He then pulls her back down into his arms and nuzzles her nose with his.


    It always feels like heaven every time he''s this close to her.


    "You have to sleep now, dear."


    "If that is what you wish, love."


    Adrian kisses Cassidy on her forehead then to her cheek and to her nose before cuddling her closer and falling asleep once more.


    ---


    "I have a theory," Charles began, picking a card from Olivia.


    In turn, she took a card from his hands. She then nced at him and asked, "Oh? What is it?"


    At the moment, they''re at the porch of the retreat house where Cassidy and Adrian temporarily live in.


    Since it''s supposed to be a surprise visit, they''ve got to face the consequence of not giving the upants any prior notice ¨C and that is, by waiting for them to answer the door. However, even after ringing the doorbell several times, there''s still no response.


    Bewildered, they''d both just decided they''d sit down and wait until someone opened the door for them. Luckily, Charles had a deck of cards in his car. With that, he and Olivia went to y a card game while waiting to try and entertain themselves.


    They''ve been there for so long.


    "I don''t think Asher is really looking for a girlfriend¡­" Charles said casually.


    "I think he fell for Ma''am Irish and was trying to get her attention."


    "Huh¡­?" Olivia blurted out, surprised and baffled.


    "What do you mean?"


    "Remember when she got stuck to the headboard? He asked toe with me then began flirting with her as soon as we got to her condo. It was hrious. But for some reason, my instincts were telling me to y serious and not to get involved."


    "Oh, I myself wouldn''t want to be involved if it''s those two. It''s like getting caught up in the middle of two zing balls of fire."


    He nods at that, seconding the motion, before he ces a card on the pile between them.


    In fact, after seeing Irish and Asher''s interaction that evening, he couldn''t agree more. He even had to flee in the end since he couldn''t understand what''s with them anymore.


    "Wonder how we''re going to get them to confess," Charles muttered.


    "By brute force?" Olivia suggested humorously.


    "That''s always an option."


    "That''s a joke, you know."

 Chapter 288 - Feel Alive

    "I was contributing to the joke," Charles responded.


    The smirk on his face gives him away, though. Olivia ignores his look, choosing to just sigh instead. With that, they continue to y.


    Eventually, he has set thest of his cards down, indicating that he has won their little game.


    "That''s the fifth time...!" she whined, gathering up all the cards to reshuffle them.


    "How are you so good at this?"


    "Can we stop ying for now...?" he said and shrugged.


    "I''m getting tired. It''s probably about time we get serious, too."


    "Alright."


    Olivia began to pack all the cards into their designated box. Once she was finished, she handed it over to Charles so he could shove it back in his bag.


    "I wonder if we should try knocking again?" she suggested, looking over to the door.


    "What''s the point?" he sighed.


    "I mean, they may be up for all we know. Just too busy."


    "If the President is not answering his phone, then he is still probably asleep. Trust me. I''ve had my fair share of experiences as his secretary. We should just wait for Ma''am Cassidy to answer our text messages instead. Hopefully, she''s already awake."


    "Okay. Got it."


    Olivia leans back on the handrails, looking out into the front yard. Charles does the same on the wall in front of her while he checks his inbox on his cellphone.


    For a moment, both of them fall into their usual silence - with him sorting out the thoughts in his head and her settling in a quiet, tranquil state.


    "I''m getting hungry," Olivia then blurted out minutester.


    "You are?" Charles said with a frown, raising a brow and checking the time.


    "Well, noon is just around the corner. Do you want to eat somewhereter?"


    "Oh! Maybe we can stop by that new dessert ce? The one that''s a few blocks down your house."


    "Desserts? I thought you were hungry for real food."


    "Cake is real food, though! Pastries and all sorts of bread, too!"


    "If you''re nning on getting diabetes, maybe."


    "But Charles!"


    He takes some time to consider it.


    Every once in a while, he finds her just as gluttonous as Cassidy when ites to sweets. Even Irish has started to show the same interest recently. She has be quite fond of cheesecakes and cookies and cream''s for some reason. At this point, however, he and the others are already used to their insatiable craving for sugar, and if anything, he''s sure that they all find that trait of theirs endearing.


    "Maybe I''ll ask the President and Ma''am Cassidy if we can stay over for lunch. Then, we can go there for dessert. What do you say?" Charles proposed.


    "Really?" Olivia beamed in delight.


    "I mean, why not?"


    "I mean, you''ll pay?"


    "Sure. No problem."


    "Thank you!"


    The way she looks right then, bubbling with excitement and bathed in the sunlight, makes his fingers twitch slightly. Smiling, he goes on toment, "You and Ma''am Cassidy really act the same way sometimes."


    "What do you mean?" she asked, turning to look straight at him.


    "You both get really eager over sweets."


    "Oh! Well, we''re sister-inw''s, aren''t we? Though I''m really nothingpared to how great she is. I still can''t find it in myself to build a bond with her. Or more like I''m still hesitating. She''s just so... incredible. I admire her."


    Charles regards Olivia in silence.


    Even though she had quite a history with Cassidy, he knew right away that she meant what she just said. She and Irish have been trying to get to know her better for the past months - trying to make up for all the time they wasted on doing certain things to her before.


    They''ve changed for the better, and they''ve shocked the world with that. However, all they really wanted was to be epted by their sister-inw again. Along the way, they got to know things about her that they wished they also had from the beginning - her kindness and strength, most of all.


    "But do you know what makes you different?" he added all of the sudden.


    "What?" she asked, a bit surprised.


    "Your smile."


    Olivia''s face turns a little pink, then. Despite her skepticism, a silly grin spreads across her face. At that moment, Charles acts quickly ¨C he won''t want to miss this opportunity.


    She''s taken aback when she sees him take a picture with his cellphone. If he hadn''t forgotten to turn the sh off, she wouldn''t know what he had just done. He ignores her stunned reaction and focuses on the shot he''s got instead.


    "You''re always taking pictures of me...!" she eximed, though a little giddy inside.


    "I don''t even have a smile as pretty as Cassidy''s!"


    "A smile isn''t meant to be pretty..." he remarked, looking at her intensely.


    "It''s meant to show happiness. Now, her smile is what keeps me from withering away into nothingness."


    Her eyes widen at this. Then, she remembered how simr they were to each other in the past - lost in life, unsure where to head to, yearning for something they could not figure out. Her eyes soften at the reminder. But before she can say anything, he continues, "But yours is what makes me feel hopeful - alive."


    If she has only been a little pink before, she is now a brilliant shade of red.


    "O-Oh."


    Charles doesn''t seem to be so affected by his words or her blush. He simply lifts his cellphone and grins at it. Showing Olivia the screen, he then says, "Look."


    She does as he says, though she doesn''t quite think her smile is as beautiful as he has described it. But when she looks up to voice this thought aloud, she sees something in his eyes. She''s not sure what to call it, but she knows what it is, and instead, she says, "Thank you."


    "For what?" he asked, bemused.


    "Staying alive..." she answered, smiling.


    "We all need you in our lives."


    "Of course, you do. Most of you are idiots."


    He may have said that, but there''s a sense of gratefulness in the way he looks at her, and she''s d for it. Humming, she then turns to look out at the front yard again. That''s when she found a couple of all-too-familiar faces stepping out of a car that they didn''t notice had pulled over nearby.


    Charles also seemed to have noticed this as he stepped closer to Olivia and wondered out loud, "Huh? What''s Asher and Ma''am Irish doing here?"

 Chapter 289 - One Noisy Morning With The Uninvited Guests

    For some reason, all four of them ended up at Adrian and Cassidy''s ce that morning.


    "Hi, guys! What are you doing here?" Olivia greeted first.


    "Oh, Olivia! Charles too!" Irish blurted out, pleasantly surprised to see them there.


    "Nice to see both of you. We''re here to pay those dorks a visit. What ''bout you?" Asher asked.


    "We''re nning to do that, too. But nobody would open the door. We couldn''t contact them, either," Charles exined.


    Asher knitted his brows together for a moment, deep in thought. Then, a knowing grin spreads across his face. He looks at Irish and goes on to quip, "See, this is what I''ve been telling you about."


    "Oh, my."


    Olivia and Charles give each other a confused look. It appears that Asher and Irish have an idea as to why they are still out there.


    "What''re you talking about?"


    "Oh, you''ll see. Cassie told me about this the other day."


    Asher lets out a snicker then pulls a key from his pants pocket. Olivia and Charles were taken aback by this, not at all expecting that he had a spare key to the house. Irish simply smiles as he goes unlock the front door and gestures for all of them toe in quietly.


    "Why the heck do you have a key, Asher?"


    "Oh, are you jealous, Charlie~?"


    "No. I''m concerned, you creep."


    "Chill out. I demanded a spare from Cassie, okay? It''s one of my conditions for allowing her to move back with Shade."


    "What are you? Her father?"


    "I have to conduct random check-ups."


    "Didn''t answer my question."


    "Well, try raising that chaotic ball of energy who''s not only a ma for trouble but also a walking disaster. You''ll get the feeling."


    When the four of them step in through the threshold, the first thing they notice is the disarranged state of the sofa pillows, which is a little strange since the Millicent''s are known for their neat and organized home. Everything is always kept in ce, and if it is not, it is returned as soon as possible. So, for the sofa pillows to be disturbed, they can only think that it''s because of Cassidy.


    Asher guides them all up the stairs, sending sly looks over at Irish''s direction all the while. Charles nces at them inquisitively along the way while Olivia only heaves out a sigh.


    They stop by the door to the couple''s room.


    Asher carefully turns the knob and peeks inside. When he turns back to them, there is an amused smirk adorning his face. Charles raises a brow at him in response.


    "What? You should take a look," he told them, stepping away from the doorway.


    "I swear, Asher. They''re married. They could be doing all sorts of things," he deadpanned, feeling like they were intruding.


    Curious, Charles does as he is told anyway, opening the door wider and poking his head into the room. Both of his brows arch upward this time when his eyes fall on what exactly Asher has been so giddy about.


    It was actually more innocent-looking than he was expecting.


    Cassidy is sprawled all over her husband''s chest, her arms spread as wide as they usually get when she''s sleeping. Adrian has an arm wrapped loosely around his wife''s dainty frame, half of his face buried in her hair.


    The couple is snoring lightly, both seeminly in deep sleep.


    He snickers when he steps a little closer. There, he sees a small puddle of drool staining his boss''s shirt.


    "Oh, they''re so cute!" Olivia cooed softly from beside Charles who then wondered out loud, "Should we wake them up?"


    "No. Hold up," Asher said before pulling out his cellphone from his pants pocket.


    "What are you doing now, you sneak?" Irish asked a bit sternly.


    "ckmail."


    "You''re so childish."


    "Only because your bro can be a brat sometimes too."


    "My lil'' bro is a big man. He''ll beat you up if he heard that."


    Ignoring her warning, he proceeded to hold up his cellphone. He then snaps a picture before taking a look at it and chuckling to himself. His brows furrow together when he notices Charles and Olivia turn their heads to look at him sharply.


    "What?"


    "Nothing. You just... You just sounded a little bit like the President for a moment there."


    "Heh. Interesting. Does that mean I have the honor of waking them up?"


    "By all means."


    Asher smirked wider. Irish sighed and pouted.


    "Asher," she warned, a bit worried.


    He waves off her concern and walks over to the side of the bed. With that, he leans down to Cassidy, his mouth just inches away from her ear, and suddenly yells, "It''s the end of the month and the weekend!"


    "Nooooooo!!!"


    Cassidy snapped her eyes open then, looking more than startled. Her hands reach for a pillow then throw it straight in Asher''s direction. She misses. Heughs and motions to Irish.


    "y the song! y it!"


    Trying to hold in her giggle, she pulls out her cellphone and ys the song. He had told her that Cassidy hated it because of how many times Aira and Bryan had been ying it for the past month.


    The music sts through the speakers of the gadget, making her bury her head further into her husband''s chest and lift her hands up to cover her ears.


    "Stop it...!" Cassidy whined, her legs swinging up and down in disapproval.


    "Stoooooop!"


    "What the...?" Adrian groaned, blinking groggily.


    "What is that sound?"


    "Hell. Torture. Suffering."


    "I think they''re both finally awake," Olivia chimed in, trying to hold in herugh but failing miserably.


    "Right. They are," Charles chuckled.


    "Rise and shine, lovebirds!" Asher yelled once more.


    "Turn it off!"


    Annoyed, Cassidy throws another pillow at him. Asher catches it and throws it back at her, hitting her in the face.


    "Oh, it''s on," she muttered, scrambling to her knees and aiming at him.


    "Does this have to happen?" her husband asked as he sat up from their bed.


    But then, Cassidy is alreadyunching a pillow attack, and his voice is drowned out by Olivia''s squeals. Adrian can''t really move much with his wife still on top of him.


    So, he just plops back down on his bed with a defeated sigh. It was then that he noticed Charles standing by the corner of the room.


    "Not a word about this in the office."


    "I''ll keep that in mind, President."


    "This is weird, isn''t it?"


    "Very weird, indeed."


    Adrian was about to say something again when he was suddenly elbowed in the chest. Cassidy had just dodged a throw from Asher.


    They both stopped as soon as they heard him wheeze for air from the blow.


    "Oh boy."


    "Adrian!"

 Chapter 290 - Triple Lunch Date

    bbergasted, Cassidy whipped her head in Adrian''s direction, ignoring the pillow that hit the side of her face.


    "Are you alright, Adrian?" she asked as she sat up straight and scooted closer to him, concerned.


    "I''m fine, Cassidy. All good," he reassured her with a smile.


    "I''m really sorry! I didn''t mean to!"


    "I know. It''s okay. Just stop throwing pillows. You''re not kids."


    Asher only shrugs. He then points at Cassidy and says, "She started it."


    "I did not!"


    "You threw the first pillow!"


    "Well, you deserved it! Why are you in our bedroom, anyway?!"


    "I''ve got a spare key, remember?"


    "We never agreed to this! You visited too early in the morning! While we''re still literally in bed at that!"


    "For your information, it''s almost noon. We''re supposed to have lunch in about an hour."


    Adrian let out a sigh, feeling already tired even though he just woke up. He scooped up a pillow from the side of the bed and dumped it on the nket in front of him. As he prepared to get up, Olivia finally decided to talk. She walked over to the other side of the room, looking around.


    "I see that you''re all lookin'' sprightly..." she started, grinning.


    "How are both of you, Adrian? Is living on your own fun so far?"


    "We''re doing more than okay..." he replied.


    "Thanks for checking on us. You could''ve informed us beforehand, though."


    "We did try to call and text you."


    "Days prior, I mean."


    "Well, we''ve all been quite busytely. Even if we decide on a date, we can''t make sure that our schedule will bepletely free. So, we just chose to visit anytime we felt like it."


    "Downside is that we don''t have anything prepared to serve you."


    "No problem. We''re the ones crashing unannounced, anyway. If it''s alright with you two, can we all have lunch together here?"


    As she brought this up, she gave Cassidy a brief nce from where she was. She still seemed to be in a ringpetition with Asher, so she thought that she didn''t hear it. But when Olivia noticed her perk up at her request, she couldn''t help but brighten up for a little bit. Even Irish appears to be anticipating her reply.


    "Sure. You can join us for lunch," she told them, and the twins could not help but smile to themselves then.


    ---


    "Poop..." Asher said.


    "Is a universal phenomenon that urs to all humans on this. It may be gross, and it may be smelly. But it is a natural part of life that needs to be respected."


    Irish facepalms and sighs loudly. Everyone else either gives an incredulous expression or looks weirded out. Only Cassidy finds the whole thing somewhat amusing.


    "Will you stop trying to defend farts...?" Irish groaned.


    "Poop smell is probably nothingpared to how your fart will smell, moron."


    "Poop has nothing to do with farts in the first ce..." Adrian pointed out, thoroughly annoyed.


    "And will you please? We''re eating here."


    "Yes, it does...!" Asher cut in.


    "Farts are technically poop but gas, right?"


    "Oh, dear. Just why am I surrounded by idiots?"


    "Then, exin it to us, smartass."


    "I just said we''re eating, dumbass. Is this really a good time?"


    The six of them are having lunch together at the moment.


    They have all gathered around a pic table at the backyard. Their meals this time are a little less extravagant than usual since they are in a hurry to set things up. To their delight, the weather is beautiful that day - with the sun hiding behind the clouds, and the breeze cool and calming.


    As for why exactly they suddenly began talking about poop and farts, it was all thanks to a certain someone who just happened to take interest in that particr subject for no good reason. That aside, though, it was just really because the conversation had been quite awkward so far and there needed to be some sort of topic.


    The three men had noted the invisible line that seemed to be keeping the three women apart - an understandable distance considering their history together.


    "By the way, everyone, the kids have told me something the other day," Olivia suddenly brought up, stealing their attention.


    "Oh? The boys?" Cassidy chimed in, beaming.


    "Yeah. You see, I''ve been looking after them ever since Edward got busier at work, and they told me the other night that they wanted to go on an outing with you and Adrian before you two leave."


    <em>"Ohhh,</em> that''s so sweet of them."


    "So, <em>ummm...</em>Do you have a ce in mind? I tried to ask Edward, but he told me that he doubted he coulde with us. The kids were quite disappointed."


    "I can drag him there if they want! Maybe I can finally assert my dominance over the eldest Millicent, too!" Asher dered with a smirk.


    "Must you always remind us that you''re stronger?" Irish deadpanned.


    "It''s a guy thing. You girls wouldn''t understand."


    "I will drag you to the mall tomorrow if you say another word."


    "The mall? Shopping? No way. Spare me."


    She shakes her head disapprovingly. Keeping an unamused look, she then goes on toment, "You don''t see Adrian nor Charles acting like that, Asher."


    "Because those two are not guys! Charlie, for one, has long bangs! That''s not a guy thing!"


    "What? My bangs are cool," Charles said coolly,bing his bangs backward with his fingers.


    "For a girl, maybe-"


    "Are you questioning my gender, Asher?"


    "Well, if you continue to dance around Lady Olivia like a wounded puppy, then yeah. I''ll question your gender. Kiss her like a man!"


    Irish facepalms yet again while Cassidy and Adrian try to keep a straight expression. Olivia, on the other hand, turns a brilliant hue of red while Charles burns up.


    "That''s it. You''ve got no choice. I''m taking you shopping!" Irish scolded and pinched Asher''s arm, making him yelp out in pain.


    <em>"Ughhh!</em> Fine, fine! Just let go! That hurts, woman!"


    She eventually does just that. He pouts and huffs, caressing his arm.


    "You don''t wear the wounded look well. Wipe that off of your face," Irish said in annoyance yet soon started rubbing the pain away from Asher''s arm nheless.


    "A-Anyway, back to our subject...!" Olivia chimed in again, trying to veer them back on topic.


    "So, what do you say? Are you up for an outing?"

 Chapter 291 - Island Outing

    Weekster, the whole Millicent family goes on a trip to an exclusive ind along with Asher, Charles and the others.


    The ce is known for its crystal clear ocean water and pristine white sand. Only those of high status can afford a trip to the ind. It''s visited by wealthy elites and famous celebrities alike.


    Adrian chose this outing destination because Cassidy has always been fond of the ocean. Damien, Joshua and Hugo agreed to it - so did everyone else.


    ''Speaking of, just how long had I been waiting?''


    Far too long.


    At the moment, Adrian is standing on the shore, waiting for Cassidy toe back. They hadn''t even been there for five minutes when Olivia and Irish suddenly dragged her off somewhere.


    He wondered where they had gone to. He came here to spend some quality time with her - not see her disappear to who knew where.


    Adrian heaves out a sigh, crossing his arms and looking around. He then sat down on the beach towel that Cassidy ced under the canopy for both of them to settle on.


    It''s already been almost half an hour since. He didn''t know how much longer he could wait around before he went out to look for her. His sisters didn''t even bother telling him where they''re going to take his wife. As soon as they arrived, they just dashed off with her.


    ''Will she be alright? I mean, I can trust those twins now, considering that Charles and Asher themselves have gotten close to them. But I''m still a bit worried.''


    Scanning the beach, he soon spotted their otherpanions.


    Asher was acting like a little boy, sshing and jumping in the water. He could only wonder just howe Irish''s taste in men devolved into this. If they ever did date, Adrian thought that it would be amusing to see.


    Charles was a different case, though. He was silently snickering to himself as he watched Edward, who somehow came along with them to the trip, attempt to try to make a sand castle to impress the kids. The keyword was ''try'' since he seemed to be failing miserably.


    ''That''s worse than the sand castle that Cassidy made before, Edward.''


    It''s a beautiful sunny day.


    There was no doubt about that. The sun is out - warm and bright as can be. The beach was not that crowded, which was to be expected since the ce was an exclusive luxury that only the richest of rich could afford. There were hunks and beauties all around, enjoying themselves. Some women kept trying to get his attention, butpared to his wife, they were nothing at all.


    So, Adrian would only ignore those who would attempt to make a move on him. One re was enough to get them running. He really doesn''t want to let Cassidy see that he''s being ogled at the whole time she''s away.


    "Hey, Shade...!" Asher called, making his way to Adrian.


    "What the heck are you doing here, man?! Are you really just gonna sit around and do nothing?! Come on! Let''s race and see who can swim the fastest! If I win, you have to buy me all the food I ask for! What do you say?!"


    "Asher, are you stupid or do you just pretend to be? Why would I do something pointless like that? I really don''t feel like swimming, anyway. Why don''t you ask Bryan or Seven instead? Does it always have to be me?"


    <em>"Ha!</em> Could it be that you''re chickening out?! That''s probably it! You''re just scared that you''ll lose to me!"


    Adrian rolled his eyes in annoyance. It seems that Asher is extra hyper today. It''s too bad that Irish is the only one who can make him shut up whenever he gets like this.


    "Why don''t you challenge me, Asher...?" Charles suddenly chimed in, joining their conversation.


    "I could beat you. I beat you the other day in basketball, too."


    "Oh, ho...!" Asher enthused, seemingly amused.


    "Someone wanna man up today, I see!"


    "What do you mean?"


    "I mean what I mean."


    Adrian, on the other hand, sighed for the hundredth time. Without giving Charles a chance to speak, Asher started tough hysterically before taking off his shirt and throwing it to him.


    "Fine! Fine! I shall ept your challenge, Charlie boy-"


    "You know, instead of wasting your time doing dumb stuff, you should start thinking of a way to figure things out with my sister. There''s no way she''s gonna like you if you keep acting like a toddler," Adrian said bluntly as he stood up, cutting Asher off and earning an incredulous look from him.


    He had just about had it.


    Now''s the perfect time to go look for Cassidy and the others himself.


    "Shut up, Shade..!" he bolted out exasperatedly, feeling his cheeks heat up a little.


    "Don''t say that out loud! What if she hears you or something?! Besides, I-I don''t like her! She''s just... a friend! Right! Just a friend!"


    "Stop denying it..." he snorted.


    "Just admit it. You like her. It''s getting too damn obvious."


    Adrian crossed his arms again as he looked around the beach once more. He was talking to Asher, but he knew that his mind was wandering off somewhere. He just couldn''t rx when Cassidy wasn''t with him.


    "You get all lively whenever you''re near Irish. You start stuttering when you talk about her. You try to act cool whenever she looks at you. It seems pretty clear to me. As far as I''ve known, you''ve liked her for some time now. If you keep putting this matter aside, she''s gonna end up finding someone else."


    "I''m not gonna listen to this! How dare you of all people preach love to me?! <em>Hmph!"</em>


    Asher ces his hands over his ears, pretending to ignore Adrian. He then grabbed Charles by the arm and began to pull him across the beach.


    "Come on, Charlie! Shade doesn''t know what he''s saying...!" he ranted like a child.


    "He''s just mad ''cause Cassie left him to hang out with the girls! He should learn that she also needs her space! Don''t you agree?!"


    Adrian rolled his his eyes at him before walking off in the other direction, his hands in his pockets.


    He could feel the cool breeze hitting his face as he felt the sand slip inside his flip flops. He kept looking around for his wife, but he just couldn''t find her anywhere.


    ''Maybe this is all part of the twins'' n? Do they want to hog my wife all for themselves today?'' Adrian pondered, not sure what to make of that.

 Chapter 292 - Mayhem Over Swimsuits

    Adrian lets out a sigh, stopping to look up at the bright, cloudy sky.


    ''Cassidy.''


    She is amazing in more ways than one. She has given him her heart and her body. Everything. She is always looking out for him - always showing him how much she loves and cares for him.


    ''Was it wrong for me to want to be with her all the time? Was Asher right? Should I really learn to give her space?'' he asked himself.


    He scratched the back of his head. That''s when he heard a familiar voice in the distance.


    "Come on, Cassidy! What are you so embarrassed about? I''m sure you look fabulous!"


    It was Irish. She''s standing in front of some changing tent along with Olivia.


    They appear to be just as impatient as him. He wonders what is going on. Without giving it a second thought, he begins walking in their direction.


    "How long have you been in there? We can''t wait out here forever¡­" Irish continued to call out to her while Olivia stood by.


    "You''re very pretty, you know. I''m sure it can''t be that bad."


    "No! There''s no way I''ming out like this¡­!" Adrian heard Cassidy say from inside the tent, taking him aback for a bit.


    "I look horrible! Give me my clothes back!"


    It wasn''t long before he reached the changing tent. He turned to look at them and found Irish carrying his wife''s clothes. He squinted his eyes at her, wondering what she and Olivia were nning.


    "Hey¡­" Adrian started in all seriousness, grabbing their full attention.


    "What are you all doing with my wife? What is she doing in there?"


    "Oh, hey, brother¡­" Olivia greeted a bit nervously, not wanting any misunderstanding.


    "It''s alright. We''re not doing anything bad. She''s just... being stubborn."


    "Please, wipe that scowl off of your face, lil'' bro¡­" Irish said then sighed.


    "We''re no bullies anymore. I swear we''re doing this for her."


    Right after saying that, a smirk appeared on her face. She then hid Cassidy''s clothes behind her back. Her twin sister only sighed, having caught on to what she''s up to this time.


    "Well, I guess we''re going to go back to the canopy. We''ll see you and Cassidy over there. Maybe you can convince her toe out? Seriously. I don''t know why she''s so embarrassed. I thought she looked good," Irish remarked, much to Adrian''s confusion.


    Without saying another word, the twins turned around and walked away, leaving him alone in front of the tent. He stayed silent for a few seconds, not sure what to say.


    "Cassidy¡­?" Adrian called, cing his hands in his pockets.


    "What are you doing in there? When are you gonnae out already? I was waiting for you to return, but you never did. So, I decided toe and look for you. What were they doing to you?"


    <em>"Ughhh¡­"</em> he heard Cassidy groan from inside the tent.


    "Everything is Irish''s fault! She made me wear... t-this¡­ this atrocity! This just doesn''t go with me! Why does she do this to me? I was fine with my shorts. I didn''t ask for this!"


    It wasn''t long before she, with a blushing face, slowly came out of the changing tent. Only then did he finally understand what she was talking about. His eyes widened in pleasant surprise at that moment.


    Cassidy''s there, standing in front of him - her smooth, wless figure exposed with her thin, two-piece swimsuit. It''s light red in color, which goes perfectly with her, with ruffles on the top and the bottom. Irish was right. She looks good.


    Maybe too good.


    "See?! Didn''t I tell you?" Cassidy huffed, turning to look away from Adrian in embarrassment.


    Her hair was tied up into a high ponytail, making her look five years younger. Along with that, the swimsuit makes her look absolutely breathtaking. But since she doesn''t know that, all she really wants is to be in her regr t-shirt and shorts.


    "This thing doesn''t go with me, right? I''ve never worn a swimsuit like this before. You should have told them to leave my clothes with you. I can''t walk around like this. We''re not in a private beach anymore."


    Cassidy is blushing madly at this point. Smiling, Adrian walks closer to her and starts caressing her cheeks.


    "You shouldn''t put yourself down too much, love. You look really cute - a lot better than I would''ve ever imagined," he reassured her sincerely.


    "You don''t sound too convinced," she said nheless, which caused him someughter.


    "You''re just too stubborn to admit it too."


    "What do I do? I don''t feelfortable like this at all. I can''t believe Irish would force me to wear this. I thought I was only doing Asher a favor when she asked me to go to the mall with her and Olivia the other day. I didn''t know they''re already choosing a swimsuit for me-"


    "Cassidy?"


    He called out to her once more, snapping her out from her rambling. She looked at him again and found him still smiling at her.


    "Do you really hate it that much? I don''t see anything wrong with how you look. You''re very beautiful," he told her before leaning in and pressing an affectionate kiss on her forehead.


    "I appreciate that, dear, but I still don''t think I canst long in this. You know what? I''m gonna go find something else to wear. Maybe there''s a store around here with clothes. I can''t stand this swimsuit any longer. I feel like the whole world is staring at me," she insisted, alreadybusting.


    "You do look cute, Cassidy. But maybe you have a point."


    Adrian pulled away from her for a moment. Cassidy then realized that he was taking off his shirt.


    He handed it to her before he looked away.


    "I can''t have other guys looking at you like that. I don''t think I''ll be able to take it. Just put on my shirt for now. That should cover you up enough."


    She was surprised but still nodded and epted it. Putting the shirt on, she could immediately smell her husband''s aroma all around her. Wearing it made her feel warm and protected. She looked down at it, feeling d that it covered enough of her thighs to make her feelfortable.


    It didn''t help that it was a white t-shirt, though. If she got in the water for a swim, she would expose everything to everyone.


    "Thanks, Adrian. I guess this saves me the trouble of hunting Irish down..." she quipped.


    "I just really can''t walk around in something so revealing. Geez, just what was that woman thinking, anyway? Instead of wasting her time with me, she should really go and talk to Asher already."


    She looked up at Adrian and saw him bare-chested, showing off his toned, muscr body. Cassidy gulped upon catching herself staring at him and wandering off again.


    ''Gosh. Look who''s talking.. You''re hot yourself, you know.''

 Chapter 293 - Reason To Fall In Love

    It is kind of Adrian''s fault that Cassidy is starting to overthink.


    While she''s not usually that self-conscious, she can''t help but pay attention to her perfection of a husband too much. Ever since they made love that night, she realized that he was beyond what she ever expected. She, on the other hand, has confidence that she is beautiful herself, butpared to him, her beauty is probably not that big of a deal.


    This is not to say that Cassidy is jealous of Adrian, though.


    That''s just weird. Rather than that, she only wonders if she''s good enough for him.


    "Well, since we''re already here, we might as well go for a walk," he started again, grabbing her hand and taking her away with him.


    She just followed Adrian even when she was still in a bit of a daze. Cassidy should really snap out of it, though.


    "I don''t think we''ll get another chance to be alone. Those guys are going to be after us. As soon as they notice that we''re gone for a while, they''ll probably start marching all over the beach just to find us," he grumbled underneath his breath.


    "Yeah, you''re right," she agreed, giving him a smile.


    They began walking down the beach, hand in hand. Yet, the more they feel rxed in each other''spany, the more she is suddenly bing aware of the gap between them. He just looks so perfect at that moment, and when he is standing beside her like this, she appears kind of in and simple.


    "It''s such a beautiful day," he mused out loud.


    They stopped in front of the water momentster. Every now and then, she could feel the waves hitting her feet. She turned to look at the ocean before gaping slightly,pletely dazzled by its sun-kissed beauty.


    Cassidy is still in the middle of admiring it when she feels Adrian squeezing her hand tighter.


    "Perfect day to be alone at the beach," he added, his smile taking her aback for a bit.


    It was then that she realized that the fact that she was brooding for something like this was only a ''sometime'' thing. She really didn''t believe that she''s not good enough for him. Perhaps, it was just because she finally made love with him after years of being together. Because she cherishes that moment so much, she can''t help but overthink.


    That being said, Cassidy should tell this to Adrian before it gets out of hand.


    <em>"Ummm...</em> Adrian...?" she called before letting go of his hand and walking towards the water.


    "Was I good enough for you?"


    "Huh...?" he blurted out, confused.


    "What are you talking about? Did something happen? What''s wrong?"


    "Oh, no. It''s nothing. I don''t know what I''m saying."


    Cassidy shook her head, deciding to give Adrian a small smile instead.


    She doesn''t know what she''s thinking. There''s really no need to say it out loud. She shouldn''t be so insecure when the only thing he always shows her is nothing but love. If he didn''t love her, then he wouldn''t be with her.


    "You''re right. It''s a beautiful day. I''m d we came to the beach with everyone."


    Though still a bit puzzled, he smirked at that. He then wrapped his arms around her waist, pulling her closer to him. In his deep, husky voice, he leaned down to whisper in her ear, "We''re alone now, you know."


    Before she even realized what he meant, she felt him grab her hand again. He started pulling her toward the water right then. Recalling that she didn''t want to get wet, she tried to run back to the sand, but he didn''t let her.


    It wasn''t long before the water was almost past her thighs. As revenge, she sshed water all over his face, causing both of them someughter.


    <em>"Ha!</em> That''s what you get! In case you didn''t know, I didn''t want to get wet."


    "Oh,e on, Cassidy."


    Chuckling, he slowly crept towards Cassidy before locking her in his arms, embracing her by the stomach this time. Adrian then ced the side of his face on her cheek and said with a low, smoky tone, "Who knows when we''ll be alone like thister on? Let''s enjoy ourselves while we can. Don''t you think that''s a good idea?"


    "No, I don''t..." she replied and pouted, pretending to disagree.


    "If I get wet, everything is going to show through this white shirt. My body''s not exactly that pretty."


    "Huh? What are you talking about?"


    He onlyughed a little, but she didn''t find anything funny. She was being real.


    "I think you''re perfect..." he then added with a smile, turning a bit serious as well.


    "You''ll always look perfect to me despite all of your imperfections."


    "Oh, I don''t think so¡­" she giggled, sshing him with water again.


    "You''re just blinded by love."


    It wasn''t long before they started a small water fight, which reminded them of thest one they had years ago.


    He soon swept her off of her feet and took her deeper into the water. At that, she squealed in surprise, hastily wrapping her hands around his neck. She can now feel the water reaching up to her chest.


    "Just how can you call me perfect, though? Look at yourself! You''re the one who''s perfect around here."


    In reply to that, he hugged Cassidy tightly, making sure her eyes were at the same level as his. Adrian stares at her admiringly, a smile spreading across his face again.


    "Is that what you''ve been thinking? Do you think I care about that? I really don''t, and I really do think you''re perfect. You''re amazing just the way you are, so don''t put yourself down. You''ll make me feel mad at this rate..." he gently chided her, taking on quite a serious tone despite his yful expression.


    "How dare you say that to the woman I love, huh? Take it back."


    She can feel him squeezing her tighter and tighter as they continue floating there in the water. Eventually, she shows him a warm, sweet smile, appreciating his words.


    "Thank you, love¡­" Cassidy said with a small giggle.


    "Though, to be honest, I still wonder why in the world you fell in love with me."


    "Do I even need a reason...?" Adrian asked, leaning down and kissing her forehead affectionately.


    "All I know is that I love you - and that will never change."

 Chapter 294 - Strawberry Vanilla Sundae With A Scoop Of Jealousy

    After ying in the water for some time, the couple finally decided to take a break and look for a refreshment booth.


    There are some open shops and diners on the seaside with vacant seats that are shaded byrge umbres. Since it is a busy season, the whole ce is going near packed, especially those restaurants that sell milk teas and frappes. They entered one of those stores to try out their bestsellers.


    Spotting Olivia and Charles there, Adrian and Cassidy went to join their table.


    "Oh, no, they''re here¡­" his secretary pretended to groan as he covered his face.


    "They''re here to torture us with their sickeningly sweet fluffy PDA again."


    <em>"Aww,</em> you poor dear¡­" his sister cooed while maintaining her meaningful stare at the couple''s feigned innocent looks.


    "You were supposed to be already used to it. After dealing with my younger brother''s varying phases throughout his eventful adulthood, dealing with something like that should already be no big deal. You''d just have to endure getting bitten by ants and having diabetes."


    It appears that this pair could be worse than Irish and Asher when they''re together. Now, Cassidy and Adrian can only watch and listen as they go on with their dramatic narrative.


    "You know, I did not sign up for this¡­" Charles continued.


    "I joined this heroic mission because I pitied this extinct creature I foolishly imed as my boss-friend as well as your unicorn sister-inw. But look what happened. These two have begun burning our eyes. They''re making people barf multiple rainbows per minute."


    "Excuse me, we''re here to eat¡­" Cassidy defended, pretending to be unamused.


    "Also, why are youining now? Have we always been this way?"


    "We thought so, too. But apparently, you''re getting a lot more touchy and clingy towards each othertely ¨C even while in public¡­" Olivia pointed out.


    "Do you know what the kids keep saying? They always ask me when you two are going to have a baby! Like for real! Am I supposed to know that or what?"


    "The kids have always been that curious, though. You''re just surprised because you hadn''t been spending as much time with them before as you do now¡­" Adrian exined, smiling.


    "They could get more mischievous than that, actually."


    <em>"Ummm¡­</em> Excuse me¡­?" the service crew suddenly chimed in, stealing their attention.


    "Shall I take your orders now, Ma''ams and Sirs?"


    With that, their conversation was cut off. They then proceeded to ce their orders.


    "Oh, yeah. I''ll be having your Mango Pudding sundae and a bowl of potato fries," said Charles.


    <em>"Ummm¡­</em> Mine is Chocte Banana Split," Olivia blurted out next.


    "Noted. How about you, Mademoiselle?"


    Adrian didn''t like how the man zeroed out Cassidy.


    That alone already gave him the idea that he''s new around here. Clearly, he doesn''t know who they are. He even had the guts to ogle at his wife as if he hadn''t been ring. When he winked at her, he couldn''t control the rumble on his throat anymore. So, he lifted her from her seat and deposited her on hisp.


    "Adrian!" she shrieked, caught off guard.


    "We''re taking your Strawberry Vani sundae - the biggest one that''s good for two people. A pack of chocte chip cookies, a cheese sandwich, and a bottle of wine. What do you think about those, love?" he said before shing her a toothy smile, much to the service crew''s mortification.


    Confused, Cassidy was left with no choice but to nod. With that, Adrian turned to the man and gave him a taunting smile.


    <em>"Uhhh...</em> Yes. R-Right away, Monsieur!"


    Once he scrambled away and entered inside the kitchen, Adrian caught theirpanions'' baffled faces as they controlled their snickers. He blushed a little and buried his face in Cassidy''s shirt cor, technically his shirt''s cor, out of embarrassment.


    Then, eventually, Charles and Olivia burst outughing.


    <em>"Ummm¡­</em> Adrian¡­?" Cassidy whispered to Adrian, still puzzled.


    "What''s the problem, dear?"


    He hummed as he nuzzled her neck. She tried calling him again. But he only began to grumble about his idiocy.


    "That was a big aim to his ego...!" Olivia guffawed.


    "Poor guy. He can''t contain his jealousy back there!"


    "How amusing¡­" Charles quipped with a smirk, entertained.


    "He got some rude awakening and made another one shed some manly skin."


    Adrian could only growl at them, still clutching onto a bemused Cassidy.


    She remained on her husband''sp even after their orders were served. He didn''t move or nudge her back to her seat, and he was constantly rubbing his head on her neck like a cat marking his territory, much to theirpanions'' gratification.


    Momentster, Damien suddenly came rushing to the store, taking all of them back.


    "Aunt Olivia! We need your help¡­!" he eximed as soon as he reached them.


    "Aunt Cassidy, too¡­! Hey, Uncle! Stop hogging her!"


    Instead of stopping, it only prompted his uncle to continue. He ended up making an incredulous look at it.


    "Adrian, let me go," Cassidy scolded Adrian when he didn''t release her.


    The way he adamantly shook his head tickled her more. She then squealed, "Adrian!"


    "Okay, let those lovebirds do their own business¡­" Olivia huffed with utmost annoyance.


    "What''s up, Damien?"


    "Well, there''s a volleyball game going on. Aunt Irish partnered up with Uncle Asher against-"


    "Noted! Now, let go of Cassidy, little brother! We''re going!"


    Olivia bolted out of her seat immediately. She tried to yank Cassidy but Adrian refused to give in.


    "Nooo~" he whined.


    "Don''t make me pour this ice-cold water and ssh it all over your head!" she threatened.


    "Rude!"


    "Let me go, dear¡­" his wife said with a sweet smile while prodding his arms away.


    "We have a match to settle."


    "Yeah¡­!" their nephew added.


    "And we need Aunt Cassidy''s prowess to knock ''em all!"


    Adrian scowled. Cassidy can''t help but giggle.


    "But we haven''t finished our ice cream."


    "I''ll be back, okay?"


    Resigned, he finally unwrapped his arms with a childish pout. She giggled again and was about to unbutton his shirt to keep it from getting wet again when an idea struck her.


    <em>"Hmm¡­</em> Might as well wear this¡­" she said, sparing him a conspiratorial wink.


    "So that everyone would know that, well, I''m yours?"


    Boy did he know she could turn his tan to a bloody red in just a matter of seconds. The two womenughed at his reaction while his secretary ridiculed him further after he recovered his bearings. He patted his shoulder when they took their leave for the volley area.


    "You got it bad, President. You got it bad."


    Charles was proven correct when he saw how his wife clumsily fell t on the water as she saved the ball that wetted his white shirt. Said shirt became transparent as it clung to Cassidy''s toned curvatures, revealing her hot, sexy bikini again.


    Now, Adrian is so jealous of his white shirt.

 Chapter 295 - Happy Times At The Beach

    If the enemies ended up with ten points and the team got fifteen points, it wasn''t just a good game - it was a great game.


    Cassidy and Olivia were able to beat their opponents in volleyball. It was mainly because Edward had only been forced to take Asher''s ce as Irish''s partner.


    And unfortunately for him, he''s not really that athletic. The only reason why he agreed was that his sons insisted that he go and y for a bit. He wouldn''t have epted had he known that he''d go against his sister-inw, though. She could probably crush anyone in any sport. Now, he ends up showing such an uncool side to the kids.


    "Couldn''t you have held back a little, Cassidy¡­?" Adrianmented, a bit proud and amused nheless.


    "You just sted Edward''s ego back there."


    "Well, he''s not the only one who wants to look cool in front of Hugo and the others¡­" Cassidy quipped, smiling.


    "That aside, wanna go for another swim, Adrian?"


    <em>"Hmmm¡­</em> I would rather not burn my skin more."


    "So, you''re not? Is it really because you''re afraid of sunburns or afraid of water?"


    "You do recall that I''d gotten in the water with you earlier, right?"


    "Floating is quite different from swimming, you know."


    Once he heard her taunting tone, he knew it was something he couldn''t help but bite. She isn''t the only one who has apetitive streak here.


    "Is that a challenge, love?" he asked, smirking.


    "Perhaps~?" she cooed, cing her finger under her chin.


    "Was ying volleyball not enough to tire you out?"


    "Not really. I''d say it only got me even more fired up."


    "yful as always, I see."


    "Why? Don''t you like the challenge? You scared or something?"


    He immediately chased her when she started to run away.


    With that, they''re back in the water. But this time, there are more people around. Some of them watch the couple in a bit of awe, thinking that they look perfect together. Others are a bit too open with their feelings, looking all envious of their good chemistry and lovely rtionship.


    It wasn''t too long before Cassidy finally surrendered. She let herself be tackled and slumped on the shore by Adrian.


    "Gotcha!" her husband dered triumphantly, but his grasp wasn''t tight enough to keep her from slipping away.


    "Oh no, you don''t!" she giggled as she met the waves and swam further, causing him let out a small whine.


    "Cassidyyy!"


    "Catch me if you can!"


    He sure will. shing his devilish grin, he went after his wife and surged past the waves. She squealed in surprise when she realized that he was already gaining on her. He chuckled to himself, finding a new thrill in chasing after her like this.


    It only took three minutes before Adrian finally caught Cassidy.


    ---


    At the moment, Cassidy is loving the way the gentle ocean breeze strokes her hair.


    She had undone her ponytail so she could dry her hair with the wind. After she and Adrian had been found by Damien and the others, they were indirectly forced toe back with them. Now, she is sitting under the canopy next to Asher while the kids are busy having an argument with Edward.


    Apparently, the children wanted to y volleyball, and he just happened to be the weakest possible opponent among the adults, so they were asking him to go with them.


    Snickering at them, Cassidy grabbed her ice cream sundae. Adrian had bought it for her a couple of minutes ago ¨C since they didn''t get to finish the first one earlier.


    She ced a scoop of ice cream in her mouth, letting the rich vor dissolve in her tongue. As she silently ate, she continued to scan the beach until she spotted Bryan and Irish trying to teach Aira how to swim.


    Cassidy could tell that she wasn''t having a swell time at all. Aira would swallow big gulps of salty water whenever she tried to swim on her own.


    She would''ve joined them, but she didn''t really feel like going back in the water. She was already in the process of drying herself up, and she didn''t want to give up her moment of peace just to go for a swim again. She was done with that for the day.


    Cassidy took a deep breath, closing her eyes. Sitting there on the beach in the middle of the afternoon made her feel so rxed. Still, something seems wrong with Asher.


    Ever since that day began, she noticed her childhood friend acting a little strange. He wasn''t talking to her at all even though they were sitting right next to each other.


    Asher would also wear a long face and every now and then. Cassidy could even hear him sighing.


    She wondered what was wrong with him. He had been quite upbeat and cheerful earlier. She even heard from Charles that he had challenged him and Adrian to a swimming duel.


    ''What could have possibly happened? What could have caused him to feel kinda down all of a sudden?''


    Cassidy stares and stares while Asher simply leans back.


    She ced another spoonful of ice cream in her mouth. Then, she finally considered talking to him.


    "Hey, Asher¡­?" she called out to him, hoping that she had at least grabbed some of his attention.


    "What''s wrong? You seem a bit down. Did something happen?"


    It took a bit while for him to respond. When he finally did, he didn''t say anything back to her. Instead, he just gave her a small smile and shook his head slowly. Then, he continued to stare off into space.


    She tried to look at what he was staring at, but she couldn''t see anything in particr. Trying to erase the awkward silence that was starting to form, she decided to steer away to another topic.


    If Asher is truly feeling down, it''s already obvious that he isn''t going to tell Cassidy.


    "Isn''t it such a pretty day? I don''t think there has been a day like this in the city - at least not yet, anyway."


    When she received nothing but silence, she let out a sigh of her own. She shouldn''t have expected much.


    Ever since she started living with her husband again, she hardly paid him a visit at all. They no longer spend time together as much as before. She couldn''t necessarily call him her best friend anymore. However, she still cares about him - a whole lot.


    And Cassidy wanted to do something to see Asher smiling again.

 Chapter 296 - Some Love Advice For A Friend

    Cassidy heaves a sigh, thinking of the next thing to say to Asher.


    "To be honest¡­" she then began again, cing her spoon over her lips as she turned to stare at the ocean with him.


    "I feel like staying here for a bit longer. I''ve never left this country before. I admit I''d miss this ce even though Adrian and I won''t really be gone for too long."


    She trailed off as she began to y around with the ice cream she had left in her bowl. Only a little remains at this point. Trying to make it melt faster, she keeps twirling it around.


    "I''ll leave our family to you, Asher. Thank you for looking out for me all the time."


    Asher didn''t say anything, and it''s at that moment that Cassidy finally realized it.


    Atst, she has figured out what, or more like who, he was staring at. Her eyes widened in surprise when they fell on a certain someone from a distance ¨C he was looking at Irish the whole time. Amused, she smiled and ced her hand on his shoulder.


    "You like her that much, huh?" she then whispered in his ear, making him perk up slightly.


    Her sudden statement made him blush a little. That has definitely forced him to snap out of his daze. As embarrassed and as flustered as he was, though, he did not bother to deny it. Instead, he lowered his head, trying to hide his eyes with his hair. He then sat up straight and covered the rest of his face with his hands.


    Now, Cassidy feels even more amused. It''s unusual to see Asher acting like this.


    <em>"Ugh,</em> what does it even matter at this point¡­?" he groaned in a cracked-up voice.


    "I can''t understand myself anymore. I used to despise her and this whole family so damn much, and whenever I recall that, I''d begin to doubt my feelings all over again. Why does it have to be that woman, anyway? This is just too much to take."


    "Hey, don''t say that¡­" she said as she faced him and sat on her knees, trying to encourage him.


    "Haven''t you learned already? Life is full of surprises. You fall in love when you least expected it. I myself have no qualms about you liking my sister-inw. She could still be a little tough sometimes, but I could see how much she was trying to change for the better. Perhaps, the greatest reward she''d received for doing so was your... well, love."


    "Yeah, right. To tell you the truth, I feel envious of you and Shade sometimes. You two just seem so perfect for each other. It''s as if you have been together since forever."


    Cassidy stares at Asher in silence.


    She didn''t know what to say at that point. Up until recently, she used to be like him as well. She remembered when she would waver and doubt. There were so many times when she thought that her love life would not just work out at all.


    Of course, all that changed when Cassidy and Adrian got back together again.


    He made her realize that it was never toote to start over. He made her believe that true love would always prevail no matter what happened.


    "You know what?" she said, finally making up her mind.


    She stood up from her seat and shook off some dirt that had managed to crawl on her shirt before she smiled down at Asher. He looked up at Cassidy in surprise, his face going from red to pale as soon as realization dawned on him.


    Ignoring his reaction, she reached out her hand for him to grab.


    "You''re going to go talk to her right now. If you think about it too much, then you''ll never get yourself to do anything. If you like her, tell her how you feel. This is a perfect chance, actually. There can''t be a better day for confessions than today," Cassidy told Asher.


    He immediately bolted up, looking at her as if she was crazy. Struck with horror, he took a couple of steps back.


    "Didn''t you hear what I said?! I-I''m still not¡­ Just how in the world do you want me to talk to her?! This is all too sudden! I''m not ready for this shit!" Asher opposed vehemently.


    "Come on! What''s there to lose? I know you can do it! You just have to think positive!" Cassidy cheered encouragingly.


    She then went and grabbed his wrist, but of course, he didn''t let himself get pulled so easily. He kept trying to shake her hand off of him. Yet, at this point, she was already determined to help him out.


    "This could be a life-changing moment for you! Just imagine it¡­!" Cassidy chirped ecstatically while Asher remained unconvinced.


    "Can''t you picture yourself as her boyfriend? Can''t you see yourself holding her hand?"


    She kept trying to drag him from under the canopy, but he still wasn''t giving in. He continued to pull himself back, making all her effort seem in vain. She didn''t know how she would do it, but she would make sure that he''d at least talk to Irish.


    "No! No! I can''t!" he shrieked as he nted his feet firmly on the sand.


    "It would be fine! I refuse to leave you guys behind like this! At least before I go, you''ve already made your feelings clear to each other! I bet she likes you, too!" she enthused, failing to notice that the two of them were already causing quite a scene.


    "Sure, she does! I-I mean, we already did talk the other night! And we''re not really that awkward with each other! I-It''s just me! I just thought that I''m getting more and more obvious! Everyone around us is starting to notice!"


    "What''s the issue, though?"


    "I don''t know! Maybe because I really still couldn''t picture us as a couple! I haven''t properly sorted out my feelings yet! It''s all just getting too unbearable! I''m even beginning to catch myself staring at her without realizing it! It''s so not cool!"


    "Then, confess already, you dumbass!"


    "As I said, I still can''t seem to do it!"


    "Okay! Fine! Alright!"


    Eventually, Cassidy relented, but that didn''t mean Asher was already off the hook.

 Chapter 297 - Everyone Deserves Happiness

    For now, Cassidy has to settle with whatever Asher can do at the moment.


    "I won''t ask you to confess your feelings, but at least talk to her again! You decided to withdraw from ying volleyball with us earlier after learning you''ve been partnered up with her, didn''t you? Don''t start making things awkward between you two!" she chided.


    "It''s that damn Shade''s fault! Also, your three annoying nephews! They kept teasing us and calling us names! And what exactly am I supposed to say to her, anyway?!" he eximed.


    Though Asher is still protesting, he''s starting to walk more on his own. Cassidy has finally convinced him.


    "Just let me draw some distance for now! I need to cool down a little! Things aren''t going to get awkward between us!" he continued to reason with her.


    "Stop being a brat," she snapped at him, whacking him yfully in the head.


    They''re already a couple of steps away from Irish right now. This is no time for Asher to be thinking about those silly things. Cassidy has to make him man up.


    "Just talk to her and be yourself like always. I''ll be there with you, I promise. Everything''s gonna be okay," she reassured him with a smile to which he could only sigh in defeat.


    With that, the two of them proceeded to make their way to Irish and the others who had already given up teaching poor Aira how to swim. Instead, Damien, Joshua, and Hugo were happily helping her make a sandcastle. Almost immediately, Cassidy could see Asher tense up a little the moment they reached them.


    "Hey, guys¡­" she greeted them with a small wave, relieved that he wasn''t too far behind from her.


    "What''s up? I thought you were teaching Aira how to swim."


    "I couldn''t do it¡­" the young girl responded for them while she continued on in her work with their sandcastle.


    "But I''m sure I will be able to soon enough. I''ll just take a break for now. There''s more to the beach than swimming, anyway. ying in the sand, for one, is quite enjoyable."


    "Oh, I see. I''m happy that you''re having fun so far."


    "Yeah, I am! Thanks for taking me here with you, sis!"


    She gave Aira a smile in reply. That''s when she noticed Asher distracting himself with other things, clearly trying his hardest to not look at Irish who''s now peering at both of them.


    "I''m sure you''ll learn how to swim, Aira. Maybe we cane here again next summer," Cassidy continued, earning a grin and a nod from Aira.


    "Now, wait a moment, Cassidy. You''re actually wearing that ugly shirt after Olivia and I went through hell trying to find the perfect swimsuit for you? That was made by a world-renowned fashion designer, you know," Irish suddenly chimed in, which caught her and Asher''s attention.


    Cassidy quickly nudges him with her elbow, hoping he''ll snap out of it. Asher is really going to blow his own cover if he doesn''t act natural.


    "If you don''t take that shirt off right now, I''m going to take it off for you," Irish taunted.


    "Please, Irish, don''t," Cassidy hastily pleaded.


    "You''re a model, Cassidy. Don''t tell me you don''t really see yourself as pretty-"


    "It''s not that. I just feel veryfortable in this shirt."


    "Yeah ''cause Adrian gave it to you."


    Irish lifted a brow then, confident that she hit the mark. Cassidy felt herself blush a little but immediately shook it off when she heard herugh out loud.


    "Fine. I guess I can''t force you. My brother probably didn''t want you to wear that, anyway. That must be why he gave you his shirt¡­" she said then trailed off, looking around.


    "Man, I wonder if they''re selling some alcohol around here. I''m feeling like it."


    That''s the time Asher cleared his throat, gathering all their attention.


    He looked at Irish with a blushing face, his hands clenched into fists. Right then, Cassidy suddenly felt somewhat nervous for him.


    She could hear herself cheering for him from inside her head. He was going to do it.


    "Well, if you''d like, we can look for an alcohol store together. I manage a bar so I''m pretty good at searching for one," Asher offered, exceeding Cassidy''s expectation.


    "Oh, sure. Let''s go together, then. Is it okay if we do it now? It''s pretty hot out here, and when you''ve spent hours trying to teach someone how to swim, things only get worse," Irish replied, suddenly feeling a little timid.


    "What are you talking about, Aunt Irish? You''re too busy looking at your nails to do anything. So, you just kept telling Aira what to do without really helping out," Damien deadpanned while the other children snickered.


    Irish blushes faintly, not expecting she''d get busted out. Asher lets out a chuckle of his own as well. He then walked closer to her, which took Cassidy aback for a bit.


    He''s actually being bolder than she thought. At that moment, she feels proud of him.


    "So, anyway, where do you want us to start searching?" he asked while she thought about it for a couple of seconds.


    "I don''t really know. Anywhere is fine," she answered, shrugging.


    "Alright, then. To the stalls first."


    "Thanks again. I appreciate it. I''m going to have to pay youter, though. I think I left my wallet somewhere back in the tent. Sorry about that."


    "It''s okay. I''ll pay for our drinks."


    "Really? But you already paid for the cheesecake back then."


    "It''s all good. You can just treat me to something next time."


    With that, Cassidy and the others watched Asher and Irish leave.


    It caused her some amusement to see him rubbing his neck and fidgeting around as he walked beside her. He was definitely a lot braver in this stuff than she gave him credit for, and she was d that he had at least gotten to talk to Irish again. Both of them are going to be just fine - for sure. He would soon learn that he was only fretting over nothing this whole time. For all she knows, they''ll get together before she and Adrian go abroad.


    Cassidy certainly hopes so since everyone deserves to be happy.

 Chapter 298 - The Boss And The Secretarys Bet

    Charles is once again witnessing just how hopeless Adrian is.


    "What do you keep looking at, President?" he asked but only after he already threw the ball in his direction.


    Since Adrian wasn''t looking, the ball ended up smacking him straight in the face. The throw had been a little too hard that it made him take a couple of steps back. Wincing, Charles quickly uttered an apology.


    "Sorry, Sir. I didn''t know you''re still not finished staring at Ma''am Cassidy¡­" he said, though he sounded somewhat half-hearted.


    "But with all due respect, I just must say this ¨C if I were Asher, I would''ve already called you an annoying leech."


    Adrian growled under his breath while he rubbed his cheek. He picked up the ball from the ground before shooting Charles a re.


    "And if you were Asher, I would say that I could stare at Cassidy as long as I wanted to. She''s my wife, after all. Unlike certain people, I actually admit my feelings," he huffed.


    "Well, I advise that you don''t overdo it - if you don''t want to get hit by a ball every time, that is. Didn''t Ma''am Cassidy herself suggest that you y with us for a bit? You really should listen to her and Asher and focus on something else," he reminded him.


    "What''s there to y, anyway? That guy should be here with us if he is going to talk that big."


    "There''s a over there. Maybe we can use it? I myself don''t really y that much, but it''ll be nice to try so every now and then. You know, Asher does make sense sometimes."


    Yet, despite everything Charles said, Adrian was not letting up at all.


    He just continued to stare off in a daze, too distracted by his wife who was doing her own stuff a few meters away. She''s by the shore right now, building what appears like a sandcastle with the children. It seems to him that she''s doing well on her own, unlike her husband who badly wants to be with her again even though they''ve just parted ways a few minutes ago.


    At this point, Charles could no longer fully understand Adrian.


    He isn''t sure what it feels like to love somebody that much. It''s almost as if it''s not love at all ¨C it''s something stronger, something beyond extraordinary. It''s so powerful it''s daunting. Still, he''d be lying if he said that he didn''t want to experience that someday.


    For now, however, Charles has to make Adrian snap out of it and produce some sort of evidence to show to Cassidy and Asherter when they ask about what they did.


    "Oh, I know! How about we make a bet?" he suggested, finallying up with an idea.


    "Huh? What bet?" he blurted out, surprised.


    Adrian didn''t really find it interesting, but he decided to just y along. He didn''t want to hear Charles telling him again that he was too attached to Cassidy, which he was.


    Then, suddenly, he came up with an idea of his own.


    "Okay, then. I ept the challenge, Charles. Let''s make a bet. If I win the match or whatever it is, you have to take Olivia out on a date¡­" Adrian proposed with a smug smirk, causing Charles to fall in thunderstruck silence.


    "How does that sound? Do you ept?"


    He hesitated. Of course, he would. That''s just too out of the blue. Even still, he''s not going to let him off the hook. Now that he actually found something he could enjoy, there''s no way he won''t see it through. Besides, this would also help him out with his love life somehow.


    But then, just when Adrian thought that he had this in the bag, Charles suddenly made hiseback and gave a proposal as well.


    "It''s on. But if I win, I''ll take Ma''am Cassidy out for a date whether you like it or not," he dered, and he froze in astonishment for a moment but eventually nodded.


    "And if I win, you take Olivia out on a date whether you like it or not," he said again, making sure that he would not forget.


    "Fine. Deal, then?"


    "Deal."


    ---


    It was an easy game - on Adrian''s part, at least.


    As if he would let Cassidy go out on a date with another man. Even if he''s beginning to trust that Charles is no longer into her, he will never allow it. Ever.


    "You''re being unfair, President," he somewhat whined to which he just smirked in amusement.


    He noticed Charles getting tenser and tenser as they made their way back to the others. Adrian tried to keep a nk expression, but each time he got a look on his flustered face, he felt like teasing him for a bit more. When they finally got there, he approached Cassidy and stood next to her, but his eyes never left him.


    He grabbed her hand before he decided to give the situation a little push. She turned to him with a baffled look.


    "Hey, Olivia¡­!" Adrian called out, making Olivia and everyone else look at him.


    "I think Charles over there has something he wants to ask you."


    Right then, Charles immediately sent him a re. But Adrian didn''t care.


    He only watched as his face turned red. This is what he gets for challenging a Millicent.


    "Yes¡­?" Olivia soon spoke up with that sweet voice of hers when Charles still had not gotten a word out to her.


    "What is it? Do you have something you''d like to say?"


    Adrian gave Cassidy''s hand a squeeze as he stared at Charles who had kept silent.


    Instead of answering, he found him scratching the back of his head sheepishly. This secretary of his has always been the calm andposed one. It''s rare to see him acting this way, which only shows that he''s really serious about this.


    "Well, you see¡­ There''s, <em>ummm¡­"</em> Charles began, trying to stay cool.


    "There''s this really cool movie that''sing out this weekend. I was wondering if you''re not too busy. We can go and watch it together if you want."


    "That would be wonderful¡­" Olivia beamed, pleasantly surprised.


    "I would love to go."


    Adrian nodded his head to himself as he saw his face light up then. Charles then started to chuckle as he continued to stand there in front of Olivia.


    He''s now actingpletely different from the way he''s acting around him moments ago. It''s like seeing a fresh side of him.


    Hopefully, things will work out between the two of them. He really doesn''t feel like going abroad without seeing some results, especially after he realized that this whole thing was actually quite fun to watch. Being a matchmaker is not that bad after all. It makes him happy to see his family and friends happy.


    "Seems like they''re all going to be just fine."


    "Yeah. Seems like it. With this, we can leave without any worries."


    Adrian looked to the side and made eye contact with Cassidy ¨C neither resisting a smile.

 Chapter 299 - What Could Have Been

    Cassidy was starting to get tired at this point, but Adrian just would not admit defeat.


    "We should really go home now, dear. Let''s just give up already¡­" she told him after almost an hour of going around the mall in circles.


    "Let''s face it. We lost them. They probably noticed that we''re following them. We ruined everything without realizing it."


    Shaking his head, he finally stopped walking - but not without letting out an annoyed groan. He looked around a bit more, puzzled as he scanned the whole area. Eventually, he let out a sigh and ced his hands in his pant pockets.


    "I don''t get it. We''re just right behind them, and we''re pretty far away¡­" he started.


    "There''s no way they would''ve noticed us. Besides, it''s not like we''re doing anything wrong."


    At that, Cassidy let out a sigh of her own. Upon spotting a nearby bench that was leaning against the wall, she walked towards it and sat down slowly. She then let out another sigh, propping her chin on top of her hands. It was not long before Adrian joined her there. He made his way to the bench and took a seat next to her. He crossed his legs as he settled down, eyes ahead.


    From that point on, they simply looked out into space.


    "Yeah, right. We''re spying on them. Well, I guess I was kinda curious too. I want to see how those two get along together¡­" she said then trailed off, giving him a scolding look.


    "But it seems that this is what we get for intervening."


    "Hey, those guys loved ying tricks on us, too¡­" he huffed, quicklying to his own defense.


    "I''ve known my secretary for many years, and this is the first time he''s ever gone on a date with the girl he likes. I swear, even though he gets on my nerves sometimes, he''s still my friend. I want to see him happy."


    <em>"Aww,</em> Adrian~"


    She smiled at him and sat up straight. Reaching out her hand, she then grabbed his and gave it a squeeze.


    This is one of those small things that Cassidy loves about Adrian.


    "You are such a good friend and boss. Charlie is lucky that he has someone like you."


    "Well, I''m doing this for Olivia, too. But yeah."


    He looks in another direction, a little embarrassed. Clearing his throat, he then intertwined his fingers with hers.


    "So, what are we supposed to do now? I don''t have to meet up with Edward untilter. I still have a couple of free hours."


    Cassidy pretended to think about it, but she already knew what she wanted to do. She grinned to herself and stood up from the bench. After doing a small twirl, she sped her hands together and looked at Adrian. He blinks at her with a questioning expression.


    "I know! We should go on a date of our own, and since we''re at the mall, we should go shopping!" she enthused ecstatically.


    "Shopping? I didn''t know you''re into that. You just don''t seem like the type that would like to go shopping and stuff," he teased, causing her to re up in annoyance.


    "What''re you trying to say? Just because I look like this doesn''t mean I don''t like to shop and look around. I''m still a woman, you know. It''s okay, though. I was just suggesting. We should go home. Our departure''s just around the corner, and there are things I need to finish for my own work anyway."


    Cassidy was about to turn around and leave him. But Adrian suddenly grabbed her wrist.


    He then pulled her back, which nearly made her stumble. Wrapping his arms around her waist, he locked her in an embrace and put his head on top of her shoulder. He then gave her a peck on the cheek before he whispered in her ear, "I''m just kidding, love. I really don''t mind as long as I''m with you. Let''s shop as much as you want. I''ll buy you anything you want."


    Cassidy can feel her cheeks flush red then. Embarrassed, she gently pushed Adrian away.


    "O-Okay, then¡­" she stammered out, trying to act unaffected.


    "Now, where should we go first? I mean, this ce is huge. It''s no wonder we lost Charlie and Olivia so easily. I do remember them saying that they''re going to see a movie together. That''s probably where they''re at. They must be in the movie theater on the top floor."


    "I don''t really understand why he would take her out to a movie¡­" he told her as they began to walk around.


    "You can''t even talk while you''re in there. How''s he supposed to make a move when he can''t do that? He should''ve taken her out to eat or something - anything other than the movies."


    "I think it''s sweet. They''re probably watching a romantic movie, or they may have picked a different one. Still, the point is that they''re spending time together. Who knows? He might even ask her out right after."


    Cassidy continued to look around as she talked. Perhaps, Adrian was partially correct about what he said earlier.


    She really wasn''t a fan of shopping. But she did enjoy it every now and then.


    He didn''t say anything as they went on with their stroll. Then, momentster, he suddenly stopped in front of a big, wide window. His wife looked at him in confusion before she turned to see what got his attention. She''s taken aback once she realized that he''s staring at this white wedding dress that''s on disy.


    Cassidy gulps, suddenly feeling like losing her bnce. Adrian, on the other hand, just continues to behold it with wonder.


    "Hey, Adrian¡­?" she blurted out, making him snap out his daze.


    "What''re you looking at?"


    "Cassidy, love¡­" he called in a small voice that was barely audible.


    "I''m sorry I wasn''t able to give you the wedding of your dreams. Sometimes, I just really wanna hit myself. I still regret everything I did to you. Buttely, instead of loathing myself over and over again, I just try to imagine what could''ve happened. I try to imagine traveling back in time and marrying you once more. Do you think I''m stupid for thinking something like that?"


    "What?"


    Not understanding what''s going on, she takes a look at the dress herself. She''s got to admit it''s quite exquisite. Still, it was nothingpared to the one she wore during her wedding. While she kind of gets it when he said he''d like to imagine the things that could''ve been, she still wouldn''t trade what she has now for anything in the world.


    So, with a smile, Cassidy looks back at Adrian and says, "Of course not, silly. I don''t think it''s stupid at all. But it''s okay.. I''m happy with the way things are now."

 Chapter 300 - Another Dream Come True

    Adrian took a deep breath.


    As he stood in front of the door, he could feel his heart jumping right out of his chest. Half of him wanted to run away at that moment ¨C the other still being in utter shock.


    He just couldn''t believe it. He couldn''t believe what''s happening.


    Gulping to himself, he then looked at the door before him again. He gripped the bouquet of flowers in his hand before cing his other one on the knob.


    Everything has happened so fast - he still can''t believe that his wife has finally given birth. Though it''s already been a whole year after they departed and began living temporarily in another country, it all felt like it''s just yesterday. Now, they''re having their first child at longst.


    Once Adrian gathered enough courage, he finally turned the doorknob and came striding in. There, he found Cassidyying on top of the hospital bed - half asleep and worn out.


    When he closed the door, she quickly perked up, a smile forming on her face the moment she realized that it was him. She held out her hand towards him, and he picked up his pace to grab it immediately. He gave it a tight squeeze before bending down for a bit to give her a kiss on the lips.


    She had done it. She had given birth to their first child -


    Their son.


    "How''re you doing, love? Are you feeling alright? Does anything hurt?" he inquired as he ced the flowers he had brought for her on the couch.


    He could see the exhaustion written all over her face. She really looks drained. He could not understand how a woman even managed to stay alive after giving birth. It seemed like an impossible task for him, and it was something that would always amaze him.


    "You should rest. I don''t mind watching over you," he said, concerned more than anything else.


    "I''m doing fine, dear. Don''t worry," she reassured him through a quiet, scratchy voice.


    "Are you sure?"


    "Yes. You can go and head back. Don''t you have an important meeting with our business partners today?"


    "That doesn''t matter right now."


    Adrian heaves out a sigh. Cassidy is just too selfless.


    There is no way he is going back to work after his wife has just delivered a baby. He had almost died when he received a call from Mia who was with her at home the whole time, telling him that she was about to go intobor.


    Adrian pats her head, pushing a few strands of hair away from her face. Even though Cassidy is barely hanging in there, he still finds her very beautiful.


    "I''m going to stay right here, and nothing you say will change that."


    Unfortunately, thepany had needed his help again only after a couple of months since they departed. That''s why he had to go back to work not too long after taking a supposedly year-long break. At that moment, however, none of that mattered to him.


    He is finally a dad. He has just be a father to a small baby boy.


    Earlier, he had seen him for a brief moment, and he honestly could not wait to hold him in his arms. He wanted to see what it felt like to be a father for the very first time. Apart from that, he has to be there for his wife. He knows that she''s only acting tough right now. There was no way she would want to be alone on such a special asion.


    Adrian smiles at the thought. He then looks back at Cassidy and finds her staring at him.


    "I guess it''s okay. I don''t want you to leave me, anyway. Please stay with me, Adrian."


    "I will. You don''t have to worry about anything, Cassidy. Just rest."


    "Thank you."


    "It''s nothing. I already contacted everyone else, by the way. They''re on their way over here. I think I heard Asher going crazy over the phone."


    "Yeah, I can imagine so."


    Cassidy snickered a little before sheid back on the pillow. Adrian just continued stroking her hair and staring down at her with a fond, loving smile.


    "It finally came true, Adrian. We''re parents. You have no idea how happy I am right now. I could just cry out of joy."


    And he sees exactly that.


    He can see nothing but happiness in her eyes. Despite how exhausted she is, she can still look so vivaciously bright. He smiles wider as he thinks about his own happiness - they finally created a family together.


    They have both just been blessed with a child, and it''s a boy no less. Back then, a part of him had wanted the baby to be a girl, but now, he realized that whether the baby had been a girl or a boy, his love would have been the same. Nothing would have changed the fact that he was finally a father, and he could not be any happier.


    He gave her hand another squeeze. It was at that moment that they heard a faint knock on the door. He was going to get up to open it, but the door flew open before he even had a chance.


    "Congrats, Shade my man!" Asher hollered, rushing in uproariously.


    Right then, Adrian suddenly found himself stuck in his bone-crushing embrace. Asher was squeezing him so tightly that he was starting to run out of breath. He was about to push him off of him, but then, he saw him immediately dashing towards Cassidy next.


    "Cassie, my beloved! Congrats to you, too! Good job¡­!" he cheered before leaning down and giving her a peck on her forehead, which earned a small giggle from her.


    "You two are finally parents! I can''t wait to see Shade the Fourth! I just hope he doesn''t get his father''s looks! If he does, he''s going to be one ugly-looking baby!"


    "What the hell did you just say¡­?!" his friend practically barked at him, grabbing him by the cor and ring daggers at him, though he had a feeling that he''s just ying around.


    "If you came here to insult others, then just leave! In case you didn''t know, only one visitor is allowed at a time! So, go away, moron!"

 Chapter 301 - Small Bundle Of Joy

    Asher made a show of being hurt.


    "So mean! You never change, Shade! Let''s hope your son doesn''t get that attitude of yours!" he bolted out, pretending to be offended.


    Adrian rolled his eyes before letting him go. He could hear Cassidyughing faintly from behind him.


    "Where is he, anyway? I wanna see my nephew!" Asher demanded while looking around.


    "Your nephew?" Adrian muttered, raising a brow.


    He was supposed to be an adult, and yet, he was acting as immature as ever. Seeing him cheerfully bounce around like a toddler makes him wonder how exactly he even makes it through life.


    Letting out a sigh, Adrian looked at the door again and found Irishing in with a bunch of balloons and a bouquet of flowers.


    "You guys¡­ Why don''t you understand that only one visitor is allowed right now-"


    "Congrattions, dearest brother and sister!" she told both of them sweetly, cutting him off, and went to ce her gifts on the table at the lounge set in front of the hospital bed.


    She then walked over to give Cassidy an embrace, which she happily epted. Over the months, Irish really worked hard to earn her trust and get this close to her ¨C and she seeded.


    "Oh, how delightful! You''re finally parents! This must be very exciting for you two! I''m d everything went okay!"


    Giving in, Adrian eventually decided to just let them be for a little while longer. It wasn''t long before Irish dragged Asher out of there, though. She told Cassidy to rest for now and that they would visit herter when she fully recuperated.


    He felt a bit relieved the moment he was left alone with his wife again.


    She was clearly tired, and she really did need some sleep. He was about to sit back down next to her when the door opened up again. Taken aback, he turned around and found a nurse with a small baby in a hospital crib.


    She carefully rolled it inside, slowly positioning it at the right side of the room. Even though she was not saying anything yet, they already both knew what she was doing.


    Adrian turned to look at Cassidy then.


    He could see her face radiating with happiness. The moment had finallye, it seemed. They were finally going to meet their first child properly.


    Adrian had briefly carried him earlier. It was after Cassidy had given birth to him.


    But he had been so busy crying with joy that he was not able to enjoy the moment thoroughly. His excitement had overpowered him and locked his mind away.


    Still, it''s okay. They''ll just have to do it together.


    Soon, the nurse lifted their baby from the crib before making her way to Cassidy. With a smile on her face, she gently ced their child in her arms. Once that was done, the nurse stepped back and introduced the infant as theirs. Adrian could not help but smile, feeling like tearing up all over again.


    He watched his wife enjoy their baby in her arms. She was looking at him with awe and wonder while pressing his small strands of hair with her fingers. He could see that she wanted to tear up at that moment too. She caressed his cheeks gently before she fixed the nket that was wrapped over his tiny little body.


    "Oh, my baby. You''re so adorable," she whimpered weakly, looking pretty overwhelmed.


    That whole time, Adrian stood a bit far back. He was suddenly not sure how to approach Cassidy.


    At that moment, she just looked so beautiful with their child. The scene will forever be engraved in his heart and mind.


    Taking in a deep breath, Adrian finally took a couple of steps forward. Their baby is fast asleep, but every now and then, he can see him moving around. Once he was right beside the two of them, he reached his hand out to Cassidy and ced it over her shoulder.


    He can''t believe it. He''s finally a dad. He''s the father of a beautiful and healthy boy.


    They are a family atst.


    "Why don''t you try carrying him, dear?" she asked as she looked up at him.


    For the first few seconds, Adrian hesitated. But when he took another look at the small sleeping bundle of joy in Cassidy''s arms, he just could not refuse.


    With that, he slowly nodded before he carefully took their son from her.


    "He''s so lovely, ain''t he? I have a feeling he''s going to look like you. I can already see that he has your hair color," Cassidymented while Adrian could only stay quiet.


    He could not say anything since his everything at that moment was too focused on their child. He felt like he''s seeing an angel right then. He remembered when he had carried their nephews when they were still this little.


    However, the feeling was nowhere the same. It''s overwhelming.


    Right now, he badly wants to scream out to the whole world that he is finally a parent. He hopes that his own father is proudly looking down at him from heaven.


    With those in mind, he slowly began to rock the baby in his arms, feeling his eyes start to swell with tears again. He was being far too emotional today, but he was willing to make an exception.


    "Hey there, little guy," Adrian greeted quietly.


    His son began to stir around a little. He stroked his cheek with his finger, and even though it was brief, he caught him open his eyes at his touch.


    "Wee to the world. I''m your Daddy, and I promise I''ll always take care of you. I may not be perfect, but I''ll always do my best for you and your Mommy."


    "Wanna name him after you?"


    Cassidy chimed the question from behind him. Adrian turned to find her on the verge of falling asleep.


    She kept forcing her eyes to stay open, her breaths getting longer. He couldn''t really me her, though. She had just brought a living human to the world, and from what he had witnessed, it definitely had not been easy. It was painful enough to watch her go intobor. If only he could, he would take her ce.


    "Do you want to name our first son Adrian Jr.? I think it will fit him perfectly," Cassidy added.


    "I don''t think so," Adrian softly said.


    He looked down at his son one more time. The sight that greeted him then has made his heart melt. He was trying to pull out one of his hands, but the nket was wrapped around him tightly. Smiling, he leaned down and gave him a kiss on the forehead.


    "We should find a name that''s more simr to yours."


    <em>"Hmm?</em> Why?"


    Adrian turned to her again. By that point, Cassidy already sumbed to slumber.


    "Because he''s got your eyes."

 Chapter 302 - The Millicent Family Years Later

    "Mommy?"


    Startled, Cassidy was pulled back to reality.


    She snapped out of her thoughts and ced the picture frame back on the coffee table. Then, she looked down to find her daughter, Adelynn, staring up at her. She wondered just how long she had been staring at their family picture.


    "I can''t put the ribbon on, Mommy. It keeps slipping. Can you put it on for me?"


    "Of course, honey."


    With delight, she took the ribbon from her hand. She then began to tie it around her ponytail, making sure to leave a nice, beautiful bow.


    Once Cassidy was done, Adelynn turned back around and beamed at her happily before walking over to the sofa to grab her teddy bear.


    "Seems like you''re all ready to go¡­" she said as she patted her head, giving her a smile of her own.


    "That dress looks really cute on you. I''m sure Daddy will love it."


    "Really¡­?!" she blurted out ecstatically while she held her teddy bear closer to her chest.


    "Is Daddy really going to love it?!"


    Cassidy nodded, making Adelynn squeal in joy.


    She lets out a sigh before she looks down at her own outfit ¨C a simple red dress. They both had to pretty themselves up today since they were about to go to a special event.


    "Do you like my teddy bear, Mommy? Daddy bought it for me¡­!" Adelynn chirped blithely.


    "He said that it would take care of me whenever he wasn''t around! Oh, and also, he said that he was going to take me to the aquarium park next week! I can''t wait! I want to take a picture of all the fishes there, and I want to hang them over the wall behind my bed!"


    Cassidy smiled at her again. It didn''t surprise her in the least since Adrian had a habit of spoiling Adelynn like this.


    She was already turning five this year, but to him, she would always be his little girl.


    "Alright. I hope we''ll all be able to go," she told her in reply, and she nodded before kissing her cheek.


    With that, Adelynn dashed back to the living room, giggling all the while. Cassidy went to follow after her until she heard the doorbell ring out of nowhere.


    Usually, the maids woulde running to answer it, but since she was already right there, she decided to open the door herself.


    Once she did so, she found herselfing face-to-face with Asher, much to her pleasant surprise. Cassidy greeted him with a small hug before stepping aside to wee him in.


    "I thought you said that you wouldn''t be able to make it, Asher," she started, grinning.


    "Well, I''m afraid I still wouldn''t be, Cassie. I''m not only dropping Irish off at the airport. I''m leaving with her," he told her with a small smile, and she swore she saw him blushing even though he was trying to keep it cool.


    "Right. It''s finally that day, huh?"


    "Yeah. This is a big opportunity for her, and I just can''t leave her alone. She''s finally going to debut as a movie director. I want to be there to support her. Bryan and Aira are going with you guys, though. They have to stay behind to manage the restaurant, after all."


    "I hope everything goes well for the both of you. It''s alright. Can''t be helped, anyway. I know that Adrian understands. Just please have a safe trip."


    "I thought I would tell you this in person. I''m really sorry that I won''t be able to make it."


    Cassidy simply shook her head in understanding. Smiling, Asher stepped closer and pulled her in for an embrace.


    "Take care of yourself and your family. D, congratte Shade for me. I probably won''t be back in a while. I''ll call sometimes, okay? Me and Irish."


    Cassidy nodded, and Asher finally let go.


    He patted her head then ¨C just like the way he used to when they were younger. After bidding each other goodbye for thest time, she watched him take his leave.


    Asher came all that way just to tell her that he''s departing. Cassidy greatly appreciated that.


    She would have loved him and his girlfriend to apany them on Adrian''s special day. However, Irish had gotten an important offer that she just couldn''t afford to turn down. Of course, she immediately epted it, and Cassidy wasn''t surprised that her boyfriend decided to follow her.


    ''I''m d that they''d hooked up in the end. They''d fight from time to time, but they''re practically soulmates by this point. I bet it won''t be long before they get engaged.''


    Ruffling down her dress, she went back inside and began to climb up the stairs. She takes a look at her wristwatch, relieved that there''s still some time left before they have to go. Now, there''s just one more person she needs to check on.


    Cassidy made her way to her son''s bedroom. She''s almost sure that Carsein would make trouble again.


    "Are you almost ready, darling?" she called out from behind the door.


    "I don''t want to go, and I''m not going!" he eximed, confirming her spection.


    That''s when he stepped out of his bedroom. She stared down at him with a frown, sighing when she saw that he''s indeed nowhere near ready. He was still wearing his pajamas, hair amess.


    "There''s no way I''m wearing that suit or whatever. The tie chokes me! Besides, it''s going to be boring. I''m going to my friend''s house. He''s got this really cool video game that I want to see-"


    "How can you say that?"


    Cassidy ces her hands on her hips with her brows furrowed together. There''s no doubt about it. Carsein had gotten her stubbornness. His temper came from Adrian, though.


    "Your father had been preparing for this for months! Are you telling me that you don''t care about him? Don''t you want to see him y the piano again? It''s his first performance in front of many people, and he wants his whole family to be there. So, forget about going to your buddy''s house. You''re going to change into that suit right now. Do you understand?"


    She sees him falter then. It''s unusual of her to get this angry ¨C he knows that. But perhaps, there''s a bigger reason why he wavered. It must be because he really didn''t mean what he said.


    "Fine," Carsein then finally stated, much to Cassidy''s delight.

 Chapter 303 - Gathering Together For A Special Occassion

    Letting out a deep breath, Cassidy shook her head.


    For a nine-year-old, her son really does have quite the attitude. He''s always picking fights with others. She often getsints from his teachers, and no matter how many times they lecture him, he just doesn''t learn.


    Even so, Carsein has some good points.


    He has arge group of friends. His grades aren''t bad either. The only problem is his behavior.


    Cassidy was so busy thinking about those that she did not realize the moment Carsein had finallye out of his bedroom.


    "There. Are you happy?"


    "Very."


    She bent down to fix his tie. He groaned and pulled back a little. She onlyughed at his reaction, being already used to it. He doesn''t like it when she shows him signs of affection, but she keeps doing it anyway.


    When Cassidy was finished, she gave Carsein a peck on the cheek.


    "You look so nice. Such a dashing boy. You probably have a lot of admirers¡­" sheplimented.


    "Now, are we settled?"


    "No, I hate these shoes! They fit me so tight¡­!" her son bolted out, aggravated.


    "Also, this suit doesn''t look good on me at all. If you want me toe so badly, why can''t I just wear my jeans? Why do we have to go all formal?"


    "Because those are the rules. Mommy told me so¡­" her daughter suddenly interrupted as she walked over to him and gave him a big, bright smile.


    "You look so cute, big brother! Almost like a prince! You should let me do your hair! I can put some ribbons on you! I have that color, too! Do you want me to get them for you?"


    Carsein was clearly not pleased with that. Adelynn justughed it off, amused.


    "Go away, Adey! You''re so annoying."


    "Come one, Sein! I''ll even lend my teddy bear to you!"


    "No thanks! Get that thing away from me! You''re going to rub your girly germs all over me! How gross! Besides, this isn''t any of your business! Just go away!"


    At that point, her smile had already turned upside down. He went still then.


    Heaving out a sigh, Cassidy stepped in once more and got in between Carsein and Adelynn.


    "Please, be nicer to your sister, Carsein. You''re older than her. Adelynn''s just trying to cheer you up."


    "B-But she''s always like this. It''s just so annoying and embarrassing. Whenever she sees me at school, she goes out of her way just to say ''Hi'' to me. She acts like she doesn''t see me at home or something. Why can''t she just leave me alone? She''s always tagging along everywhere¡­ Oh, and she better not sit down next to me during the performance thingy. I''m not going to do no babysitting."


    Cassidy was about to say something again when she saw Mia and Anthony rushing up the stairs.


    The head maid and butler told them that it was time to go and that the car was ready. With that, they all started heading downstairs, putting the matter aside in the meantime.


    Adelynn didn''t waste time holding Carsein''s hand.


    He immediately shoved it away, but after much persistence, he ended up giving in to her request. Their mother smiled at the sight. Despite their differences, her kids still get along. She really couldn''t have asked for a better family.


    Cassidy was able to go on every day because of them.


    ---


    It wasn''t long before the Millicent family finally arrived.


    At the entrance, they quickly caught sight of Olivia and Charles who seemed as impatient as ever. Cassidy got off the car first, not bothering to wait for the driver to open the door for her. Adelynn ran out next to give the two a big embrace. Carsein, on the other hand, stepped out unwillingly.


    "Hi there, Adey. You came here to see your Daddy, right? You excited?" Olivia greeted, still looking as youthful as ever, especially with that grin on.


    Adelynn nodded at her happily before she ran back to Carsein again. She grabbed his hand, but he quickly tried to shove it away. Cassidy just let out a small, helpless sigh before turning to look at Charles and Olivia.


    "I''m d that you two were able to make it. Asher stopped by a little while ago to tell me that he was going to leave with Irish after all," Cassidy informed them.


    "So I''ve heard. I''m happy for them," Olivia replied, still smiling.


    "Where''s Sir Edward, by the way? Didn''t you tell me before that he''sing with Bryan and the kids? I don''t see them around. I thought they''d be here before us?" Charles brought up.


    "They must be inside already."


    "Yeah. They didn''t mention they''d wait here."


    Once their conversation finished, Cassidy walked over to her children. Charles and Olivia are now talking with Carsein. She went up beside Adelynn and grabbed her hand before turning back to the others.


    "We should also get in there already. We don''t want to bete."


    ---


    "Are you ready, Adrian?"


    Adrian turned around to see Edwarding in his direction.


    Giving him a smile, he went back to fixing his tie. He was already running out of time. It wouldn''t be long before he had to go on stage.


    "The day is finally here, huh? You''re going to perform atst ¨C as an official pianist, that is. You really do have a passion for it after all, don''t you?" his brothermented.


    "Yeah, I thought I wouldn''t pursue it. But it''s just like you. Your dream lied in engineering rather than managing our business. I''m simply doing the same ¨C thought, a little bted," he told him, slumping after seeing that he failed to fix his bow tie.


    It looked kind of sloppy. Even after years of being the head of a conglomerate, he wasn''t used to doing those sorts of things. He would often get his wife to do it for him.


    Letting out a groan, he tried again. He needs to look presentable, especially since he knows that his whole family will be watching him out there.


    "Believe it or not, Edward, I''m feeling kind of nervous right now. I haven''t really performed in front of such a huge crowd."


    "You''ll be fine, Adrian. Besides, you''ve always seeded at everything you put your mind into."


    Adrian is really grateful to Edward.


    He didn''t change at all. He will always and encourage him whenever he needs it. He''s such a blessing of a big brother.


    Over the course of time, Olivia and Irish have turned into quite the supportive big sisters too.


    It''s regrettable that they''ve only gotten this close when they''re already full grown-ups. Even still, what they have now is something he can never exchange for anything else.


    "Daddy!"


    That voice.


    Adrian could make it out in a crowd of a million. He turned away from Edward to find Cassidy, Adelynn, and Carsein making their way inside the dressing room.


    He could see his lovely little daughter jumping up and down with excitement. Her smile always fills up his chest with warmth.


    "Oh, Uncle Edward is here too! Hello!" Adelynn greeted, which earned a smile from Edward.


    "Princess," Adrian called affectionately.


    With a grin on his face, he lifted her from the ground and carried her in his arms. He then yfully pinched her nose, making her giggle out loud. The way her eyes sparkle with mirth makes her look even more adorable.


    "You look so pretty today, princess. That dress really suits you.. Someday, you''re going to be as beautiful as your mother."

 Chapter 304 - Never-changing And Never-ending

    Adrian could hear Cassidy letting out a sigh.


    But he was being totally serious. With a smirk on his face, he ced his daughter back on the floor before he grabbed her hand. He then approached his wife and gave her a quick kiss on the lips. For a couple more seconds or so, he just continued to stare at her, admiring her beauty ¨C she looks as gorgeous as ever.


    Adrian cast down his gaze to find Carsein not too happy to be there.


    "Hey, what''s wrong, little guy?" he asked his son before he ruffled his hair.


    He didn''t say anything as he only turned to look away ¨C somewhat embarrassed. It was no surprise for him, though. He''s always acting like this. It takes him time and some effort to get him to speak up his mind.


    With a smile, Adrian gave Carsein a pat on the shoulder.


    "It''s cool, buddy. We can talk about itter," he reassured him.


    "Just look at you, dear. When are you going to learn to do a tie?" his wife suddenly chimed in, reaching out to his cor to adjust his bow tie the way it was supposed to be.


    Adrian couldn''t help but smile. Cassidy''s just too perfect.


    "Asher won''t able toe. He left with Irish to the airport¡­" she informed him.


    "He told me to congratte you on his part. Both of them really wanted toe."


    "It''s fine¡­" he replied as he turned to look in the direction towards the stage.


    "Not like this is a big deal, anyway.


    He''s not the only one who''s performing today. There''ll be others like him who''ll get to stand on that tform. He just happened to be in charge of the opening act.


    "Well, let''s go find our seats," Edward suddenly chimed in, mostly talking to Adelynn and Carsein.


    He put his arms around both of them before holding their hands. They didn''t hesitate to follow after him, which shows just how much they respect this uncle of theirs.


    "Come on. Your mother will just catch up with uster."


    Adelynn nodded her head and turned back to wave at Adrian and Cassidy. She then happily skipped along with Edward out of the dressing room. Carsein, on the other hand, decidedst minute to linger back for a bit and turned around to look at them again.


    He then ced his hands behind his back. They could see that he''s struggling with something.


    <em>"Ummm¡­</em> Dad¡­?" Carsein began, looking down at the floor.


    "I hope you do well. Actually, I want to learn how to y the piano too. Do you think you can teach me sometimes?"


    "Alright," Adrian said with a smirk, parting from Cassidy for a bit.


    He then held out his fist to him. Knowing what it meant, he quickly made contact with his own.


    "You can count on it. I''ll be more than happy to teach you. Just let me know when you want to get started."


    Carsein nods shyly before smiling. That''s the first today. Adrian and Cassidy are delighted.


    It wasn''t long before he ran back to where Edward and Adelynn were. The couple just kept smiling as they watched them leave ¨C all set to join Damien, Joshua, Hugo, and Aira at the front row.


    Man, does Adrian love them all.


    He was still staring off into the distance when Cassidy resumed fixing his bowtie. Adrian looked down at her hands as they carefully pulled on his shirt cor.


    "Our son is a good kid. I can see that he admires you a lot. That''s probably why he has trouble talking to you at times. So, you shouldn''t take it too personally," she said.


    "Yeah, I know. He reminds me of myself when I was that young," he replied.


    Once she was finally finished adjusting his tie, he pulled her closer to him. He wrapped his arms around her waist ¨C with their faces only inches apart.


    It didn''t matter how much time passed. His love for her would never change. In fact, he would only find himself loving her more and more each day.


    "You look really beautiful, Cassidy. Did I tell you that already?" he told her sweetly.


    "Hey, don''t change topics," she snapped at him, turning her away.


    Smirking, Adrian ced his hand over her face and made her look back at him. He just really couldn''t get enough of Cassidy.


    It''s thanks to her that he''s having such a wonderful life now. He couldn''t ask for more - he has a beautiful wife and two beautiful children, after all.


    "Shouldn''t you be getting ready? Isn''t the show about to start in a couple of minutes?" she asked.


    "It''s okay," he whispered as he leaned in and pressed a kiss on her lips, embracing her tighter before pulling away secondster.


    "Really?"


    "Yeah. I still have some time to spare, especially for you."


    She chuckled and pushed Adrian away. Cassidy then crossed her arms, lifting a brow.


    "You never change¡­" she quipped.


    "Anyway, I really should get going. Sein has been picking fights with Adey a lottely. She''s just so attached to him, and she''s also way too attached to you. Sometimes, I feel like you spoil her more than you need to."


    "What? Me¡­?" he snorted with sarcasm, but she didn''t find it amusing at all.


    "It''s not like that, okay? She just needs more protection. She''s my little girl, after all. What do you expect me to do?"


    "You''re hopeless, Adrian. You''re gonna end up turning too strict and protective of her."


    "It''s alright, Cassidy. There''s still time before she starts looking for a guy, anyway."


    He reached out to her and grabbed her hands. Then, slowly, he ced them over his lips, giving them a soft, gentle kiss. That''s when he heard one of the stage coordinators shout that there were only five minutes left.


    "Sein and I will beat the crap out of any guy that makes Adey cry. You can bet on it¡­" he firmly said as if making a vow to her.


    "And I''ll also be here to protect you."


    Cassidy shook her head at him before leaning in closer. She quickly kissed Adrian on the lips, intending to make it short since it''s almost time.


    But that only taunted him, making him want for more. When she was about to pull away, he held her by the waist again and pulled her in for a deeper, more passionate kiss. He did it as if he did not want to let her go.


    They have been together for so long, and yet, Adrian still keeps losing his mind every single time he is with Cassidy.

 Chapter 305 - Their Happily Ever After

    Adrian and Cassidy made out for one whole moment.


    When they finally parted, she let go of his hand and spared him onest smile before she started to walk away. He offered her a smile of his own, feeling more determined to give her the performance of her life.


    Breathing in deeply, Adrian started reciting the music notes in silence.


    He had practiced like crazy for this moment. He needed to make sure he didn''t mess up. He wanted to show his son just how wonderful and enjoyable it was to y the piano.


    ''Now, then, shall we get going?''


    ---


    Adrian stood in the middle of the stage with the grand piano right behind him.


    Once the curtains were lifted, he was immediately faced with a sound of apuse. He bowed down, trying to stay calm andposed. His palms were starting to feel a little sweaty, and his breathing was beginning to get out of control. Funny how he''s getting all nervous now after reaching this far.


    ''Perhaps, it''s because this is what I''ve always wanted. So, it''s only expected that I''ll take this very seriously.''


    Adrian closed his eyes for several seconds. When he finally raised his head once more, he immediately scanned the front rows and sighed in relief when he found Cassidy and the others on their designated seats.


    He could see them clearly despite the dimness of the music hall.


    Charles is pping like an idiot, giving him a thumbs-up. Olivia is all-smiles beside him. Edward is looking in his direction with a proud expression on his face. Damien, Joshua, and Hugo are also giving him a round of apuse, just as thrilled as everyone else. Bryan and Aira are sitting next to them.


    Then, his gaze went toward his wife and children.


    Adelynn is pping happily ¨C with a smile that''s brighter than the sun. Carsein appears as serious as ever, seemingly trying to pull off a cool act again. Cassidy was pping along with Adelynn and the rest.


    She was the main reason he was even standing up there at all.


    He gave the audience another bow before he finally turned around and made his way to the grand piano at the center. Slowly, he took his seat and looked down at the keys with awe and disbelief ¨C he was actually there.


    Thest time Adrian had been on that stage was when he had yed for Cassidy personally years ago.


    Now, he is there again. But this time, everybody else hase along.


    When he put his fingers over the piano keys, the apuse from the crowd finally ceased. He was not the only one performing today, and he knew that many more famous musicians were going to take the stage. Still, this is yet another big aplishment for him.


    If Cassidy had not crossed paths with him, he would not be there at all. With that thought motivating Adrian, he took in a deep breath and started ying the piano.


    His hands struck the keys passionately. He didn''t even have to look at his music notes for he knew that song by heart. It was the same piece he yed for his most beloved back then, after all. The only difference was that he had perfected it ¨C and that he was not only ying it for her. He''s now dedicating it to all of his loved ones.


    To his children, his siblings, his nephews, his friends.


    ''This was it. I finally did it.''


    Adrian had be a husband that Cassidy would be proud of.


    He had be a father that his children would boast about. He had be a man that people could actually admire. He was no longer the same cold-hearted jerk he used to be. He was not purposeless anymore.


    Adrian is now someone who cares a whole lot about his family - more than anything in the world. Adelynn, his pretty little daughter, would always give him a smile that would cast away his doubts and insecurities. Carsein, his strong beloved son, would always motivate him indirectly to be better and better. Cassidy, his one and only love, was his number one pir.


    She''s the one who''s given him the strength to move forward, and she''s the one who''s given him the courage to face anything. Without her and their children, he just won''t beplete.


    Adrian paused briefly before pressing the piano keys again.


    After everything that had happened, he was actually there, living a life that he never thought he would have. He''s happy even when he still thinks that he doesn''t deserve it. Then again, he finally understood that everyone, no matter how messed up their past was, deserved happiness.


    The minutes continued to tick by.


    It was not long before he finally pressed thest key. By that point, his hands were already trembling for a bit. He had no idea how he had even managed to finish the song.


    The crowd sat silent for a second or so until they all erupted in a wave of apuse.


    Adrian lets out a deep breath before standing up again. Though his legs had almost gone numb, his mouth dry, he''s d he''d done it ¨C he had performed again. Cassidy and the rest have seen it until the end. He''d yed in front of his children for the very first time.


    Walking up to the middle of the stage, Adrian made another bow.


    This time, he could feel all of his emotions piling up at once. This would be the beginning of his new music life. He hoped he would be able to get a chance to perform in another bigger and better music hall ¨C one where legends would be born.


    He lifted his head before walking off the stage. Then, he looked at his family again.


    He waved at Cassidy and the others with pride and joy. Without them, Adrian would not have be the person he was.


    "I love you," his wife mouthed to him at that moment, tears filling her beaming eyes.


    "And I love you more," he mouthed back to her with a fond, loving smile.


    And with that, the curtains finally closed.


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!